《Marriage With A Evil Heart》


 Chapter 1: Ominous Premonition

    My name is Daisy Smith, and I¡¯m thirty years old.


    Among my peers, I¡¯ve always been the object of jealousy and admiration. I live in a standalone house in the upscale area of Newport, and my young, handsome, and considerate husband loves me very much. He is known as a perfect husband.


    His name is Robert Brown, he turned out to be a semi-known senior stylist at a small boutique salon named ¡°Tony¡¯s¡± . While I ran a medical equipmentpany with a prominent reputation for quality and earned a good annual ie.


    After marriage, I gave birth to three lovely and beautiful babies. Bncing both career and children, my husband felt I was working too hard. He voluntarily resigned to help manage thepany, which flourished under his care. I became a full-time housewife, enjoying life while taking care of the family and children. In the eyes of my peers, we were the perfect family with a white picket fence.


    However, recently, I¡¯ve noticed that my body is deteriorating day by day-hair loss, excessive sleepiness, declining memory, physical emaciation, and mental lethargy. Every day feels like being in a dream.


    My husband informed me of the doctor¡¯s diagnosis, saying I had a ¡°Typical mental anxiety disorder¡±. He sought renowned doctors who prescribed various medications, and the nanny was instructed to prepare and ensure I took them regrly.


    To my utter astonishment, this was almost the beginning of the end of my life¡­


    One day, I was awakened by a headache while in a deep sleep. As I struggled against drowsiness, the family cat identally knocked over the medication brought by the nanny and greedily licked up the spilled liquid.


    When I fully woke up, he was already on the windowsill cozily licking his paws and washing his face.


    Upon the nanny¡¯s arrival to pick up the bowl, I didn¡¯t press the issue, not wanting her to have to re-boil it.


    To be honest, I had had enough of the medicine; if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that my husband put in sleepless nights to get me the best treatments from the best doctors as well as making sure I drink it on time, I¡¯d be pouring it down the drain for sure.


    Ever since I got sick, the responsibility of taking care of the family fell on our maid, who was called Sherry. She was constantly busy, with no time to rest, and sometimes I felt genuinely sorry for her.


    After chatting with me for a while, she took the bowl and went out to do other chores.


    I twisted my head back to look at the pillowcase, sure enough it was matted with ck hair, apleteyer of shedding, looking quite rming. I sighed, gathered the hair into a roll, and stuffed it into a pocket, intending to throw it in the bathroom trashter.


    Suddenly, I was startled by a muffled ¡®bang¡¯ sound from behind!


    I pressed my chest for a while before cautiously crawling to the other side of the bed. I found that the cat, which had beenzily grooming itself on the windowsill, had fallen to the ground. Ity there motionless, silent.


    An ominous premonition struck me inexplicably. ¡°Button!¡± I called out, and it remained still. ¡°Button!¡± I called again, but there was no response.


    A chill ran up my spine and the hairs upon the back of my neck stood tall.


    ¡°How could he just fall? Cats have excellent bnce; how could he possibly fall from the windowsill, and in this state?¡± I wondered.


    ¡°Could it¡­ be dead?!¡± My heart sank and shriveled, and I couldn¡¯t help but lean in to observe. I noticed its heavy breathing, not like death but a sleep, a very deep sleep. However, this sleep¡­


    Suddenly, a terrible thought shed through my mind!


    I jumped off the bed, reaching to pick it up, but it was limp, powerless, seemingly oblivious in its deep sleep. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder, ¡°Do I sleep like this every day?¡±


    Could it be¡­


    As the thought raced through my mind, I winced, too frozen in panic to take the thought any further


    Before I could ponder, a familiar footsteps approaching the bedroom door, it must be Robert.


    Instinctively, I picked up Button, quickly returned to bed, and pulled the covers over us and slowed my breathing to create the facade of slumber.


    At the same time, the door handle clicked, and my heart raced, feeling his gaze, a terrifying sense of fear engulfed me, and my hands trembled uncontrobly under the quilt.


    However, the footsteps did note closer, they retreated, and as the door was about to close, I heard Robert ask coldly, ¡°Did she take her medicine?¡­¡±


    Thetter words were muffled by the door, leaving me to wonder what else was said.


    In the next second, I opened my eyes suddenly, an unprecedented fear engulfing me, making my soul full of despair. At this moment, I didn¡¯t even know where I was, whether I was in a dream, experiencing a nightmare.


    Recalling the scene in front of me made me suspicious of the bowl of medicine.


    I had raised Button for so many years, and  I¡¯ve never seen him in such a state, the only difference being that he consumed my medicine today.


    The more I thought about it, the more frightened I became. could it really be true?N?velDrama.Org content.


    Could someone really be trying to harm me?

 Chapter 2: Speculation

    The faces of my husband and Sherry kept shing in my mind, and I tried to confirm my suspicions, but deep down, I was desperately denying them.


    I couldn¡¯t ept this fact no matter how hard I tried.


    I believe Robert has always loved me.


    From getting to know each other to falling in love, to having this home and our three adorable babies, he had always been caring and devoted to me. In these ten years, we had never had a single argument, and his tender affection made me firmly believe that he could never do such a thing to me.


    Impossible, absolutely impossible!


    But if it were Sherry, it wouldn¡¯t be possible either.


    I didn¡¯t even know her before she came to our family, and the sry she received was definitely among the best in the industry.


    I had recruited her from a domestic servicepany. She was two years older than me, and she had entered this line of work right after graduating from high school, bing a gold-medal domestic helper.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    At that time, my husband seemed somewhat dissatisfied. He quietly asked me, ¡°Isn¡¯t she too young and unreliable?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with being young? It looks much morefortable, and she gets things done quickly and efficiently! She¡¯s a gold-medal domestic helper, aren¡¯t you being too picky?¡± I teasingly retorted, ¡°If anyone should be worried, it should be me!¡±


    He affectionately pinched my face, saying, ¡°What are you thinking? Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Then he pulled me into his arms andpromised in my ear, ¡°Fine, if you like her, it¡¯s okay. After all, she¡¯s here to help you. She¡¯s the one with you every day. I¡¯m just afraid she¡¯s too young and won¡¯tst long before we have to rece her. That would be troublesome!¡±


    I didn¡¯t expect Sherry to stay for almost eight years. As I reflected on these eight years of harmonious interaction, sometimes like family, how could she possibly poison me through my medicine?


    Moreover, if it was her, wouldn¡¯t Robert notice that something was wrong with my condition after taking the medicine? Wouldn¡¯t he suspect the effectiveness of the medicine? Wouldn¡¯t he¡­


    I couldn¡¯t make sense of it, and didn¡¯t know where the problemy.


    Perhaps I didn¡¯t drink that bowl of medicine, or maybe it was just my excessive fear, but one thing was certain-I had abandoned my usual drowsiness. Every cell in my body seemed to explode, and I was in an extreme state of excitement.


    Fear kept me from closing my eyes.


    What a long night!


    What puzzled me even more was that throughout the entire night, no one came to observe my condition, and no one asked if I had eaten. I seemed to understand a little; these days, I sleep alone in loneliness every day. Robert¡¯s concern for me didn¡¯t seem as genuine as it appeared. Just like tonight, the care I had anticipated from him never materialized. Has he be ustomed to my current state?


    As the day gradually brightened, Button, who had been sleeping soundly in the quilt, also slowly regained consciousness.


    At first, its gaze was unfocused, and it weakly meowed.


    Then, after a while, it started moving its limbs. After another moment, it stretched forcefully, rolled over, curled up its limbs, nestled beside me, and returned to its original sleeping position. However, it still looked sluggish,cking energy, and seemed not fully awake.


    This situation was remarkably simr to my state every time I woke up, deepening my suspicions.


    Helplessly, I pulled Button into my arms, burying my face in its soft fur, silently crying.


    I didn¡¯t understand why this was happening. Who was treating me like this?


    After a while, I raised my face, gritted my teeth, and told myself that I couldn¡¯t just wait and see; I had to find the truth!


    And I was well aware that if I wanted to figure out who administered this medicine and what their purpose was,  I had to pretend to be asleep!

 Chapter 3: Who the hell is it?

    After a sleepless night, I woke up exhausted and leaned against the bed. I knew Sherry would appear soon; after all, I needed to take my medicine ¡®on time.¡¯


    When Sherry opened the door, she visibly paused for a moment, then shed a gentle smile. ¡°Mrs. Brown, you look good today! You seem quite energetic; I¡¯m a bit surprised!¡±


    I forced a spirited smile but observed her carefully.


    As she spoke, she efficiently drew open the curtains and considerately draped me a piece of clothing. ¡°Let¡¯s get some fresh air by opening the window.¡±


    Inguidly leaned against the bed, intentionally responding, ¡°I feel a bit hungry.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s a good sign. I¡¯ll fetch your breakfast right away! It¡¯s been a while since I heard you say you¡¯re hungry!¡± With a joyful smile, she briskly walked out. ¡°Wait a moment, I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    As she passed by the bed, a faint but unmistakable scent of perfume lingered in the air. I have always been sensitive to smells; even the slightest hint, I could detect. She was wearing my favorite Chanel perfume.


    I liked this perfume because Robert liked it. He said its subtle fragrance was reverie making.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    I clenched my fist tightly, feeling a bit short of breath.


    Thinking about the news where husbands conspired with mistresses to harm their wives, I shook my head, feeling that such a thing could never happen to me.


    After a while, the door was pushed open, and surprisingly, Robert walked in. He looked concerned, smiling gently, walking towards me with the sunlight from the window making him look bright and warm. However, involuntarily, I thought of his words fromst night, ¡®Has she taken the medicine?¡¯ My heart sank heavily.


    ¡°Baby, you look good today! Sherry said you were hungry?¡± He ced the medicine on the bedside table, grabbed my hand, and his warm palm felt familiar. Gazing into my eyes with deep affection, he softly asked, ¡°What would you like to eat? I¡¯ll make it for you, hmm?¡±


    ¡°No need, I won¡¯t be able to eat much anyway. Don¡¯t bother,¡± I tried to steady my emotions, pretending to be concerned. ¡°What time did youe backst night? I didn¡¯t even know. Is work keeping you busy?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the peak season for orderstely. I¡¯m indeed busy; many clients need quotations. When I came back, Sherry said she had just finished feeding you the medicine. Then I went to the study room and worked untilte, so I slept there.¡± He answered, yawning unintentionally.


    Watching his tired appearance, I suddenly felt guilty. He wasn¡¯t lying to me; he was telling the truth. Every year during the order season, it was like this, with piles of quotation requests. He was still striving for the sake of our family. How could I doubt my husband?


    Then it must be Sherry..


    He picked up the medicine bowl, tasted it, and said, ¡°It¡¯s not too hot; the temperature is just right. Come on, take the medicine first, and then we¡¯ll have breakfastter.¡±


    I feigned impatience,  pouting and coquettishly saying as usual,¡±I don¡¯t want¡­ It¡¯s useless to drink so much. It even makes me nauseous. Can¡¯t I skip it?¡±


    ¡°Sweetie, taking medicine on time is crucial. Look, you¡¯re visibly improving today. When was thest time you said you were hungry? Dr. Grimm adjusted the form the day before yesterday, and it seems to be effective. Don¡¯t lose heart!¡± He spoke calmly, without revealing any ws, still the devoted husband centered around me.


    Watching him unaware, I found myself in a dilemma. If I drink it, I will fall into a deep sleep, making it impossible to find evidence or expose the hidden hand behind all this.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to drink it!¡± I said, leaning into his embrace. My mind was spinning quickly, thinking about how to distract him.


    He patted my back reassuringly with one hand while offering the medicine to my lips with the other. ¡°Be good, listen to me, quickly drink the medicine! We need to continue working hard!¡±


    Feeling anxious, it seemed I couldn¡¯t escape this situation.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself!¡± I said, reluctantly taking the bowl. I was sure that if I drank this medicine now, I would fall asleep in half an hour.


    But Robert looked at me with concern, his eyes full of indulgence. In the past, I would have been easily deceived by his tender gaze, but now, I began to wonder why he insisted on me drinking it. His smile was no longer warm, as if there was a sharp dagger behind that smile closing in on me slowly, forcing me to give in.

 Chapter 4: Meeting a Worthy Opponent

    I thought I couldn¡¯t escape this time, but unexpectedly, Sherry pushed the door open and walked in.


    Robert¡¯s eyes were still on me. I handed the medicine to my lips, took a small sip, and Robert smiled with relief. Then, he got up to take the tray from Sherry.


    At the moment he got up, his tall figure blocked Sherry¡¯s line of sight. Quickly, I tilted the medicine bowl towards the dark-colored nket covering me, spilling it out. Then, I swiftly brought the bowl back to my lips, pretending to drink, with medicine residue lingering on the edge of the bowl.


    Meanwhile, Robert had already taken the tray and turned around.


    I lifted the nket covering me and piled it at my side, handing the bowl to Sherry.


    Robert approvingly looked at me, put the tray on the bedside table, then kissed my forehead.


    He picked up the bowl, intending to feed me.


    I pretended to shame, pushing him away. ¡°You should go to work! I¡¯ll manage myself!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± He smiled and touched my thin face. ¡°I¡¯m going to work. Rest well after finishing your breakfast. I¡¯ll try toe back early to apany you!¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Alright!¡± I looked at him, deliberately showing a reluctant emotion. ¡°Hurry, go! Come back early tonight!¡±


    In fact, I was afraid he would tidy up the nket beside me.


    Until he left, there was no eye contact between Sherry and him throughout the process.


    In the room, it was just Sherry and me.


    ¡°Sherry, hasn¡¯t Charles woken up yet?¡± I subtly reminded her to check on my little son, also wanting to divert her attention.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go check now. You take your time eating, call me if you need anything!¡± Sherry turned and left.


    Listening to her gradually fading footsteps, I forced myself to eat some food. Honestly, I had no appetite. At this moment, I was trembling with nervousness. However, I continued to slowly put food into my mouth.


    Firstly, from now on, I must eat regrly to maintain my strength. Secondly, I had to be on guard. There might be surveince in this room.


    In the past, Robert had protested against the surveince in this room, saying there was no privacy left. However, I insisted on it, but I would only turn it on when I was not around or at specific times.


    Over time, the surveince in this room was rarely activated. However, I wasn¡¯t sure if it was on now.


    After finishing breakfast, when I removed the tray, I took the opportunity to tidy up the small nket, using tissues to quietly absorb the spilled medicine. Then I took it to the bathroom and flushed it down the toilet.


    Later, I yed with Charles for a while and then pretended to be very sleepy andy back on the bed, continuing to feign sleep.


    I didn¡¯t notice anything unusual about them, nor did I want them to notice me.


    To be honest, except for the scent of Sherry¡¯s perfume, I didn¡¯t find anything wrong. And that scent could have many reasonable exnations.


    But pretending to sleep was really painful. To make it more convincing, I didn¡¯t dare to move at all, closing my eyes and constantly pondering various possibilities and nning my next steps.


    Perhaps due to the sleepless night or the exhaustion after excessive tension,bined with my inherent physical weakness, I fell asleep without realizing how much time had passed.


    However, just when my drowsiness was deepening, my sensitive nerves told me that someone was approaching me.

 Chapter 5: Terrifying Sting

    My consciousness abruptly awakened, but I didn¡¯t move. I kept my breath steady, eyes closed, listening to the footsteps approaching from a distance. I could tell it was Sherry.


    The hand under the nket involuntarily clenched, and my palms were sweaty.


    ¡°Mrs. Brown!¡± she softly called out.


    I didn¡¯t respond, nor did I move.


    The next moment, her hand jabbed my shoulder, with a force that felt a bit heavy. Fortunately, I was prepared, or I would have given myself away.


    ¡°Sleeping like death!¡± she murmured. Her voice was low, but it echoed in my ears like thunder, carrying disdain and disgust.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    My thoughts cleared a bit. It seemed indeed to be Sherry.


    But I never expected the horrifying scene that unfolded in the next instant, without giving me the slightest chance to react. A searing pain suddenly pierced my scalp, and I instinctively groaned, almost breaking character.


    I tried hard to suppress it, moved my head a bit to show difort, but still pretended to be in a drowsy state without fully waking up.


    Yet, my inner turmoil had reached its peak. Wretchedness, resentment, shock ¨C a torrent of emotions overwhelmed me, and my tear ducts heated up. But I desperately clenched my teeth.


    I finally understood why this sharp, needle-like pain had frequently urred during this period, so vivid and yet so elusive. In my confused state, I had dismissed it as a symptom of being sick in my dreams.


    Little did I know that this malicious act was happening in reality. No wonder the pain felt so real, lingering even after I regained consciousness.


    Perhaps seeing that I still hadn¡¯t awakened, the ps resumed on my face. ¡°Wake up! It¡¯s time to take your medicine!¡±


    Her voice, so different from its usual softness, now sounded eerie.


    At this moment, I waspletely bewildered, finding it almost impossible to believe.


    Until the ps on my face came again, and I realized I couldn¡¯t feign sleep any longer.


    I shifted my body, emitting a sigh as I slowly opened my eyes, gazing nkly outside. Inside, despair overwhelmed me as I wondered what had happened. How did Zhuo, who seemed gentle and honest, turn into a malicious witch?


    Zhuo¡¯s voice sounded again by my ear, now reverting to its original gentle tone. ¡°Mrs. Brown, wake up. It¡¯s time to take your medicine.¡±


    ¡°Mmm¡­¡± I sighed, collected my thoughts, and turned slowly, staring nkly at Sherry standing by the bed with misty eyes.


    Our eyes met, and her smile stiffened for a moment. She then spoke softly, ¡°Mrs. Brown, are you awake? Shall I help you sit up?¡±


    I didn¡¯t break eye contact but gazed deeper into her eyes until she grew a bit nervous. I sighed as if in distress and said, ¡°Sherry, I¡¯ve been thinking again. Do I have some kind of serious illness, and you all are hiding it from me?¡±


    Her smile faltered as she casually arranged the nket. ¡°Mrs. Brown, you¡¯re overthinking. Everyone will get sick; take some time to recover, and you¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    ¡°But why do I feel worse day by day? I¡¯m in a daze, almost sleeping my entire life away. Every day is just taking medicine and sleeping! Sherry, thank you for your hard work!¡±


    ¡°Madam, please don¡¯t say that. It¡¯s my job,¡± she said, looking at me. ¡°Resting more will help with recovery. Don¡¯t be impatient. I¡¯ll go get your medicine; it¡¯s most effective when consumed warm.¡±


    After saying this, she turned and left. I slowly sat up, staring nkly in the direction she went, my hand touching the pricked scalp. I pondered quickly on how to avoid taking this dose.


    As I withdrew my hand, I noticed a faint trace of blood on my fingertips. It was minimal but vividly red.


    I wiped it off expressionlessly.


    Shortly after, Sherry returned with the medicine, briskly walking back and handing me the bowl. ¡°Just right. Drink it while it¡¯s hot!¡±


    I responded with a faint ¡°Mmm¡± and didn¡¯t take the bowl. Instead, I raised my hand to the spot recently pricked by the needle and looked up at her. ¡°Sherry, check this spot for me. It feels painful.¡±

 Chapter 6: Did he know?

    I observed as Sherry¡¯s expression subtly froze for a moment. Quickly, she ced the medicine bowl on the bedside table and kindly said, ¡°Let me take a look.¡±


    That smile, seemingly gentle, sent shivers down my spine.


    Pointing at the painful spot, I said, ¡°Right here.¡±N?velDrama.Org content.


    She touched it and pretended to press, saying, ¡°Here? There¡¯s nothing here.¡±


    I hissed, ¡°It¡¯s here, it hurts a lot!¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s perfectly fine here!¡± She moved her fingers to other areas, diverting my attention.


    I sat up straight, feeling the painful spot and said, ¡°It¡¯s strange. I always feel a sharp pain, like being pricked by a needle. It¡¯s been happening a lottely.¡±


    ¡°No signs at all! Maybe it¡¯s neuralgia. I asionally experience that too!¡± She continued with her nonsense.


    In my mind, I cursed at her, knowing she was taking advantage of the fact that I couldn¡¯t see the area and was feeding me lies.


    ¡°Alright,¡± I pretended to ponder, looking at her.


    Perhaps afraid I would continue questioning, she quickly said, ¡°Mrs. Brown, go ahead and take your medicine. I¡¯ll go check on Charles; I¡¯m worried about him ying alone downstairs.¡±


    With that, she turned and walked away. I silently breathed a sigh of relief. This was what I needed. Otherwise, she would have surely watched me take the medicine before leaving.


    Fromst night until now, skipping the medicine twice, I noticeably felt my consciousness bing clearer. The drowsiness and fatigue symptoms were alleviated to some extent.


    It seemed like I couldn¡¯t continue taking this medicine. I suspected that all my adverse reactions were rted to it.


    I needed to find a way to get the medicine tested as soon as possible. What exactly was she giving me to drink?


    I still needed to find out whether Robert was aware of what was happening to me. But first, how should I handle this bowl of medicine?


    I looked up at the position where the surveince camera used to be. My intuition told me not to take it lightly; I didn¡¯t know if it was currently active.


    I needed a better method to get rid of that bowl of medicine.


    At that moment, Button crawled out from the nket and nestled into my arms. seizing the opportunity, I held the medicine bowl, and as expected, Button vehemently resisted, darting away. It seemed even this little creature was repulsed by the medicine.


    While Button made its escape, I purposely shook the hand holding the bowl, spilling some medicine on my clothes. Then, casually, I ced the bowl back. I headed to the bathroom, picked a dark-colored towel, wiped my face, walked to the bedside table, and with my back to the surveince, swiftly poured the medicine into the towel. Then, I mimicked taking the medicine.


    Holding the bowl and the towel with the medicine, I nonchntly walked back into the bathroom, quickly cleaned the towel, and confidently returned downstairs.


    Observing the calm me, my heart pounded. I had never imagined ying the role of an actress in my own home.


    At the staircase, I thought I heard Robert¡¯s voice, and a tickling in my nose with a hint of sadness. Unconsciously, I quickened my pace.


    This was an instinctive disy of dependence on him, after all, for the past ten years, he had been the closest person to me. Anyone who knew us was aware of his care and affection for me.


    I was eager to know if he had any inkling of what was happening while Iy on the bed,pletely unaware.


    The hushed conversations of the men downstairs and Charles¡¯sughter almost brought me to tears in my vulnerable state. Yet, as I rushed down the stairs, I waspletely caught off guard by what I saw in front of me.

 Chapter 7: Uninhibited Intimacy

    In the spacious living room, Robert sat on the sofa, yfully engaging with Charles in his arms. Beside him, Sherry naturally leaned against Robert¡¯s side.


    This scene resembled the early days when we first had our first kid, much like the current picture of warmth and harmony unfolding before me.


    The medicine bowl in my hand slipped and crashed onto the floor, shattering into pieces. All three individuals on the sofa turned to look at me. Sherry reacted quickly, rushing towards me. ¡°Mrs. Brown, why did youe down? I was about to get the bowl¡­ Don¡¯t move, be careful not to step on the shards!¡±


    Her reaction seemed so calm, and that scene just now seemed like an unintentional disy of intimacy among a familiar family,pletely unrestrained.


    I was left speechless. Has this home be so harmonious?


    Robert also lifted Charles and hurried towards me. ¡°Daisy, don¡¯t move! Quick, Sherry, hurry up and clean it! Be careful!¡±


    At this moment, he appeared anxious, sternly directing Sherry while keeping his eyes on the shards, fearing they might hurt me.


    Was it just my  illusion earlier? Or had their interactions always been so casual?


    Sherry swiftly brought a broom, efficiently cleaning up the shards around my feet, continuously apologizing, appearing very humble.


    I stood there, petrified, processing the scene I had just witnessed.


    Only when Sherry finished cleaning, and Robert came to embrace me, did I snap out of my daze. I stared at him, still and silent.


    The urgency, dependence, and the grievance I felt when I desperately wanted to see him just moments ago seemed to have vanished, leaving only one question: shouldn¡¯t they give me an exnation?


    Robert held the motionless me, handed Charles to Sherry, and the tiny hands of our child immediately clung to her neck, rubbing against her face.


    I pushed away from Robert and took the child from Sherry¡¯s arms.


    Sherry stiffened for a moment, looking innocent. ¡°Madam, I¡­¡±


    I wished to p her hard, but seeing the child in my arms, I restrained myself, adjusted my emotions, and reminded myself to stay calm! Calm!


    ¡°Go prepare lunch!¡± I coldly instructed Sherry, who obediently turned and headed to the kitchen.


    Then, I looked at Robert with a purposeful question, ¡°Hubby, are you still going to the exhibition this afternoon? Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯de back in the evening?¡±


    Robert, appearing nonchnt, didn¡¯t seem to pay special attention to Sherry. He sat on the sofa, embracing me.


    Did Robertpletely overlook Sherry¡¯s affectionate actions just now? Or had he be so ustomed to it that he was oblivious?


    Ignoring my scrutinizing gaze, Robert calmly responded, ¡°I still have to go! I just happened to be taking samples, so I thought I¡¯d stop by to see you. But as soon as I came in, I got tangled up with this little guy!¡±


    His exnation sounded reasonable,pletely glossing over the previous scene. Was he pretending like nothing had happened?


    The baby struggled in my arms, reaching out towards Robert and calling ¡®mommy¡¯ in his little voice.


    Robert took him from my hands, saying, ¡°Let me handle it! He¡¯s gotten heavier!¡±


    I felt a strange difort. The baby called ¡®mommy¡¯ was referring to Sherry.


    This child, after I fell ill, was taken care of by Sherry. I was bedridden, sleeping most of the time, and when I woke up, I was often in a daze. I didn¡¯t have the energy to take care of him, so Sherry was the one looking after him.


    Now, he seemed less close to me. Meanwhile, my eldest was sent to an elite school, a fully enclosed facility where they only returned on Saturdays. The second was taken care of by his grandmother. Only the third child remained with us.N?velDrama.Org content.


    In a daze, I looked at Robert interacting with the child. Suddenly, I realized a problem. Could Sherry have tampered with my medicine since that time? What did she intend to do? Seduce my husband and steal my child?


    This woman was too dangerous. No, she couldn¡¯t stay at my home any longer. I couldn¡¯t give her any more opportunities to harm my family.


    With a decision made, I redirected my thoughts and looked at Robert. He was passionately kissing the Charles in his arms, overflowing with love.


    Seeing their interaction, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder ¨C would a husband like him engage in anything improper with a nanny?


    But Sherry¡¯s behavior was already clear, and this matter needed to be resolved as soon as possible. With a n in mind, I tried to test Robert, opening my mouth to say, ¡°Hubby¡­¡±

 Chapter 8 Hidden Dangers Everywhere

    I just started to say something when I saw Sherrying out with a baby bottle, ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Brown, lunch is ready!¡±


    I had to swallow my words.


    Before understanding what Robert was thinking, I couldn¡¯t act rashly. After all, from the scene just now, he also seems suspicious..


    But I still wanted to take care of Charles myself, so I reached out to Sherry, ¡°Give me the baby bottle, I¡¯ll feed Charles!¡±


    However, Charles was jumping happily towards Sherry, his eyes didn¡¯t even look at me, full of Sherry.


    I stubbornly wanted to take Charles from Robert, but his little hand impatiently pushed away mine, ¡®Mommy, Mommy,¡¯ he called urgently, reaching out to Sherry.


    Robert picked him up and handed him to Sherry, then supported me to stand up, saying softly, ¡°Let¡¯s go and eat something, Otherwise, you¡¯ll be sleepy againter. Food is more important than medicine!¡±


    This casual remark reminded me that I really couldn¡¯t appear too energetic. The lethargy after taking the medicine is not my current state.


    So I had to give up, reluctantly watching Charles. In my heart, I secretlypeted; after all, the child was still mine. I would wait a little longer, wait until I found out the truth, and my son would still be my son.


    Under Robert¡¯s care during this meal, I ate a lot, and Robert watched my face with joy, smiling at me all the time.


    ¡°Why are you smiling?¡±


    ¡°Silly, I¡¯m happy that you have an appetite!¡± Robert patted my hand affectionately.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    I looked sick and weak, leaning on the back of the chair. To be honest, the current weakness is not something I pretended to be. Long-term medication has already exhausted my body. Although I felt much better after stopping the medicine three times, every little movement made me feel weak and dizzy.


    ¡°Tired?¡± Robert asked with concern as I nodded immediately, leaning limply on the edge of the table, ¡°Sleepy!¡±


    Robert stood up and, without saying a word, lifted me up. I held onto his neck, feeling a bit sentimental. I couldn¡¯t remember thest time I had enjoyed such treatment. Pouting, I asked, ¡°Hubby, when will I get better? Why do I feel more and more weak? Logically, after taking so much medicine, there should be some improvement.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be impatient. You¡¯re already seeing the effects. Today, you were able to go downstairs!¡± He looked at me meaningfully.


    My heart tightened. His answer felt ufortable, and my suspicions and concerns resurfaced. I fell silent, leaning weakly against him.


    As we walked out of the dining room, I caught a glimpse of Sherry feeding the child, casting a sidelong nce at Robert that held me.


    He carried me back to the second floor,id me on the bed, and covered me with a nket. Although I was ¡°drowsy,¡± he stood by my bedside, watching me. Even with closed eyes, I could sense that gaze.


    Strangely, his gaze gave me an eerie feeling, devoid of any warmth. He stared for a good ten seconds before calling me, ¡°Baby!¡±


    I didn¡¯t move, didn¡¯t respond, pretending to sleep.


    In the next moment, I felt him leaning close, warm breath spraying onto my face. I dared not move a little.


    My sixth sense told me that his action was far from simple. The brief gaze felt like a century, shattering thest remnants of my illusions about Robert.


    I heard Sherry¡¯s voice asking softly, ¡°Is she asleep?¡± The breath on my face retreated, and I heard their footsteps walking away. Just before they left, I heard a sentence that struck me like thunder, ¡°Keep an eye on her; her condition has been off these past two days!¡±


    I didn¡¯t hear anything else they said. Wrapped in the nket, I shivered uncontrobly, feeling like I had plunged into an abyss.

 Chapter 9 Opportunity knocks!

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because of shock or anger, but my chest is holding me back. I want to roar in frustration, but I dare not. I don¡¯t know how they would react if they knew about my condition. My home, my children, my ten years of everything¡­


    I bite down on the nket, desperately clenching my teeth to prevent the heart-wrenching cry from escaping. Memories of the past ten years whirl rapidly in my mind, making it hard to breathe, and I pass out.


    When I wake up, my brain is unusually clear. I can¡¯t just lie here and let them manipte me. I need to know the truth. Infidelity would be one thing, but poisoning me is another level ¨C it¡¯s an attempt on my life.


    My eyes fixate on the upper-left corner of the room. If Robert has sensed something off with me, he won¡¯t overlook the surveince in this room. I have to make that ¡°eye¡± shutpletely.


    However, doing this without being noticed under their surveince is close to impossible. But, surprisingly, fate smiles upon me, and an opportunity arises quickly.


    In the evening, I vaguely hear Sherry talking in the corridor. Soon after, Robert is on the phone. It seems he has returned early or maybe never left at all. His voice is loud enough for me to understand that there¡¯s a power outage in the area.


    Excitement rushes through me. This is a stroke of luck! Just as I¡¯m about to get up, I hear the door handle click. I quickly close my eyes and hold my breath.


    The room is dimly lit. I squint and see Robert ncing inside before retreating. The door isn¡¯t fully closed, and I can clearly hear Sherryining impatiently, ¡°Why is there a power outage? The dinner isn¡¯t ready! What does the property management say? When will theye?¡±


    ¡°Investigating. If it takes too long, we can go out to eat,¡± Robert replies nonchntly.


    ¡°Ah? Okay.¡± Sherry¡¯s tone reveals her excitement, ¡°But the medicine for her isn¡¯t ready yet!¡±


    ¡°Deal with it when wee back. She won¡¯t wake up for a while.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll go change the kids¡¯ clothes!¡± Sherry¡¯s hurried footsteps move away.


    Not long after, I hear the sound of a car starting downstairs. My heart sinks to the lowest point, tears stream down my face, and I wipe them away in frustration.


    I don¡¯t have time to be sad. I quickly get up, my heart pounding with excitement and nervousness, my whole body weak, and my legs trembling uncontrobly.


    Iboriously drag a chair, climb onto it, and check. The camera is still there. I reach out, take it down, and examine it. I don¡¯t know how to make it look intact but unusable.


    In my haste, I quickly get off the chair and briskly walk to the bathroom. I fill the sink with water and casually throw it in.


    Then I return to my bedside table, searching for my phone. It¡¯s been so long since I used it that I can¡¯t remember where I put it. I need to call Scarlette and ask for her help. I need to know what they gave me to drink.


    Scarlette is my ssmate and my only trustworthy confidante.


    I search through all the drawers and shelves, but I can¡¯t find my phone anywhere.


    My heart is failing me. It beats like it¡¯s about to explode. I lie on the bed, gasping for breath. Tears stream down my face again, regretting how I¡¯ve ended up in this state.


    I take a moment to calm down, take a deep breath, and determinedly get up. I go to the door, cautiously peering outside. The whole building is silent, eerily quiet, covered in gradually deepening darkness.


    I swiftly move like a ghost, heading straight for Robert¡¯s study room. I must find my phone before the iing power. Once the power is back, I can¡¯t imagine if there will be another chance like this.N?velDrama.Org content.


    I haven¡¯t been in the study room for a long time. I¡¯m certain that my phone has been hidden by Robert.


    Hisputer is on the desk. I reach out to touch it; it¡¯s still warm, indicating that he has been using it recently.


    I bend down to try and open a drawer to find my phone, but I notice that all the drawers are locked.


    He never used to lock his drawers, and now they¡¯re all secured. I stomp my foot in frustration.

 Chapter 10: The Key in the Dark Compartment

    I rummaged through the pen holder, but there was nothing there. My gaze fell upon the safe in the corner, and it reminded me of the key to the safe.


    Turning swiftly, I headed towards the one-meter-tall gold-ted horse statue near the door. I pressed a concealed decoration on the pedestal with force, and it popped open. I quickly reached inside and felt a bunch of keys.


    I was stunned for a moment. He hadn¡¯t changed the hiding ce! A question shed in my mind ¨C why did he lock the study¡¯s drawers, and who was he trying to protect against?


    The location for keeping the keys was cleverly designed, difficult to discover. It was my suggestion initially, and only the two of us knew about it.


    It seemed he believed I spent my days in a daze, not necessary to change the hiding ce. Was he guarding against Scarlette?


    I didn¡¯t have time to dwell on it. I hurriedly took the keys back to the desk. As expected, in the second drawer on the right, I found my phone and tablet. Unfortunately, the phone was turned off. Trembling, I quickly pressed the power button.


    While waiting for the phone to boot up, I opened Robert¡¯sputer to check the home surveince footage. I swiftly entered the familiar screensaver password, but it showed ¡°incorrect password.¡±


    He changed the password!


    I tried multiple times, all in vain. Damn it!


    I picked up the phone, only to be told the password was incorrect. He had even changed the password for my phone secrets!


    Fortunately, I had registered my fingerprint earlier, and he hadn¡¯t deleted it.


    The phone¡¯s battery was running low. I checked the recent call records ¨C thest call was from my mother, and tears blurred my vision instantly.N?velDrama.Org content.


    How I wish I could call my mom! But it isn¡¯t possible now. Firstly, I knew my emotions couldn¡¯t stabilize, and I didn¡¯t want her to worry. Secondly, I was afraid of low battery issues. My immediate concern was contacting Scarlette.


    Without much thought, amidst numerous missed calls, I directly dialed Scarlette¡¯s number.


    However, as soon as I connected, I quickly pressed the end key. No, for safety reasons, I couldn¡¯t call her; otherwise, it would be easy to trace.


    I quickly opened WhatsApp and initiated a voice call.


    It rang for a long time before she answered, and then I heard Scarlette¡¯s furious voice, ¡°Hey, Daisy Brown, you finally remember me? I thought you were critically ill. If you don¡¯t contact me again, I¡¯ll¡­¡±


    I didn¡¯t let her finish and quickly interrupted, ¡°Scarlette, listen to me.¡±


    As soon as the words came out, a sob followed, ¡°I¡­ I need your help!¡±


    ¡°Daisy? What¡¯s going on?¡­ Don¡¯t cry, what happened to you? Speak, oh, you¡¯re making me anxious!¡±


    I took a deep breath, stabilizing my emotions, ¡°Scarlette, don¡¯t ask questions for now. It¡¯s a long story. You have to help me. Where do I start? Just listen to me.¡±


    I rambled on incoherently, not even understanding myself.


    Scarlette was probably confused by the inexplicable situation. She directly interrupted my anxious speech, ¡°Daisy, did something happen to you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m in trouble¡­¡±


    After calming down, I briefly exined my current situation and what I needed her help with. The phone suddenly beeped and shut downpletely due to low battery.


    I stood dazed for a moment, realizing there were many things I hadn¡¯t exined clearly. Helpless, I lowered my hands; I could only reluctantly put the phone back. Before obtaining evidence, I couldn¡¯t let them notice anything unusual.

 Chapter 11: My Guardian Angel

    I stomped my foot in frustration. It was toote! Once the electricity was restored at this moment, and the corridor surveince was activated, I would be exposed.


    In a rush, I restored everything to its original state, locked the drawer again, checked the desktop, and hurriedly ced the bunch of keys back into the hiddenpartment of the statue. Then, I quickly slipped out of the study, running back to the master bedroom.


    My heart pounded as if it would burst. Just as I was about to get into bed, I remembered the camera still soaking in water.


    I rushed back into the bathroom, retrieved the camera from the water, dried the water droplets on it with a towel, and then ced it back in its original position. I prayed that it was damaged after being submerged.


    Exhausted, Iy back on the bed, gasping for breath like a fish on the brink of death.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    After calming down, despair and helplessness engulfed me from all directions, making it impossible to keep up the charade. I cried uncontrobly, also listening carefully to the sounds outside, afraid they would return and discover me in such a heartbreaking state.


    The next day.


    I woke up very early, hungry. I hadn¡¯t eaten dinner the night before, and Sherry didn¡¯t wake me up for medicine either.


    I had no idea what time they had returnedst night or when the electricity hade back. Perhaps crying had exhausted me, or maybe I had contacted Scarlette sessfully. Either way, I slept surprisingly well that night.


    When Sherry came to give me medicine, I deliberately asked her, ¡°Did I not eatst night? Why am I hungry again?¡±


    Upon hearing my words, Sherry chuckled, ¡°You ate very littlest night because you said you had eaten too much for lunch!¡±


    I clenched my fists in anger, cursing her silently in my heart.


    ¡°You can put it there; I¡¯ll go to the bathroom first before drinking. Also, bring me a ss of milk,¡± I casually instructed, lifting the nket to get out of bed and heading to the bathroom.


    I heard her footsteps leaving, quickly grabbed a towel, poured the medicine onto it, and, to be safe, pretended to go through the motions of drinking it.


    Returning to the bathroom, I quickly washed the towel, contemting how to save some medicine to be tested by Scarletteter.


    Just as I finished washing the towel and returned to bed, Sherry came back with the milk. She specifically nced at the medicine bowl.


    I took the milk, took a sip casually, and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Robert?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s already gone out!¡± She replied while calling Button, ¡°Button, why are you always climbing everywhere? You¡¯re getting naughtier! Come down quickly!¡±


    I looked up and saw that Button had somehow jumped to the top of the cab, looking proudly at Sherry.


    My eyebrows twitched, and I was delighted.


    This cat really seemed like my good luck charm, almost like a guardian angel sent by fate.


    Sherry helplessly nced at it, muttering something, and walked out with the two bowls, saying, ¡°Breakfast will be ready soon.¡±


    Whether it was my imagination or not, her attitude today seemed a bit arrogant, shining provocatively at me.


    Seeing her leave, I called Button, got out of bed, and walked slowly to the cab. I pretended to talk to the cat, asking it toe down, and threw a book towards it. However, I aimed not where the cat stood but at the location of the surveince camera. Subsequently, there was a series of crashing sounds, and the cat jumped down in fear.


    I smiled knowingly, picked up the cat, kissed it, and thought, ¡°Well done, Button, good boy!¡± But what I said aloud was, ¡°Don¡¯t climb up there again next time!¡±


    However, I was confident; the room was safe now.


    I absentmindedly had breakfast, not daring to eat too much to avoid raising suspicions.


    As noon approached, I eagerly awaited Scarlette¡¯s arrival. However, I waited the entire day without seeing any sign of Scarlette.

 Chapter 12: The Maintenance Worker

    My hopeful heart sank. Why hadn¡¯t shee? Did she not understand my message from yesterday¡¯s call? Or was something dying her, or perhaps¡­


    I felt uneasy, even beginning to suspect if Scarlette had been bribed by Robert. After all, due to me, Scarlette was quite familiar with Robert, and I hadn¡¯t seen Robert at all throughout the day.


    This sleepless night was spent pondering. If Scarlette couldn¡¯t lend a helping hand, who else could I trust?


    Just as I was beginning to feel drowsy, amotion startled me awake.


    It seemed like someone had entered. A spark of hope lit up ¨C could it be Scarlette?


    I perked up my ears to listen, but the voices were those of men, and it sounded like more than one.


    They made a ruckus downstairs for quite some time, and then they started heading upstairs, talking as they walked. However, I couldn¡¯t make out what they were saying.


    Suddenly, my door was pushed open, and I jolted, sitting up.


    I saw Sherry entering along with a man in work clothes carrying a toolbox. Initially, they were talking as they entered, but the moment they saw me, there was an obvious pause. The man¡¯s voice abruptly stopped, and his eyes were filled with astonishment.


    I assumed he hadn¡¯t expected someone to be in the room, or perhaps my appearance was too ghastly, startling him.


    Sherry quickly exined, ¡°This is the owner of the house, Mrs. Brown. She¡¯s not feeling well. It¡¯s better not to disturb her! Do you really need to check everywhere?¡±


    The man diverted his gaze and nodded, speaking with confidence, ¡°Yes, we need to check everywhere!¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Then he exited the room.


    I quickly asked Sherry, ¡°What¡¯s going on? What are they doing?¡±


    Sherry nced at me, replied casually, ¡°Just Property maintenance checking the electrical circuits.¡±


    I sighed andy back disappointed.


    Sherry absentmindedly followed them out, telling the man, ¡°Be careful and don¡¯t touch anything! Why is it so troublesome? Do you have to check each room? The breakdown isn¡¯t caused by my house!¡±


    I overheard the man saying, ¡°Of course, we have to check each room. We¡¯re inspecting if the wiring is aging and checking for any improper connections to eliminate potential hazards. Don¡¯t worry; it¡¯ll be quick.¡±


    Downstairs, Charles started crying, and Sherry urgently shouted to the man, ¡°Hurry up! Don¡¯t touch anything here! Ah¡­ that room is the study. I¡¯ll go downstairs first¡­ you guys hurry!¡±


    Then I heard Sherry running downstairs.


    I had to admit that Sherry took good care of Charles.


    Just at that moment, the door was forcefully pushed open again, and I was startled, looking towards the entrance. I saw the same man from earlier quickly approaching my bed. His sudden movement frightened me, and I almost screamed. He quickly hushed me, saying in a low voice, ¡°Shh! Don¡¯t make a sound!¡±


    Immediately, he opened the toolbox he was carrying, took out a mobile phone, and ced it in my hand, whispering, ¡°This is from Scarlette!¡±


    With that, he swiftly left.


    I stared in bewilderment at his swiftly retreating figure, hastily clenching the phone and tucking it under the covers. Anxiously, I nced towards the door, still unable to recover from the recent shock, my heart pounding.


    Scarlette, the person arranged by Scarlette!


    At that moment, I was ecstatic, on the verge of tears. Finally, someone was helping me, and I could finally connect with the outside!

 Chapter 13: Strange Containers

    I heard those workers leaving quickly, and shortly after, Sherry came in with Charles in her arms, carrying the medicine. She ced the medicine bowl down and said to me, ¡°Go ahead and take your medicine; I¡¯lle back to collect the bowlter.¡±


    With a hurried exit, she didn¡¯t look at me while I took the medicine.


    I gazed at the bowl of medicine, contemting. I needed to find something to conceal the medicine; Scarlette might send someone to contact me at any moment.


    Thinking quickly, I got out of bed and searched for a container to hold the medicine.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Looking at various bottles and jars of cosmetics, I realized that even if I emptied one, traces of the cosmetic residue might affect the uracy of the analysis. Moreover, if Sherry noticed a reduction, it could lead to trouble. Judging by the fragrance of perfume on her, I was certain she knew my cosmetic products inside out.


    Feeling anxious as Sherry coulde up at any moment, I was about to pour the medicine when a sudden idea struck me. I reached over to the small drawer by the bedside and retrieved a box.


    Pulling out a condom, I carried the bowl to the bathroom. I poured the medicine directly into the condom and tied a knot at the opening.


    Heh heh, perfect!


    I hid it, lying back on the bed to calm my heart, which had been pounding due to nervousness.


    Having a bit of breakfast, I pretended to benguid and said to Sherry, ¡°I¡¯ll take a nap. Don¡¯t let anyone disturb me; it¡¯s too noisy early in the morning!¡±


    With a sleepless night, I didn¡¯t need to act to look dispirited.


    Returning to my room, I eagerly uncovered my phone, with only Scarlette¡¯s profile picture on WhatsApp, indicating that this is a new ount.


    I set the phone to silent just in case and sent Scarlette a message, informing her that I had the phone.


    Scarlette, upon receiving my message, immediately replied with a voice message. I lowered the volume to the minimum, cing the phone close to my ear. Scarlette¡¯s indignant voice came through, ¡°I went to your house yesterday, but the maid wouldn¡¯t let me in. She said Robert took you abroad for medical treatment and hadn¡¯t returned! I had visited you before this too, and she always brushed me off like this. I actually believed her lies. Your original phone has been consistently turned off, and when it asionally turned on, no one answered! If you hadn¡¯t called me yesterday, I might have believed her nonsense, thinking you were abroad and unable to contact me!¡±


    I cried tears of joy and replied, ¡°Thank you, you¡¯re so smart. I didn¡¯t expect that the maintenance personnel were arranged by you.¡±


    Upon hearing my words, Scarlette, being her impulsive self, immediately initiated a video call. I was startled and quickly muted the phone, listening to the sounds outside the door. It was silent, so I cautiously epted the video call.


    In the video, as soon as Scarlette connected, her expression was extremely exaggerated. She stared at the screen with wide eyes and was silent for a long time before letting out a shocked exmation, ¡°Daisy! How could you¡­¡±


    Of course, I understood. It was my description of a withered appearance that scared her. Seeing her reaction, I choked up and couldn¡¯t find words.


    Scarlette, on the other end, furious, shouted, ¡°Call the police! Daisy, call the police! What are you waiting for?¡±


    I wiped my face and shook my head to stop her, ¡°It¡¯s not the right time yet. I haven¡¯t obtained evidence. What can I report to the police?¡±


    ¡°But we can¡¯t let those scoundrels off the hook!¡± Scarlette was quite angry. ¡°This shameless scumbag¡­ Daisy, are you trying to protect him? What are you waiting for? Waiting until your life is gone? Yourpany should never have been handed over to him in the first ce¡­¡±


    ¡°So, I need to know what Robert is up to. I want the truth. Why are they treating me like this?¡± I choked up, gritting my teeth and whispering, ¡°I won¡¯t let this go. I want them to suffer a fate worse than death, to be utterly destroyed!¡±

 Chapter 14: Patiently Waiting

    I indeed had an obsession in my heart. I could ept Robert¡¯s infidelity, but I couldn¡¯t understand, and I couldn¡¯t ept why he would poison me. Otherwise, Sherry would never have the audacity to take a long needle and pierce it into my head.


    ¡°Okay, tell me how to cooperate? In any case, I support you!¡± Scarlette disyed a righteous and resolute spirit.


    ¡°Well! We need a thorough investigation, and we also need to investigate mypany,¡± I wanted to know all the details. ¡°By the way, is this person reliable today?¡±


    ¡°He is reliable; you can rest assured! I couldn¡¯t get into your house at that time. When I came out, I happened to see them working on the power outage, so I arranged for him to go in,¡± Scarlette assured me.


    I stabilized my emotions, and I shared my suspicions and thoughts with Scarlette. She nodded solemnly, ¡°You can trust me with everything, but you must ensure your safety. Once you feel unsafe, immediately call me or the police.¡±


    She asked me for some more details carefully before finally hanging up the call. I let out a sigh, calming my emotions.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    I was a bit puzzled; I hadn¡¯t seen Robert for two days. Could he be on a business trip?


    Inexplicably, I always felt that things were moreplicated than I imagined. I refused to believe that Robert wouldmit such inhumane acts because of a nanny. Moreover, he never locked the drawers in the study before, and this action indicated that there must be even bigger secrets.


    It seemed necessary to check all the surveince cameras at home. Besides, I could use the surveince to monitor them.


    But to see the previous surveince footage, I had to ess hisputer. How could I get into hisputer?


    I sent another message to Daisy, and she told me to wait patiently.


    I took a short rest, afraid to sleep too deeply, keeping a close eye on the surroundings.


    In the afternoon, the worker who was inspecting the circuits appeared again. Sherry seemed to have some doubts, following him closely and asking why they needed to check again.


    I knew this was Scarlette sending someone to collect the medicine, but Sherry stuck to him, not giving me a chance to pass the medicine.


    At this time, I remained in a state of ¡°deep-sleep,¡± afraid to make any sudden movements.

 Chapter 15: Absolutely Impossible

    The worker remained calm, meticulously exploring the room with his instruments. He was very serious about his work. Then he said to Sherry, who had been following him, ¡°Miss, can you help me pull the circuit breaker for your house? I need to test this point.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s here?¡± Sherry asked impatiently. ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with our house.¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t be sure without pulling the breaker. If we don¡¯t test, we might have toe back another day. Your house might not have any hidden dangers, but regr testing like this is necessary. It prevents disruptions in daily life due to power outages, and it¡¯s difficult for us when peoplein every time the power goes out,¡± the worker exined.


    ¡°Fine, quickly. Why is it so troublesome¡­¡± Sherry grumbled as her voice faded into the distance.


    I quickly got up and ran to the bathroom, taking out the bag of medicine wrapped in a condom and handing it to the worker. He looked at me with a puzzled expression as he took it.


    The gaze makes me extremely embarrassed, but I had no choice. For the sake of survival, I couldn¡¯t care about such things.


    Before I could dwell on it, I heard Sherry returning. I hurriedly got back to bed.


    The worker fiddled for a while, gave some instructions, and then left.


    Sherry, perhaps still suspicious, returned to my bed and observed for a while. She even pushed me, but seeing no signs of me waking up, she turned and left.


    Everything returned to normal. I breathed a sigh of relief, took out my phone, and opened the surveince footage. As soon as I got my hands on the phone, I eagerly installed the surveince software.


    In the footage, I saw Sherry going to Charles¡¯s room. It was Charles¡¯s naptime at this moment. Then she casually closed the door and went out, returningter with bags of groceries, indicating a trip to the market.


    I silently noted down the time she spent outside. The next day, when she went to the market again, I turned off the surveince and went to Robert¡¯s study. Unfortunately, I couldn¡¯t find the bunch of keys in the hiddenpartment.


    This left me somewhat uneasy. Could it be that Robert had discovered the keys had been tampered with? Otherwise, why would he suddenly take them? I searched tirelessly but still couldn¡¯t find them, so I had to give up.


    I returned downstairs and tried to open the door. As expected, it was locked from the outside, and I couldn¡¯t open it from within. Scarlett was right-I was effectively being held captive while outwardly believed to be overseas seeking medical treatment.


    Everything seemed meticulously arranged, and even in death, it seemed no one would ever know.


    It wasn¡¯t until the evening of the fourth day that Robert finally reappeared after several days of absence. Upon returning, he came directly to my room and sat on the edge of my bed, staring at me for a long time and I could only remain in a state of ¡°peaceful sleep¡±.


    Till Sherry came to call him for dinner, he stood up. I squinted, silently observing as he walked towards the door. Suddenly, he turned and nced in my direction, revealing a sinister smile that sent shivers down my spine.


    At the moment the door closed, my phone, hidden beneath me, vibrated silently. Startled, I quickly retrieved it, keeping my eyes on the door. I opened the video call, and Scarlett¡¯s confused face appeared on the screen. She spoke, ¡°Daisy, the drug test results are out. The medicine is fine-it¡¯s just a supplement to regte the body, with no harmful effects!¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°What?¡± I was shocked, sitting up abruptly, murmuring to myself, ¡°This can¡¯t be possible!¡±

 Chapter 16: Where is the Problem?

    The answer was beyond my expectations; it was too unbelievable. How could there be no issue? If the medicine was used to regte the body, how could it make me like this? I kept shaking my head at Scarlette on the screen, ¡°This is impossible, absolutely impossible. My cat had the same reaction after taking the medicine, and I observed the entire process with my own eyes. How could there be no problem? Scarlette¡­¡±


    Scarlette urgently asked, ¡°Quick, tell me, where do you think the problem lies? I¡¯m anxious!¡±


    ¡°Are you sure the person you arranged has no issues?¡± I cautiously inquired, considering that the medicine had left my sight, and the only person who had contact with it was the worker.


    ¡°Absolutely no problem! He¡¯s ke Armstrong¡¯s cousin!¡± Scarlette confidently replied.


    ¡°ke Armstrong?¡± My heart skipped a beat.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Scarlette exined, ¡°Daisy, you know, for matters like this, we must find a reliable person, so¡­ he¡¯s absolutely fine!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s strange!¡± I muttered weakly, not pressing further.


    My head buzzed, and my scalp tingled. Had they discovered something? Otherwise, how could the medicine have no problem? Robert¡¯s sinister smile shed before my eyes, making me shudder.


    ¡°Scarlette, please check Robert¡¯s whereabouts in thest two days thoroughly. Also, find someone skilled inputers as soon as possible. I want to ess Robert¡¯sputer; he changed the password, and I can¡¯t get in!¡±


    ¡°Okay, no problem. I¡¯ll figure it out. Be cautious!¡± Scarlette reminded me before ending the call.


    After closing the video, I meticulously reviewed every step in my mind. I had been careful and cautious; there shouldn¡¯t be any traces, right? Could it be that showing Sherry the stabbed scalp scared her off?


    No, I couldn¡¯t let things spiral out of control. I needed to take the initiative.


    I took out my phone and switched to the real-time monitoring screen. The night was deep, with only the night lights in the corridor on, creating a dim and tranquil atmosphere; it seemed like everyone was asleep.


    I scrolled through the monitoring records and saw that a while ago, Robert had carried Charles into the children¡¯s room. After leaving Charles¡¯s room, he went directly to Sherry¡¯s room. Even though I had mentally prepared myself, knowing that Robert was having an affair, seeing this scene made me involuntarily clench my fists, my hands trembling with anger.


    Suppressing my emotions, I checked the subsequent records but didn¡¯t see himing out of that room.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Robert, after ten years of marriage, how could you be so shameless? Getting involved with the nanny was bad enough, but to harm me as well ¨C it was intolerable. How could I forgive you?


    I abruptly uncovered the nket on me, barefoot, and walked out of the room, stealthily making my way to the study. I was certain that there must be something I needed in the study.


    I paused at the study door, the surroundings silent. I pushed open the study door and entered, the room was pitch-ck. I quickly stepped inside, and the faint light from the corridor outside was shut out, making the interior even darker.


    Just as I was about to go inside, the lights in the study suddenly turned on, illuminating the room as bright as daylight. I instinctively shielded my eyes. When I lowered my arm, I saw Robert sitting steadily on the sofa, gazing at me with an obscure and unsettling look. I stood there, frozen in ce, as if struck by lightning.


    He¡­ Wasn¡¯t he in Sherry¡¯s room just now?

 Chapter 17: Acting

    I never expected the scene unfolding before my eyes. It was too bizarre. Clearly, the video recorded him entering Sherry¡¯s room withouting out, so how could he be here?


    I stood rooted to the spot, staring at him in bewilderment. He, too, kept his gaze fixed on me and slowly stood up.


    The next moment, I burst into loud sobs and stumbled towards him, throwing myself into his embrace. I tightly wrapped my arms around his neck, hanging on his chest, crying with tumultuous emotions.


    Acting! Wasn¡¯t it just acting? I wanted to see who could deliver a better performance.


    Robert¡¯s body visibly tensed for a moment. Then, he extended his arms to encircle my waist, lowered his gaze to scrutinize me, a hint of bewilderment flickering in his eyes.


    ¡°Hubby¡­ where did you go? I couldn¡¯t find you. Someone was chasing me¡­ and they, they used needles to stab me!¡± I poured out my acting skills, continuously uttering, ¡°My head hurts so much. They pierced me¡­ it hurts so much. Don¡¯t leave me, please don¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t cry, I¡¯m here. I¡¯ve been here all along, haven¡¯t I?¡± Hisrge hands gently stroked my back, consoling me in a warm voice.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t find you. You weren¡¯t there. Where did you go?¡± I persistently lightly pounded his chest, ¡°Someone bullied me¡­ it¡¯s pitch-ck everywhere, so dark. I¡¯m so scared. I can¡¯t find you!¡±


    I deliberately rambled incoherently, but my tears were genuine. I didn¡¯t believe that this warm embrace no longer belonged to me, my home was undergoing who-knows-what changes. Where had the man who had cared for me so much gone? Why had he suddenly be like this? In this moment, the umted grievances, fears, and helplessness over the past few days were all vented out.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Why?¡± I almost blurted out my innermost thoughts, wanting to ask him why he treated me like this.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± I cried out, disguising my slip of the tongue. I raised my hand to touch the stabbed area, ¡°Here, a very long needle¡­ It pierced me. It hurts so much!¡±


    The gut-wrenching cries led to a rapid depletion of my weakened body. I involuntarily copsed, feeling on the verge of fainting. My heart raced so fast that I felt nauseous, the taste of saltiness rising in my throat.


    ¡°Daisy, stop crying, Be good!¡± Robert seemed to notice that something was wrong with my condition. My body slid down in his arms, and he quickly carried me back to my room,ying me on the bed before turning on the lights.


    I continued to cry, choking out usations, ¡°I can never see you. Do you¡­ Do you not love me anymore? You let me be bullied and mistreated. Robert¡­ look,e and see, I got stabbed here! Right here! It hurts so much¡­¡±


    I pointed to my head, intentionally testing him to see his reaction.


    He bent down, looking concerned, and examined my head. Gently touching the spot I indicated, he looked at me with confusion. ¡°It¡¯s fine here. You¡¯re having a dream, a nightmare! Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t leave you. I¡¯ll stay right here!¡±


    His words shattered the hope I had been holding onto, plunging me into the depths of despair. In that moment, any remaining hope waspletely shattered.


    Robert, you deserve a miserable death! I cursed him fiercely in my heart.


    Unprecedented despair overwhelmed me, and I cried out in utter desperation. Blood gushed from my mouth, however, my thoughts remain exceptionally clear.


    Robert panicked, hastily using tissues to wipe away the blood. I saw the rming red stains on the white tissue.


    At that moment, all my beliefs copsed, and internal panic gripped me. Was I going to die? No, I haven¡¯t sought revenge yet. I can¡¯t die. I must stay alive, taking my children far away from this demon.


    I rolled my eyes and, with a clear mind, ¡®fainted¡¯ away.

 Chapter 18: Scum’s Fury

    Even so, Robert didn¡¯t take me to the hospital.


    He called my name while checking my condition, and I heard Sherry rushing into the room.


    The overwhelming sadness made my brain feel a bit deprived of oxygen. Although it was a feigneda, my weakened body had been pushed to the extreme. Closing my eyes, I really wanted to sleep.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her? Why is she screaming in the middle of the night?¡± Sherry¡¯s words were cut off by a crisp p, pulling me back from the chaos, and I almost opened my eyes.


    I suddenly felt secretly pleased as I squinted my eyes. Sherry held her face, looking terrified at Robert.


    ¡°Do you still have the face to ask? It¡¯s all your damn good deeds.¡± Robert lowered his voice, roaring angrily. His voice was chilling and terrifying, and I saw him step menacingly closer to Sherry. ¡°Who told you to do this?¡±


    ¡°I did¡­.¡± Sherry stepped back, looking terrified at the menacing Robert.


    I had never seen Robert like this. At this moment, he seemed like a demon emerging from hell, with a fierce and sinister gaze, his eyes bloodshot.


    I thought he was angry because Sherry had harmed me. I thought he still had a shred of conscience left for me. However, his next words shattered thest trace of hope in my heart.


    ¡°A thing that brings more trouble than sess!¡± Robert spat out these words in frustration, nced at me, and pinched Sherry¡¯s arm before walking out of the room.


    I quickly pulled out my phone and essed the surveince footage. In the corridor, I saw Robert violently p Sherry again. The force was so strong that she hit the wall, and she didn¡¯t resist.


    Pointing at Sherry, Robert said in a threatening tone, ¡°Listen, if you want to continue staying here as thedy of the house, you better behave. Watching her is your task. If you can¡¯t do that¡­¡±


    As Robert spoke, he took a step forward, getting closer to Sherry, scrutinizing her face. He added coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t mind finding someone else. Don¡¯t think you have the right to threaten me!¡±


    Sherry stared back at Robert, the two locking eyes like fighting roosters. After a few seconds, Sherry gave in, lowering her head. ¡°I¡­ I see.¡±


    Robert seemed to release a breath, disdainfully spat on the floor,pletely shattering the image I had of him.


    In my eyes, in my memories, he had always been gentle, refined, and handsomely aloof. However, the person in front of me now was entirely different from the Robert I knew.


    ¡°Go, tidy up, clean her up. If she wakes up and asks, nothing happened, understand?¡± Robert finished speaking, ring at Sherry. He waited until she nodded in understanding before striding into the study.


    Sherry stood there, seemingly in a daze for a while. Only after regaining herposure did she walk towards my room. I quickly stashed the phone, pressing it against my body.


    As Sherry entered, she stood by the bed, staring at me for a long time. Only then did I hear her turn and head to the bathroom, followed by the sound of running water.


    I silently breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that Robert was truly unaware of Sherry¡¯s despicable behavior. However, his actions just now weren¡¯t driven bypassion for me; instead, Sherry had disrupted his ns.


    She used a warm towel to wipe my face forcefully, probably to avoid waking me with cold water. Then, even before she left, the door was forcefully pushed open again. I discreetly peeked, and Robert returned, heading straight for the opposite shelf. After staring at it for a while, he asked Sherry, ¡°What happened here?¡±


    Sherry, with a meek demeanor, responded, ¡°The cat knocked it over!¡±


    Suddenly, it dawned on me. He had just gone back to the study to check the surveince footage of this room. However, I knew well that this camera had be dysfunctional all due to the ¡®drowning¡¯ incident.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Robert reached out his long arm, fumbling on the shelf for a while. He took out the pinhole camera, nced at it, and put it back. This action reassured me that he hadn¡¯t noticed anything unusual.


    The unexpected incident seemed to have settled down like this, but Robert didn¡¯t leave the room again that night. Instead, hey down beside me.


    Normally, a husband lying next to his wife would be the most ordinary thing, but at this moment, it sent shivers down my spine.


    The conversation between him and Sherry held too much information. He mentioned Sherry threatening him. So, What exactly does Sherry have that can threaten him? And what n of his did she disrupt?


    Although hey beside me, and I had no idea what hidden agenda he was harboring.

 Chapter 19: Indeed Unexpected

    But when I thought about it, maybe having him by my side was probably the safest moment.


    Considering this, I let go of all thoughts, focusing on getting a good rest before anything else.


    That night, I slept unusually soundly and woke up naturally. When I opened my eyes, I felt a level of mental energy I had never experienced before.


    Suddenly, a voice beside me said, ¡°Awake?¡±


    I was startled, turning my head to see Robert lying next to me, his head resting on his arm, watching me attentively. He still had that gentle expression, as if everything was calm and peaceful, as if we were back to the way things were.


    At that moment, I realized that I had underestimated him before. He was indeed a good actor.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Closing my eyes for a moment, I regained myposure. I didn¡¯t know what performance Robert was nning, but for now, I had to y along. I wanted to see what tricks he still had up his sleeve.


    ¡°Honey, what time is it?¡± When I spoke, my voice sounded unexpectedly hoarse, startling even myself.


    He reached out to touch my face. ¡°8 o¡¯clock.¡±


    Turning over to face him, I cleared my throat. ¡°Why haven¡¯t you gone to work?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been too tired recently. Taking a day off to rest, I also wanted to spend some quality time with you!¡± He said this with a sense of importance, his eyes fixed on my face. Then, he softly informed me, ¡°I went to Southend these past days, visited your parents.¡±


    Though he said it casually, it shocked me. I questioned him skeptically, ¡°Southend? You visited my parents?¡±


    He raised an eyebrow. ¡°Surprised?¡±


    Realizing I had overreacted, I nodded, going along with him. ¡°Yes, It was indeed a bit unexpected.¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen your parents!¡± He sighed and said with a touch of mncholy, ¡°They¡¯re doing fine. I remembered it was your mother¡¯s birthday on April 12, and since you were unwell, I thought I should go. The trade show had just ended, so I took the opportunity to pay them a visit.¡±


    If it weren¡¯t for the sudden changes these past few days, I might have been moved by his actions.


    Actually, when I decided to marry him, my parents strongly opposed it.


    They only had me, and I was born when they were almost forty. They considered me a precious gem.


    Originally, they both worked in education,ter transitioning into business in the education and medical fields. In Southend, our family wasn¡¯t extremely wealthy, but we held a respected position.


    My parents had always showered me with love and never ced any pressure on me. I was their pride and joy, excelling in academics from a young age, eventually getting into the prestigious university in Newport.


    Since the day I got into college, they had nned out my future for me ¨C graduate, return to Southend, and join the education department. In their eyes, for a girl, having a stable job, being a good wife and mother was the perfect ending.


    But I didn¡¯t want to follow the conventional path. I was more interested in their business.


    During my college, I secretly started working in the medical equipment business in Newport, earning my first bucket of gold. Armed with my achievements, I went home and confronted my dad, expressing my desire to establish my ownpany in Newport.


    After careful consideration and investigation, my dad decisively registered Medikit Inc. for me in Newport. I became one of the few who owned their ownpany before graduating.


    Fate yed its tricks, and that¡¯s when I met Robert.

 Chapter 20: Didn’t bring me any medicine

    Knowing about my romantic rtionship with Robert, my parents were not pleased with his profession. A stylist? Always dressing in entric clothes, mingling in theplex social circles of a hair salon ¨C not stable enough.


    Besides, Robert¡¯s family background was quite ordinary. He had two brothers and a sister, and none of the four children had achieved academic sess. Robert dropped out of high school and became an apprentice in a salon, immersing himself in the hairdressing industry. This was the aspect my parents disliked the most. They tried to prevent our rtionship from developing.


    However, I didn¡¯t heed their advice and stubbornly resisted their opposition. Eventually, they had topromise.


    It wasn¡¯t until after marriage and the birth of our first child that my parents truly epted Robert. After resigning from his job to assist me in managing thepany and the birth of our second child, Robert sessfully transformed from a stylist to the real boss of Medikit Inc.


    Throughout the years, Robert had always been humble and restrained in front of my parents, afraid of displeasing them. He often used the excuse of being busy and rarely apanied me to Southend to visit them.


    Unexpectedly, this time he took the initiative to visit my parents and even remembered my mother¡¯s birthday. It was quite strange.


    I looked at him and pretended to be grateful, saying, ¡± I even forgot my mom¡¯s birthday, thank you for remembering!¡±


    ¡°How could I forget? You¡¯re not well, so I must do my best. After all, they¡¯re seventy years old. We can¡¯t let them worry about us anymore!¡± Robert¡¯s words sounded perfect, making him the ideal ¡°son-inw.¡±


    I cursed myself in my heart, realizing how blind I had been to fall for this devil with a human face and a beast¡¯s heart.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    A tear slid down my cheek, and he immediately reached out to wipe it away. ¡°Why are you crying again, hmm?¡±


    ¡°How did you tell them about my condition?¡± I stared into his eyes, eager to know the answer.


    ¡°I told them you went abroad. After all, for anxiety disorders, rxation is crucial. And foreign countries have authoritative treatments for such psychological illnesses,¡± Robert exined matter-of-factly, not forgetting to justify himself. ¡°I also told them you¡¯ll be back soon, so you need to get better quickly. Don¡¯t make me misspeak in front of them. It¡¯s a necessary white lie!¡±


    I smiled silently, feeling a chill down my spine. I inwardly cursed myself, realizing how calcting he could be. If I died, it would be an overseas ident with no connection to him at all.


    I had no idea what his purpose was in visiting my parents, so I could only wait for Scarlette¡¯s message to verify the situation. However, one thing became increasingly clear ¨C I needed to find a way to undergo aprehensive physical examination as soon as possible to understand the current state of my health.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give my parents a callter. It¡¯s been too long since Ist talked to them, and I really miss them!¡± I followed his words.


    Robert immediately brushed me off, ¡°Later! It¡¯s not a suitable time now; there¡¯s a time difference.¡±


    Then he got up and came to hug me, saying, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s get up!¡±


    ¡°You go freshen up first; I¡¯ll sit for a while. Feeling a bit dizzy, need a moment before I go wash up,¡± I pushed him away, sitting up and leaning against the headboard.


    Robert nced at me, nodded, and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go freshen up first, and then help you .¡±


    After saying that, he bent down to kiss me, then got up and walked into the bathroom. I heard the sound of rushing water. Quickly, I grabbed my phone, sent a message to Scarlette, and then hid the phone. Finally, I got out of bed.


    Although I had slept wellst night and my thoughts were clear, the intense crying had taken a toll on my body. I felt light-headed and somewhat depleted.


    Sitting on the edge of the bed, I silently contemted how I could seize the opportunity to retrieve my original phone, as it contained many important things for me.


    After he finished freshening up, he came over to hug me and took me to the bathroom. While chatting casually with me, he helped me freshen up, resuming his role as the devoted husband.


    It was strange that Sherry didn¡¯t bring me any medicine today, and Robert didn¡¯t mention it either. I found it puzzling.

 Chapter 21: All Set

    After breakfast, Robert, who had promised to stay home with me, received a call and hurriedly left, mentioning some urgent matters at thepany. Of course, he assured me he would be back soon.


    For some reason, hearing the word pany¡± from him plunged me into contemtion.


    Robert, who was supposed to return shortly, didn¡¯te back until midnight. I heard the sound of his car entering the yard.


    Unexpectedly, he came directly back to my room. When he entered, I could smell the strong scent of alcohol on him. He bent down to look at me for a moment, then went to the bathroom to take a shower. In no time, he began snoring.


    I opened my eyes and nced at him. Hey with his back to me, and that familiar figure seemed increasingly distant.


    I intentionally turned over abruptly, causing the bed to shake. I called out to him softly, but he showed no response. It seemed he had consumed quite a bit of alcohol tonight.


    I wondered what was on his mind. Did he return to my room because of our argumentst night, fearing I might be suspicious? Or did he have some other ns? I couldn¡¯t tell.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    But I couldn¡¯t miss this golden opportunity.


    I quietly got out of bed, locked the door, and observed him for a while. His snoring remained steady, so I slowly moved to his side. I located his phone and turned off the silent mode.


    To save time and avoid the risk of him waking up, I directly transferred all call records, phone contacts, frequently interacted chat records, and messages to my new phone.


    I also checked the remote monitoring on his phone, but the records were not extensive. Mostly, it consisted of footage of me lying in bed, suggesting that he had be numb to such scenes when checking the surveince on his phone.


    There were only a few pictures of the children in his photo album, nothing noteworthy.


    After saving everything, I ced the phone back where it belonged, But I always feel something is not right there.


    It was too clean, impably devoid of any signs of peculiarity. I nced once more at the peacefully sleeping Robert before silently leaving the room and heading to the study.


    Still unable to find the key, I returned to the room disappointed andy back down on the bed.


    The next day, Robert informed me that he had to go to Whitby for contract negotiations and would be back tomorrow. I inwardly rejoiced ¨C it seemed like luck was finally on my side. However, I feigned reluctance, saying, ¡°Can¡¯t youe back tonight? Whitby is so close.¡±


    ¡°Honey, business is tough these days, fiercepetition! Can¡¯t help it. We¡¯ll likely have to treat their leaders to dinner tonight as part of the courtesy. It¡¯s uncertain when all the socializing will end. Returning homete at night would affect your rest. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll visit two more clients nearby!¡± Robertined. ¡°Maintaining rtionships with old clients is essential. They only care about profits, no matter how long we¡¯ve been cooperating!¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t we always working with those clients in Whitby?¡± I looked at him. I was quite familiar with Whitby¡¯s situation since I had negotiated those deals in the past.


    ¡°Yups, but you haven¡¯t been in touch with the market for a long time. It¡¯s getting morepetitive, and our profit margins are getting thinner!¡± he vented.


    I didn¡¯t engage further but suddenly asked him, ¡°Honey, why can¡¯t I find my phone? I need to call my parents. I miss them.¡±


    ¡°Wait for my return! We can call together. Today is not a good time. I¡¯m afraid you might say something wrong and make them worry. After all, you haven¡¯t contacted them during this period!¡± He then got up and said, ¡°I¡¯m in a hurry. Rest well! Just wait another half day.¡±


    Seeing him in a rush to leave, I didn¡¯t persist. I knew well that he was stalling for time.


    After seeing him off, I went upstairs directly and quickly sent a message to Scarlette, asking her to arrange a visit to the hospital.


    Scarlette promptly replied, ¡°OK, I¡¯ll contact you right away! Wait for my message!¡±


    Ten minutester, she messaged me again, ¡°All set, ready to go at any time!¡±

 Chapter 22: Let Her Rest a While

    I was both excited and nervous, eagerly awaiting Sherry¡¯s departure so I could n my next move. With Robert out of the house, dealing with Sherry alone seemed quite manageable.


    During the wait, I took out my phone and organized the information I had received from Robert¡¯s phone the previous night, sending the relevant details to Scarlette for further investigation.


    Let me introduce my close friend, Scarlette. She is the daughter of my father¡¯s good friend, and we grew up together, even attending the same university in Newport. She pursued media studies, and despite being from a different university, we stayed in regr contact. Scarlette has excelled in her media career, making her a sessful and influential figure in the industry.


    She often teased me about transforming into a docile cat after marrying Robert. Every time we met, she wouldment, ¡°A perfect business partner like you, and you took off the market so quickly! Women should never get married. Men are like sandpaper, smoothing out all the edges and leaving no personality behind. You¡¯re the ssic example.¡±


    Little did I know that her words would prove true, as Robert was indeed turning out to be a killer, and I was the target.


    After briefing Scarlette on the key points to investigate, I took a short nap. I needed to conserve my energy after a restless night. However, when I woke up, Sherry showed no signs of leaving. So, I could only take the initiative to find her something to do.


    I casually said to her, ¡°Sherry, buy some prawns on your way back! I¡¯m in the mood for them.¡±


    ¡°We have some at home. How do you want them cooked?¡± she asked, giving me a curious look.


    ¡°Fresh, not frozen. And also, buy a durian!¡± I deliberately mentioned durian, knowing that Robert disliked its odor. We rarely had durian at home because of his aversion, but both Sherry and I enjoyed it.


    Upon hearing my request, she readily agreed, saying, ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll go now!¡±


    Watching Sherry leave, I quickly turned off the surveince. Then, I went to the medicine cab, and as expected, I found the hypnotic medication I was looking for, and there were two types.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Considering the pain from the needles in my scalp, I chuckled and chose a fast-acting and potentially addictive one for Sherry. She deserved this treatment!


    With the medication selected, I returned the medicine box to its original ce andy back down, closing my eyes to contemte how I could administer it to her without her knowledge.


    When Sherry returned, I was already asleep on the sofa. However, Charles abruptly woke me up by patting my face vigorously with his little hands. It was a heavy p, and he giggled at my startled expression.


    Still half-asleep, I yfully swatted his little bottom and called him a ¡°little rascal.¡±


    Suddenly, I realized a problem. If Sherry fell into a deep sleep, what about Charles? Waiting for him to fall asleep would be toote. Moreover, the effect of the drug onlysted 4-6 hours. If I get someone to watch Charles,  in case Shirley wakes up early, we¡¯ll be exposed.


    I stared at Charles, contemting a solution.

 Chapter 23: Can only be applauded

    When Sherry finished preparing lunch, Charles happened to wet his pants. Sherry carried Charles to change his pants, and I added more salt to the boiled shrimp. I also put some hypnotic medicine in her water cup.


    Doing this for the first time, my nervous heart was pounding.


    Afterward, I sat down as if nothing had happened, starting to eat. When she came down, I casually mentioned, ¡°The shrimp is too salty!¡±


    Sherry gave me a questioning look and tasted a shrimp, awkwardly exining, ¡°Maybe I didn¡¯t stir-fry it evenly!¡±


    I didn¡¯t continue the topic and only ate two shrimp. I voluntarily offered to feed Charles, asking Sherry to go and eat, buying more time.


    Although the shrimp was a bit salty, Sherry enjoyed it without reservation, finishing the te of shrimp.


    This was exactly what I wanted. After finishing her meal, she went to get her water cup and drank it in one gulp.


    Feeling secretly pleased, I calcted the time. The medicine would take about 20 minutes to take effect, and I needed her to go upstairs with Charles.


    Watching her clean up while ying with Charles, an idea struck me. I picked up Charles from the child¡¯s chair to go upstairs, but he resisted, yelling at Sherry.


    Although Sherry treated me so badly, at least she took good care of Charles. Hearing Charles¡¯ yelling she immediately put down cutlery and reached out to take Charles.


    I quickly instructed her, ¡°Take him upstairs to y! I¡¯m a bit tired and want to lie down for a while.¡±


    Sherry didn¡¯t hesitate and went upstairs with Charles.


    Now, about 10 minutes remained until the medicine took effect. Even if it worked while she was upstairs, she would likely sleep there and not get suspicious after waking up.


    Returning to my room, I swiftly sent a message to Scarlette. She informed me that she was waiting outside and had brought a nursery teacher. I apud her for the quick response.


    Ten minutester, I timed it and went to the children¡¯s room. The scene before me was exactly what I wanted.


    Charles sat among a pile of toys, and Sherryy beside him, already fast asleep. Charles yed with his toys, asionally grabbing Sherry¡¯s hair, perhaps wanting her to wake up and y with him.


    I entered the room and called her, ¡°Sherry, why are you sleeping? Charles hasn¡¯t slept yet.¡±


    Sherry made no sound or movement. I walked over and pushed her, but she didn¡¯t react. She was in a deep sleep.


    My heart raced, and I kicked her hard. Still, she only swayed passively.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Then I quickly changed into Sherry¡¯s clothes, tied my hair like hers, to avoid being caught on the surveince cameras in themunity.


    Then, I picked up Charles and went downstairs, putting him into the stroller and pushing him outside.


    Initially, Charles resisted, but after sitting in the stroller, he stopped fussing, even pping his hands excitedly, understanding that we were going out.


    Just as we left the gate, Scarlette¡¯s car approached. We quickly got in, leaving themunity behind.

 Chapter 24: Comprehensive Examination

    In the car, the nursery teacher brought by Scarlette took charge of Charles, providing him with many fascinating toys that immediately captured his attention. By now, he hadpletely forgotten about Sherry.


    Scarlette then embraced me, gave me a thorough look, and, upon seeing my pale face, her eyes reddened with concern. She anxiously asked, ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Suppressing my emotions, I nodded forcefully, not daring to speak. If I uttered a word, I might copse.


    In reality, after the series of actions just now, I felt utterly exhausted. My body trembled uncontrobly, and my heartbeat struggled to find a steady rhythm.


    At this moment, I truly felt the sense of narrowly escaping death, sessfully breaking free. Scarlette, sensing my condition, gently stroked my back without saying a word.


    After a short respite, I felt my breathing be smoother. It was then that I noticed the worker who hade to repair the circuit in my house two days ago was the one driving us.


    Scarlette, realizing my gaze, hurriedly introduced him, ¡°He¡¯s just ke¡¯s cousin, Albert Hall. Daisy, he¡¯s a well-known private detective in the industry!¡±


    Albert nced at me through the rearview mirror, his mouth forming a mischievous smile, making my face instantly flush.


    I looked at Albert with a hint of shock, nodding at him. Recalling the expression on his face when he took the condom filled with medicine, it was like witnessing a scene from a zombie apocalypse.


    Surprisingly, he turned out to be a private detective, exining his quick and clever reactions.N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Hall!¡± Though embarrassed, I sincerely expressed my gratitude.


    ¡°Forget it, you¡¯re my cousin¡¯s ssmate. Besides, if it¡¯s Scarlette¡¯s arrangement, I wouldn¡¯t dare to disobey. I rely on Scarlette to make a living!¡± Albert, surprisingly eloquent, retorted.


    Scarlette raised an eyebrow, teasing, ¡°You did have a conscience!¡±


    ¡°The key is I can¡¯t stand your life-threatening consecutive calls. Can¡¯t you take a break for a minute? I¡¯d like to be heartless, wouldn¡¯t I?¡± Albertined.


    Ignoring Albert¡¯s grumbling, Scarlette put on a serious expression and briefly exined her arrangements to me. She mentioned that Albert had already found out about Robert¡¯s whereabouts during those days. He had indeed gone to Southend and stayed there for three days, spending all three days at my parents¡¯ house.


    Even though Robert had already informed me about this, hearing it from another perspective still made me furrow my brow slightly.


    Scarlette quickly added, ¡°Moreover, my dad called me and mentioned it too. He said they had dinner together. My dad couldn¡¯t stop praising Robert, expressing pure admiration and a touch of envy. He said that Robert not only visited but also found them a nanny!¡±


    ¡°A nanny!¡± I muttered to myself, feeling a sudden skip in my heart. I looked at Scarlette and said, ¡°Scarlette, I have a feeling that things are not that simple. I¡¯ve been sick for so long, why would he suddenly go to Southend?¡±


    We locked eyes, and I continued, ¡°Do you have any time recently? Can you go back to Southend?¡±


    ¡°You mean, go home to visit family and check on your parents?¡± Scarlette understood intuitively.


    ¡°Yes!¡± I nodded approvingly. This was the unspoken understanding between Scarlette and me. Then I told her, ¡°Robert told my parents that I went abroad for a break and to undergo psychological therapy there.¡±


    ¡°Damn¡­ What has he turned you into!¡± Scarlette disdainfully scoffed, expressing her frustration with a curse.


    ¡°So, you must go back for me!¡± I added.


    Scarlette didn¡¯t hesitate and immediately agreed, ¡°Sure!¡±


    The car raced into the hospital, and Albert and the nursery teacher stayed in the car to look after Charles. Scarlette took me straight to the doctor¡¯s office, where someone was already waiting for us.


    I don¡¯t know where Scarlette gets her energy, but the hospital director personally apanied us. My examination proceeded smoothly without any dys or waiting. The entire process took less than two hours. However, the final examination results would have to wait for theprehensive data and consultation report.


    To prevent Sherry from waking up prematurely, we didn¡¯t linger in the hospital and prepared to leave.


    But just as Scarlette and I stepped into the elevator, several men walked out of the opposite corridor and approached the elevator. As my gaze swept over them, I was instantly shocked to the core¡­

 Chapter 25 A thrilling encounter

    I swiftly turned around, rmed, and whispered to Scarlette, ¡°Close the door, quickly!¡±


    Scarlette reacted quickly, reaching out to press the elevator¡¯s close button, while the men shouted at us, ¡°Wait!¡±


    My heart jumped to my throat as I stared at the closing elevator doors. Just as they were about to reach us, the doors slowly closed. As the elevator descended, I faintly heard a furious button pressing and cursing, ¡°Bitch! Fuck, don¡¯t wait for us!¡±


    The elevator descended rapidly, and I leaned weakly against the elevator wall, exhaling a breath of relief.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Who was it? Did you see someone?¡± Scarlette hurriedly supported me. ¡°Your face turned pale!¡±


    ¡°Steven Brown!¡± I uttered a name, still shaken. ¡°Robert¡¯s brother!¡±


    ¡°Oh my goodness!¡± Scarlette eximed. ¡°Howe it¡¯s him? That was too coincidental! We need to be more careful! Did he recognize you just now?¡±


    As we exited the elevator, I grabbed Scarlette¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Hurry back; otherwise, we might be exposed. I¡¯m not sure if he recognized me.¡±


    Although I expressed my concern, I was utterly drained. My legs were weak, and I had exhausted all my energy during the examination. Now, with the added tension, I felt like a pile of mud, unable to stand.


    Scarlettepletely understood my worry. She quickly scanned the surroundings, and noticing a nurse, she snatched a mobile bed from her hands. The nurse, surprised by the sudden move, looked baffled for several seconds beforeprehending the situation. She then chased after Scarlette.


    Scarlette had pushed the mobile bed back to my side, shouting, ¡°Lie down quickly!¡±


    Aware of the urgency, I extended my hand, but my legs wouldn¡¯t cooperate.


    Scarlette didn¡¯t hesitate. She rushed over, lifting and settling me onto the mobile bed. The nurse, who had followed, assisted Scarlette in arranging me properly.


    The moment Iy on the bed, I heard the elevator ¡®ding¡¯ behind us.


    Scarlette cursed, ¡°Shit, it¡¯s toote!¡±


    She gestured to the nurse and pointed toward the corridor, forcefully pushing her in that direction. ¡°Over there, hurry!¡±


    Then, Scarlette sprinted to another mobile bed at the opposite corridor, pretending to be a family member.


    The quick-witted nurse didn¡¯t ask too many questions, just pushed me towards the back. Through the ss barrier, I saw Steven and the men striding out of the elevator, scanning the lobby and heading in Scarlette¡¯s direction.


    I whispered to the nurse, ¡°Quickly take me out, please, thank you!¡±


    She quickened her pace, pushing the mobile bed towards the exit. I held onto the bed tightly, nervously watching, fearing those men might turn back.


    She pushed me out of the main entrance just as Albert had parked the car in front of it.


    Albert got out of the car to assist the nurse in loading me into the vehicle. The moment the door closed, Steven and the others walked out.


    By this time, the nurse had already pushed the empty mobile bed past them and into the lobby.


    I urgently told Albert, ¡°Don¡¯t start the car!¡±


    Albert instantly understood, refraining from starting the engine and keeping an eye on the men. He then took out his phone and made a call.

 Chapter 26 Go down with them

    I saw Steven standing at the entrance, scanning the parked cars in front. Fortunately, it was already dark, and the vehicles had dark-tinted windows, making it impossible to see inside.N?velDrama.Org content.


    Someone approached Steven, speaking to him. After spitting on the ground, he turned and walked back inside.


    I slumped into the seat. Shortly after, Scarlette rushed out, diving into the car.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± I told Albert.


    Albert promptly started the car, driving away from the entrance.


    ¡°Did he see you?¡± Scarlette, still catching her breath, looked at me. ¡°Damn, that was close!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, so we need to get back quickly.¡±


    ¡°¡±What¡¯s there to fear? Worst-case scenario, we go down with them. Considering your current condition¡­¡±, Scarlette sighed. Unable to contain herself, she added, ¡°It¡¯s probably really serious. Are you still nning to stay in that house?¡±


    Albert also gave me a scrutinizing look through the rearview mirror.


    ¡°I can¡¯t let them off so easily. Just from what happened earlier, it¡¯s clear that this situation is moreplicated than just me being sick. If Steven was really chasing us just now, I don¡¯t know what Robert will do next.¡± I spoke my mind, still shaken by the recent events.


    Scarlette patted my hand. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. Remember, you have us!¡±


    Hearing her words, my eyes welled up. Leaning back in the car seat, I closed my eyes. It was then that I remembered Charles. I quickly turned to look, only to see him already asleep in the arms of the nursery teacher.


    The car raced down the road like a cheetah, yet my heart still felt slow, a creeping sense of oppression making me uneasy.


    The car stopped outside my house¡¯s yard. Albert suggested I not rush to get out, so we sat quietly in the car for a few seconds. Although it wasn¡¯tte, my house was pitch dark.


    ¡°I¡¯ll apany you inside,¡± Scarlette said, concerned, ¡°Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to carry Charles.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go! I¡¯m more familiar,¡± Albert unbuckled his seatbelt. ¡°I¡¯ll carry Charles!¡±


    He gestured for me to get out first. I pushed the child¡¯s stroller inside, waiting by the door. Only then did he swiftly carry Charles into the house.


    The room was silent. I ced the stroller in its original position, then turned on a small light to guide the way upstairs. I gently opened the door to the children¡¯s room, where a night light was already on. Sherry maintained her original sleeping position, sound asleep. I stepped aside to let Albert, who was holding Charles, enter. He scanned the room, ced the child in the pile of toys, and gestured to me not to cover him. It needed to look like he had simply fallen asleep from ying too much.


    After that, Albert pointed outside and quickly left the room. I took a nce at the peacefully sleeping Charles, gritted my teeth, and left the room, swiftly removing Sherry¡¯s clothes to return them. I then hurried back to my room, exhausted. Iy back on the bed, turned on the surveince, and shut down my phone, cing it under my pillow.


    My heart pounded, and I meticulously reviewed the details to ensure there were no mistakes. Satisfied, I took a deep breath, closed my eyes, and the overwhelming fatigue rushed over me like a tidal wave.


    I was unsure how long I had slept when I suddenly heard the sound of a car driving in. I opened my eyes abruptly, catching the re of headlights sweeping across. I perked up my ears and heard the familiar sound of the gate opening and closing with a ¡®click.¡¯


    Then came extremely light footsteps ascending from downstairs.


    Robert was back!


    He had promised not to return, but here he was, and I was certain it was Steven who had called him.


    His footsteps paused briefly at the door of my room, then he walked past, but it didn¡¯t take long before he walked back again.


    He entered my room, as usual, gazing at my bed for a considerable time. But instead of lying down, he took out his phone and made a call¡­

 Chapter 27 Eavesdropping on the Phone

    In the quiet room, the ringtone on the other end of the phone was unusually clear, and the other side picked up the call the next second.


    Robert held his phone and walked towards the bathroom, but I could still faintly hear the person on the other end asking, ¡°Have you arrived?¡±


    I squinted to get a glimpse, and Robert had entered the bathroom.


    I strained my ears, hoping to catch their conversation, but the voices were too soft, and I couldn¡¯t make out anything. However, it was evident that someone knew he had returned, probably Steven.


    Perhaps Robert forgot something, as he walked out again, went to the dressing room, grabbed a new towel, and went back in. During this time, he only held his phone to his ear, asionally responding with a soft ¡°Mm.¡±


    I don¡¯t know where I got the courage, but barefoot, I approached the bathroom, then pressed against the nearby wall. I happened to overhear Robert saying in a low voice, ¡°Find someone to check the surveince, send it to me! Did you handle what I asked?¡­ Mm, hurry up, can¡¯t dy any longer¡­ If he insists on going his own way, teach him a lesson!¡±


    ¡°¡­ But¡­ Southend¡­¡±


    I seemed to hear a mention of Southend, but I couldn¡¯t make it out clearly. Eager to move forward, I didn¡¯t pay attention to my feet. I identally kicked something on the cab near the door, making a loud ¡®thud.¡¯


    The sound suddenly disappeared from inside. The next second, the bathroom door was forcefully pushed open. Reacting quickly, I picked up the vase from the cab and shouted loudly, ¡°Who is it?¡­ Come out!¡±


    This shout waspletely out of a startled state, with a trembling voice,cking any intimidating power.


    Robert walked out from inside as the door opened, and I raised the vase as if to strike. However, Robert caught my hand and loudly eximed, ¡°It¡¯s me!¡±


    I stared at him in bewilderment and copsed.


    He snatched the vase from my hand, propped me up, and angrily asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    I, with a pale face, weakly leaned into his embrace, punching his chest with my fist, ¡°You scared me! Didn¡¯t you say you wouldn¡¯te back? ¡­ Suddenly hearing a noise ¡­ I was afraid!¡±


    I pretended to look innocent and frightened, my body trembling from the shock.


    Robert, with a cold face, spoke in an unfriendly tone, ¡°Who coulde in? You¡¯re always so jumpy!¡±


    I immediately adopted a cold expression and stared at him angrily, ¡°Robert, did you just shout at me?¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    He was momentarily stunned but quickly changed his demeanor, hastily putting down the vase. Then he embraced me, leading me into the bathroom, jokingly saying, ¡°Sorry, my love. I was too anxious. Who could break into our home in the middle of the night? I just couldn¡¯t rest easy thinking about you, so I rushed back! I didn¡¯t know how heartbroken I felt when I saw you crying so miserably the day before yesterday!¡±


    Hearing his words, I cursed him silently in my heart for being a hypocrite.


    Robert buried his head against my chest, causing me to feel nauseated.


    ¡°Ugh, what are you doing? ¡­ Stop it! I have no strength!¡± Iy limp in his arms, genuinely unable to struggle anymore.


    He immediately ceased his actions and looked up at me, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you really feel ufortable?¡±


    I panted, my hand pressed against my heart, ¡°What do you think! Intense movements make me nauseous, and my heart is pounding. When are you going to apany me to the hospital? This medicine is not working at all!¡±


    The corners of his mouth twitched imperceptibly, and then he indulgently coaxed me, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s not take it. I was actually thinking of taking you to see Dr. Grimm again.¡±


    Leaning against him to alleviate the tension, I trembled all over, like a leaf about to fall.


    I nced at him sideways, ¡°You scared me to death! Coming back in the middle of the night, hiding in the bathroom to make a call. If you want me to die quickly, your method is sure to work.¡±


    He chuckled and embraced me tightly, enveloping me in his arms. His hands roamed over me, ¡°Sweety, I really miss¡­¡±

 Chapter 28: The Sudden Fever of Charles

    I pushed him away and said with restrained anger, ¡°Are you trying to kill me? Or want to exchange a wife?¡±


    Robertughed heartily, released his grip, and I walked out. He began taking a shower.


    Back on the bed, my thoughts raced as I recalled the content of his phone call. I quickly took out my phone and sent a message to Scarlette, asking her to promptly handle the hospital¡¯s surveince.


    The next morning, when Sherry saw Robert and me going downstairs together, she was astonished, ¡°Rob¡­ Mr. Brown, you¡­ came backst night?¡±


    Robert responded indifferently, ¡°Yes.¡±


    I sensed Sherry¡¯s nervousness and she stammered, ¡°Mrs. Brown, I¡¯ll go get your medicine right away!¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Stop the medicine for now,¡± Robert ordered before I could speak.


    Sherry stiffened, ncing at me.


    I calmly sat at the dining table, feeling pleasantly surprised that I could finally stop taking the medicine. However, I was immediately puzzled ¨C why did Robert suddenly decide to stop my medication?


    After breakfast, seizing the opportunity, I brought up the matter of my phone again. Surprisingly, Robert readily agreed and went upstairs to retrieve my phone, handing it to me.


    I happily took it, eager to make a call, but he pressed down on my hand. ¡°Just tell them you¡¯ve returned and don¡¯t worry about you.¡±


    I was surprised, genuinely surprised.


    ¡°But,¡± Robert hesitated, looking at me, and I asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°If they say they want toe to Newport, dy them for now!¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± I asked, pretending to be displeased.


    ¡°I¡¯m just worried that they seeing you unwell might upset them,¡± Robert covered all angles, ¡°Tell them you¡¯vee back to rest for a while and will go back to see them. Don¡¯t let them get too tired; after all, they¡¯re both in their 70s.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± I replied, pouting.


    The call went through, and following Robert¡¯s instructions, I spoke with my parents. They were delighted to hear my voice and asked many details about my life abroad. Robert remained by my side, nodding approvingly as I responded ording to his suggestions.


    The callsted for a long time, and by the end, my brain felt deprived of oxygen. I didn¡¯t hide this feeling and told Robert, ¡°If we keep talking, I might pass out!¡±


    ¡°Well, go upstairs and rest for a while then,¡± he said, gently holding my shoulders.


    Before I could go upstairs, Sherry hurriedly came downstairs, heading directly to the medicine cab.


    Robert gave her a stern look and asked coldly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°That¡­ Charles seems to have a slight fever,¡± Sherry stammered.


    ¡°What?¡± I immediately stood up, feeling a mix of regret and frustration. Although I regretted my actions, I still questioned Sherry, ¡°How did he get a fever?¡±


    Observing Sherry¡¯s guilty expression, she replied, ¡°Maybe he caught a chillst night. When I checked on him at midnight, he¡­ he kicked off the nket!¡±


    Hearing Sherry¡¯s exnation, I felt both sad and relieved. It seemed she had no suspicions,pletely unaware of what had happened.


    Without further inquiry, I went straight upstairs, with Robert closely behind. In the children¡¯s room, I reached out to touch Charles¡¯s forehead, and it was indeed very hot, almost burning.


    ¡°Charlie,¡± I murmured, tears swirling in my eyes. I truly regretted not covering him with a nketst night; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be sick.


    Robertforted me, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, dear. It¡¯s normal for kids to have minor illnesses.¡±


    I saw Sherry also looking worried as she ced the thermometer under Charles¡¯s armpit. When she checked the thermometer, it showed a temperature of 39 degrees.

 Chapter 29: Multiple Organ Weakness

    Seeing the reading on the thermometer, tears immediately welled up in my eyes. I med myself incessantly for involving Charles in all of this. He was still so little, and I felt like such an inadequate mother.


    ¡°No, we have to go to the hospital!¡± I said to Robert. ¡°Hurry to the hospital!¡±


    Both Sherry and I bent down simultaneously to pick up the child, but we collided. My vision darkened, and my body swayed.


    Robert quickly steadied me, saying coldly, ¡°Let Sherry go with me! Your health is not good; don¡¯t make things worse for yourself! It¡¯s already chaotic enough!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Sherry immediately wrapped Charles in a thin nket and cradled him in her arms. Her triumphant expression was almost insufferable.


    I looked at her in a daze, feeling a sense of reluctance.


    Robert reassured me, ¡°Go back to your room and rest. With me here, everything will be fine. We¡¯ll be back soon!¡±


    ¡°But I¡­¡± I wanted to say something more, but they had already walked out in a hurry.


    I had no choice but to follow them, constantly giving instructions. I followed them to the stairs, watching the two of them rush out. My heart was filled with mixed emotions.


    Charles¡¯s illness was all because of me, and as a mother, I didn¡¯t even have the strength to take care of him.


    As I watched the door close, I returned to the room feeling lost. Looking out of the window, I watched Robert¡¯s car swiftly leaving, smiling wryly. In their eyes, I must be incredibly weak now.


    Before I could recover from self-me, my hidden phone vibrated. I took out my phone and nced at it. It was a file sent by Scarlette.


    But with just one nce, I felt like lightning had struck me.


    Multiple organ weakness, elevated levels of various heavy metals in the body, moderate poisoning. Further aggravation could lead to organ failure, and severe cases could result in immediate death.


    These words were chilling to me.


    For someone involved in the medical equipment business like me, these terms were all too familiar. I clenched my hands and couldn¡¯t believe my eyes. No wonder my body was so weak; it turned out that I was just a step away from death.


    At this moment, Scarlett¡¯s message came in again, and I immediately initiated a video call. Scarlett looked at me on the screen with a serious expression. ¡°Daisy, have you seen the results? Actually, I¡¯m not surprised by this oue at all.¡±


    ¡°I am surprised!¡± I gritted my teeth, feeling an overwhelming pain.


    We remained silent for a while before Scarlett spoke gently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve talked to the hospital director, and he has prepared a detailed treatment n. They¡¯ve also sourced detoxifying drugs from abroad, and it should arrive in a few days. If the effect is not good, they¡¯ll consider blood dialysis. Daisy, there will always be a solution. I believe you will recover soon! Don¡¯t worry!¡±


    Her words brought tears to my eyes. ¡°I must survive and personally settle this score!¡±


    ¡°By the way, the hospital director conducted further analysis on that bag of medicine and found that some ingredients are not medicinal herbs at all. To be precise, it¡¯s a rare chemical agent. He mentioned that it can only be obtained from the ck market.¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°The ck market?¡± I eximed, looking at Scarlett in astonishment.


    Scarlett nodded. ¡°Yes, only the ck market. It¡¯s a slow-acting poison. This type of agent is colorless and tasteless, making it difficult to detect when added to food. In small doses, it¡¯s virtually impossible to discover. However, prolonged intake causes significant harm to the body, eroding organs until they fail. The cause of death bes unclear. So, during our initial analysis, we didn¡¯t find any issues. This should have been added after the medicine was brewed, and it indicates that Sherry is definitely involved. She prepared the medicine, and she delivered it!¡±


    ¡°But she doesn¡¯t have the ability or resources to find such a thing on the ck market!¡± I said, each word deliberate, involuntary shivering.

 Chapter 30: Involvement with the Black Market

    Involvement with the ck market is something that I believe a nanny like Sherry couldn¡¯t handle alone.


    ¡°Daisy, what worries me the most is whether she still has this thing in her possession. If she does, it¡¯s a hidden danger sooner orter. I would advise you to be careful with what you eat, especially when Robert is not around. Try to avoid eating anything she gives you,¡± Scarlett cautioned me.


    ¡°I can be cautious, but what about the child?¡± I took a deep breath, closed my eyes, and tears slid down. I choked out, ¡°Scarlette, how did my lifee to this? Why? What do they want to achieve?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t get agitated¡­! Don¡¯t act recklessly. Always protect yourself! Only by staying alive can you hope for a victorious day,¡± Scarlett whispered, trying tofort me.


    Yes, staying alive is the key to victory.


    I sniffled, ¡°They¡¯re not at home now. They¡¯ve gone to the hospital. Charles didn¡¯t have a nketst night, and he caught a cold! Robert rushed backst night, and I suspect Steven called him. I don¡¯t know what was said, but him returning overnight is definitely not normal. Oh, Scarlett, how is the hospital surveince being handled?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that! Albert arranged for someone to take care of the hospital surveince as soon as we left. He¡¯s very meticulous and won¡¯t leave any loose ends. You can rest assured!¡± Scarlett reassured me.


    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± I sighed in relief. ¡°When Robert came back, I overheard him mentioning Southend in a phone call. Scarlett, if possible, please go to Southend as soon as you can.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I got it. Even if I lose my job, I¡¯ll help you find out. Anyway, I¡¯ve been working too hard these past few years. I¡¯ll consider it a break!¡± Scarlett¡¯s words warmed my heart. ¡°Scarlette, thank you. I¡¯m grateful to have you!¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Scarlette, furious, eximed, ¡°Hey, baby, don¡¯t mention it! It¡¯s just that Robert, this beast, would go so far for a nanny¡­¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I interrupted her, expressing my suspicion, ¡°something¡¯s not right. Based on my observations, my intuition tells me that Sherry is just a puppet. Robert has another agenda!¡±


    ¡°How do you figure?¡± Scarlette inquired.


    ¡°Attitude,¡± I confidently uttered those two words without hesitation. ¡°Robert¡¯s attitude towards Sherry is off.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re saying they¡¯re not involved?¡± Scarlette questioned with doubt.


    I shook my head, contemting, ¡°They are. But¡­ It¡¯s strange. Sherry is definitely not the main factor. She seems more like someone Robert arranged to monitor me, or more urately, his aplice.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s really shameless, not even sparing a nanny! Disgusting man! Don¡¯t worry, Albert is already investigating the backgrounds of these two!¡± Scarlette said disdainfully. ¡°Once we find out the results, we¡¯ll know who¡¯s colluding with the ck market! The urgent task is to locate that thing. I¡¯m sure Sherry still has it, and it¡¯s the evidence we need to punish them.¡±


    ¡°Colorless and odorless,¡± I murmured to myself, truly disturbed upon deeper reflection. With something like that in the house, what would happen to my children? If she targets my children, how can I protect them?


    ¡°I have to check now while no one is home. By the way, can I ess Robert¡¯sputer now?¡± I asked Scarlette.


    ¡°Give me a moment; I¡¯ll send it to you shortly.¡±


    Scarlette ended the call, and I picked up my original phone, quickly checking the status of the surveince. As expected, fearing my suspicion, Robert had already turned off all the surveince.


    I snorted coldly, confident that Robert would disable the surveince when returning my phone and wouldn¡¯t easily turn it back on.


    I went straight to the kitchen, carefully examining every corner, leaving no stone unturned. However, I didn¡¯t find anything unusual.


    Strange, where could she have hidden the thing?

 Chapter 31: Discovery of a Secret Door

    She wouldn¡¯t carry this thing with her at all! The most suitable ce should be the kitchen, convenient for her operations.


    I even unpacked each of the medicine packets that had not been brewed yet, alsoparing the ingredients.


    No results. So I went to Sherry¡¯s room. In fact, I rarely entered her room. There were quite a few things, with a closet full of clothes. I checked it and found nothing belonging to Robert.


    She had been in my home for too long, bing a member of this family, even ambitiously wanting to be the mistress here!


    On the dressing table, I saw a pile of high-end cosmetics, including the same perfume bottle as mine. I was sure Robert gave her these.


    I didn¡¯t have time to check these things thoroughly. Instead, I meticulously searched every corner of her room, but still found nothing suspicious. I was exhausted, seeing stars in my tired eyes. I didn¡¯t even have the strength to stand, and my heart was pounding as if it was about to explode.


    I sat on the floor, calcting in my mind. Could it be used up?


    Considering the situation in thest two days, they didn¡¯t seem to have discovered my condition. I was very careful, without any mistakes!


    For safety, I shivered as I picked up the phone to call Robert. After a long time, he finally answered. I asked about Charles¡¯s condition, and he said it was acute pneumonia, currently receiving intravenous fluids.


    I asked when the treatment would be finished and whether hospitalization was needed.


    Robert said the doctor advised observing for a while, asking me not to worry.


    After hanging up, I was aware they wouldn¡¯t return for a while. I didn¡¯t know whether to feel relieved or sad.


    I sat for a while longer before gritting my teeth and standing up. I couldn¡¯t let my son¡¯s illness go in vain. I had to seize the time and try to find more clues.


    My gaze once again swept over every part of the room. I had checked every ce that could hold a liquid, but there was nothing to be found. Breathing heavily, I leaned against one side of the wardrobe in frustration. Unexpectedly, the wardrobe shifted slightly, startling me.


    The movement piqued my curiosity. How could such a heavy wardrobe move so easily with a gentle touch? I reached out to test and was shocked to see the wardrobe effortlessly slide, revealing a secret door.


    I was left dumbfounded. How did I not know about this hidden door? What had happened in this house?


    This door¡­


    My mind raced. Next to the nanny¡¯s room should be¡­ the study. This secret door was a sliding door that could amodate one person. I opened the hidden door and found another wall inside. Upon closer inspection, it seemed to be a bookshelf.N?velDrama.Org content.


    Summoning my courage, I pushed the bookshelf, and it rotated like a revolving door, exposing another space. I walked in¡­


    It was indeed the study, and the door was the bookshelf behind Robert¡¯s chair. When closed, it lookedpletely inconspicuous.


    I stood in front of the bookshelf in a daze, surveying the study, and suddenly, the lingering doubts in my mind were unraveled.


    No wonder that night, I clearly saw Robert going to Sherry¡¯s room, but he suddenly appeared in the study. And why was the study locked? Everything suddenly made sense.


    It seemed that Robert had locked all the drawers, presumably to guard against Sherry. But why would he create such a door?


    Moreover, how did he know that I would go to the study room?

 Chapter 32: Shattering My World

    These questions turned my thoughts into a maze, causing a headache.


    But reason told me there was no time to dwell on these things.


    I eagerly sat at the desk, opened Robert¡¯sputer, and entered a password string Scarlette had sent me. Theputer screen flickered and entered the main page.


    I felt a surge of joy, my hands trembling as I clicked on his documents and opened the folders.


    Perhaps due to my lingering resentment towards Robert after ten years of emotions, the first thing I wanted to ess when I opened hisputer was the home surveince records.


    However, what I never anticipated was that when I entered the surveince records, the contents inside truly shattered my worldview.


    However, what I never anticipated was that when I entered the surveince records, the contents inside truly shattered my worldview.


    Not only did I see the footage of me lying motionless in bed as if dead, but I also witnessed Sherry standing in front of my bed with my three children. She pointed at my stiff body, seemingly saying something to them. Initially, the kids listened attentively, butter they all retreated in horror, their little faces expressing disgust. Eventually, they hurriedly ran out.


    Observing the children¡¯s reactions, a strange smile appeared on Sherry¡¯s face.


    No wonder I hadn¡¯t seen Lilly and Oliver for such a long time. It seems they must have refused toe back to this house.


    What a ruthless woman!


    There were also scenes of Robert returning home and not even ncing at me. He went straight to Sherry¡¯s room, only emerging when daylight broke.


    Moreover, there were many scenes in the living room of him engaging intimately with Sherry. In these images, Robert brazenly sat naked on the sofa, and Sherry knelt between his spread legs, asionally burying her head¡­


    Nausea surged in my stomach, and I grabbed the trash can under the table, vomiting forcefully. Unexpectedly, in that moment, I glimpsed inside the bin, where a condom was instantly covered by my vomit. This made me even more disgusted, causing me to vomit until I copsed on the ground in exhaustion.


    Tears streamed down my face as I clutched my chest and burst into uncontrobleughter.


    My parents were right. Robert¡¯s true nature was exactly like this! The shameless images of Robert¡¯s debauchery, his lecherous, intoxicated, and greedy expressions, shed before my eyes.


    I vomited profusely once again, this time expelling bile.


    Reason reminded me that there were still important tasks toplete. I forced myself to endure the difort, shivering as I exited the surveince documents. I continued to browse through other folders. Some contained basicpany information, while others were encrypted and inessible.


    Then I was curious and clicked on the image folder within the documents, and to my surprise, it contained an enormous collection of explicit images-various women made love with him. The audacity of these pictures was jaw-dropping.


    Many were from his time at the image studio, portraying him with a youthful appearance.


    If the videos of him with Sherry had already shattered my worldview, what I saw nowpletely obliterated any remnants of my beliefs and made me question life itself.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Was this the Robert I thought I knew?


    It seemed I was wrong from the beginningpletely defeated.


    He was a true actor!


    He had yed this role wlessly for an entire decade.


    He was never a refined gentleman but a downright debauched libertine, thoroughly corrupt.


    I raised my hand and pped myself hard. The force was so strong that my head buzzed with stars.


    I had been too willful, willful enough to gamble away my own life and nearly lose it.


    Burning with anger, I wished to immediately rid myself of this disgusting creature.


    No, I had to keep this evidence. Despite its nauseating content, I believed that one day I might find a use for it.


    I retrieved arge-capacity USB drive and inserted it into theputer, transferring all the images, videos, and essible documents into it.


    Before the data transfer wasplete, I faintly heard the sound of a car approaching. Startled, I quickly exited the study, rushing into my room and looking out the window.


    Sure enough, I saw Robert¡¯s car returning.

 Chapter 33: Let a nanny take my place?

    No time!


    I turned and rushed back to the study, clenching my fists tightly while staring at the data transfer progress inching forward. Downstairs, I heard the sound of the main gate opening and closing, and I stomped my foot in frustration.


    Finally, the data transfer waspleted. I yanked out the USB drive, closed theptop, and ran out of the study. I could already hear theming upstairs, and my entire body was shaking nervously.


    Taking a deep breath, I summoned what strength remained in my limbs and went towards the staircase.


    Just a few steps out, Robert was already carrying Charles up. Sherry followed closely behind, holding a nket.


    In my mind, I let out a cold, bitterugh at the sight of this seemingly harmonious family.


    ¡°How is he? Charles,e to Mom!¡± I reached out to take him, but Charles evaded my hand. His little arms tightly clung to Robert¡¯s neck, ¡°Daddy!¡±


    ¡°Mmm,¡± Robert responded gently without saying much, simply carrying Charles past me and heading inside.


    Behind him, Sherry looked at me, a smirk ying on her lips, carrying an air of disdain and provocation.


    I suppressed my emotions and followed them into the children¡¯s room. I asked, ¡°How is he? Does he need to stay in the hospital?¡±


    Then, I reached out to touch Charles¡¯s head, confirming that his fever had subsided.


    ¡°He¡¯s fine now. The doctor said it¡¯s better for him to stay at home. The hospital is too crowded. Since he¡¯s still young, it¡¯s best not to stay there,¡± Robert exined, instructing Sherry, ¡°Go get him some water.¡±


    Sherry turned to fetch water, and I reached out to take the cup, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡±


    She conspicuously avoided my hand, stating, ¡°Let me do it. You haven¡¯t taken care of him before. He¡¯s not used to it.¡±


    This remark instantly infuriated me. If it weren¡¯t for your scheming, how could I be in this state?


    ¡°What do you mean I haven¡¯t taken care of him?¡± I angrily questioned.


    Sherry, stunned by my words, nced at Robert.


    Robert stood up and grabbed me, ¡°Come on, let Sherry put him to sleep. The doctor said he needs more rest!¡±


    I shook off his hand, ¡°No, how can I rest when my son is sick? I want to be with my child!¡±


    My sudden outburst startled Robert, and he looked at me in confusion.N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Can¡¯t I take care of my child when he¡¯s sick? Am I not his mother? Can I not worry about him?¡± I stared into Robert¡¯s eyes, questioning him with a burning anger rising within me.


    Robert¡¯s gaze towards me was dark and uncertain, casting a chilling silence in the room.


    Perhaps frightened by the atmosphere, Charles began to cry loudly, repeatedly calling for his father.


    I quickly went over and pulled Sherry away, sitting by Charles¡¯s bedside tofort him. Robert reached out and took the water cup from Sherry¡¯s hand, saying, ¡°You go and prepare some food.¡±


    Sherry hesitated, disying clear reluctance.


    I looked at her, locking eyes, and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear him?¡±


    She nced at Robert, who paid her no attention at all. Reluctantly, she muttered a half-hearted ¡°okay¡± and turned to leave.


    Initially, Charles resisted, reaching his little hand towards Sherry. I simply picked him up, holding him in my arms and soothing him. Perhaps because Robert was present or due to his weakened condition, he cried for a moment but then settled down.


    I sighed with relief, intentionally saying, ¡°It seems the child is really getting spoiled. I am his mother! At this rate, he¡¯ll grow distant from me.¡±


    Robert nced at me and sarcastically remarked, ¡°Your temper is getting worse. Why are you getting jealous over such trivial matters? She¡¯s just a nanny. With your health, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll tire yourself out of taking care of Charles.¡±


    I looked up at him, locking eyes, and retorted with a hidden meaning, ¡°Just because I¡¯m not well, I need to let a nanny take my ce?¡±

 Chapter 34: Self-Inflicted Insult

    Robert¡¯s expression visibly stiffened for a moment, but he quickly regainedposure, revealing an awkward smile. ¡°No one can rece your position! Okay, don¡¯t be angry. Charlie is sick, don¡¯t frighten him; you¡¯ll be the one feeling heartbrokenter.¡±


    That¡¯s true.. I restrained my gaze and gently patted Charles, who had fallen asleep in my arms. Soon, he was peacefully lying in bed, covered with a nket. I watched him for a while, feeling a wave of heartache.


    Robert put his arm around my shoulder, his tone seemingly yful. ¡°Feeling tired? Go rest for a while. If you want to take care of him, you need to rest well. Right?¡±


    Without looking at him, I got up and returned to my room. I was genuinely exhausted, and I didn¡¯t feel like dealing with him. The images and videos I had seen earlier were still vivid in my mind, making me nauseous.


    Robert followed me into the room. I coldly told him, ¡°I¡¯m tired. I want to take a nap. Don¡¯t disturb me.¡±


    After speaking, Iy down with my back to him. ¡°Alright, rest for a while. I¡¯ll call you when it¡¯s time for dinner,¡± he said, and I heard him leaving, closing the door behind him.


    Unable to find that thing, I felt an increased sense of danger, especially with Sherry seeming a bit uncontroble.


    Sure enough, during the night, while pretending to be asleep, I faintly heard noises downstairs. I perked up my ears to listen, catching snippets of Robert and Sherry¡¯s voices. However, it didn¡¯t sound like a normal conversation; rather, it seemed like an argument.


    I quietly got out of bed and pressed my ear against the door to eavesdrop. The voices were indistinct, so I cautiously opened the door slightly.


    Sherry¡¯s voice indicated displeasure, ¡°Why do you say that about me? And you, why did you stop her medication? Are you regretting it now? Couldn¡¯t bear it anymore?¡±


    ¡°Sherry, you need to know who you¡¯re talking to!¡± Robert was obviously angry. ¡°It¡¯s not your ce to criticize and point fingers at me!¡±


    ¡°If you knew it woulde to this, why did you do it in the first ce? Now you¡¯re feeling sorry for her? Then, don¡¯t do it to her, why bother ¡­¡±


    Before Sherry could finish speaking, I heard a scream, followed by Robert¡¯s furious voice, ¡°Who the hell gave you the courage to talk to me like this? Huh? Do you think I won¡¯t dare to touch you? Do you really think I can¡¯t?¡±


    I tiptoed forward to see what was happening. However, before I could get a clear view, I heard Sherry¡¯s voice hoarsely screaming, ¡°Ah¡­,¡± as if she couldn¡¯t make any sound, like someone was strangling her.


    ¡°Sherry, do you really think I don¡¯t know what you did to her? Huh? Do you think I¡¯m unaware of you using a needle to prick her? Why do I stop her medication? She noticed the wounds on her head. You fuck up my business and you ask me why?¡± Robert¡¯s voice sounded exceptionally sinister.


    ¡°Ah¡­ Let go¡­¡± I cautiously peeked downstairs and quickly withdrew. I saw Sherry being choked by Robert on the sofa, her legs struggling, and her face turning blue.


    ¡°Do you think you can ckmail me by taking the child? Believe me, I can make youpletely disappear. ¡± Robert growled, ¡°Listen carefully, the life and death of Daisy are under my control. If you dare to reveal any ws in front of her, I will make you die before her!¡±


    I shuddered. Although I had already reached a conclusion earlier, hearing it firsthand still shocked me.


    Next, I heard a thud, followed by Sherry¡¯s rapid coughing.


    Robert continued his low growl, ¡°You better put things away. Stop all actions. Without my orders, you¡¯d better behave and stick to your maid duties.¡±


    He deliberately emphasized the word ¡°maid¡± with a disdainful tone.N?velDrama.Org content.


    Sherry coughed violently, intermittently saying, ¡°Robert¡­ In your eyes, am I always just a maid?¡±


    Suddenly, Robert¡¯s manicughter echoed from downstairs. He then retorted to Sherry, ¡°What do you think? Hahaha. Do you believe you have any qualities surpassing Daisy? Oh¡­ right¡­¡±


    He paused for a moment, his tone bing malicious. ¡°Your mouth, indeed, is better than hers. I really like that!¡±

 Chapter 35: Teach Her a Lesson

    I felt nauseous, fully aware of what Robert was referring to. Sherry had brought this humiliation upon herself.


    ¡°You should thank her for giving you the opportunity to please me with your mouth. Otherwise, do you think you¡¯d have a chance to get close to me?¡± Robert¡¯s words were shameless.


    ¡°You even involve the child¡­¡± Sherry tried to speak, but Robert interrupted her, ¡°Stop bargaining with me. You have nothing to threaten me with!¡±


    The child? What did she want to do? ckmail Robert with the child? What was her n?


    I started to feel nervous, unconsciously clenching my fists, my palms sweating.


    Did Robert¡¯s earlier mention of ¡°putting things away¡± refer to that concoction? If it was, wasn¡¯t he afraid that Sherry might poison him at any moment?


    Regardless, it seemed that Sherry still had that ¡°thing¡± in her possession.


    I stood there in a daze, momentarily forgetting that I was eavesdropping.


    After a while of silence downstairs, I suddenly heard Robert say, ¡°Get up. Since your mouth has been idle for several days, it¡¯s time for you to put in some effort. Come over¡­¡±


    Then there was a rustling sound, followed by Robert¡¯s loud and indescribable moans. Feeling disgusted, I gritted my teeth and silently cursed before quickly retreating to my room.


    I had never imagined that my once pure and sacred home would be so dirty.


    It seemed that I could no longer let them ignore my presence.


    The next day, Charles was in much better condition, not as lethargic as the day before.


    Sherry had a new gold ne around her neck, apparently a recent acquisition. It seemed that she had not exerted herself in vainst night.


    I disdainfully nced at her, calmly eating my meal. At this moment, the food in my mouth tasted anything but appetizing ¨C it was truly nauseating. However, I had to maintain my strength and recover quickly.


    Robert strolled downstairs, sat next to me, and casually yed with my hair, saying, ¡°You look good today.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, not taking the medicine actually makes me feel better!¡± I deliberately replied, scrutinizing his expression.


    Though I didn¡¯t know why he had stopped my medication, I had to act convincingly. My recovery needed to progress gradually. Moreover, I wanted to create some pressure for them. Their shameless affair under my nose was disgusting, and I couldn¡¯t let them be toofortable.


    Robert, acting nonchnt, indulgently said, ¡°As long as you feel better. Let¡¯s not drink it then. It¡¯s been hard on you, drinking it for so long!¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°One day, I want to go to the hospital for a check-up. Something doesn¡¯t feel right; I always feel weak. Drinking this medicine for so long might have damaged my internal organs.¡± I muttered to myself, ¡°And there¡¯s this constant stabbing pain in my head. There must be something wrong.¡±


    I noticed a slight pause in Sherry¡¯s serving motion.


    ¡°I¡¯ll apany you when I have time. Don¡¯t worry; we¡¯ll find a good doctor after I finish signing Whitby¡¯s contract,¡± Robert said, stillposed, while picking a slice of ham for me. ¡°Alright?¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± I achieved my goal and decided not to push him too hard. I didn¡¯t continue the topic, just leisurely continued eating.


    I kept my eyes on Sherry, thinking that I needed to teach her a lesson. Now that my target was set, remaining indifferent would only keep me in a passive position, and I couldn¡¯t afford to be weak.


    After a hurried breakfast, Robert left for thepany. I stayed in the living room, ying with Charles.


    Sherry was unusually talkative today, engaging in conversation with me and repeatedly apologizing. She imed it was her negligence that had caused Charles to fall ill.


    I intentionally asked, ¡°Is the housework too heavy for you, making you exhausted? If you find it tiring, I can hire someone else to help you and share the workload.¡±


    As expected, this statement had a significant effect. She quickly waved her hand, ¡°No, no, Mrs. Brown! I can handle it. No need to hire anyone else. Having an additional person means additional wages, and it¡¯s a waste. I can manage! I¡¯ll pay more attention next time.¡±


    Of course, she didn¡¯t want me to hire someone else. To her, my actions were a threat to her or even both of them. However, I had no intention of letting her off so soon.

 Chapter 36: Stepping Out of the Cage to Breathe

    Around noon, Scarlette called me, informing me that the dean had received the antidote sent from abroad. She asked me to let her know when it was safe, and she would bring it to me.


    I promptly decided, ¡°Let¡¯s meet outside! I want to talk to you about something.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡­ Is that okay?¡± She was surprised by my decision and inquired, ¡°Is your body okay?¡±


    ¡°I also want to get some fresh air. It feels like I¡¯m growing moldy in here,¡± I said wistfully. ¡°Being timid won¡¯t aplish anything. Robert has been doing whatever he pleases for so long, and I can¡¯t even step outside for some fresh air?¡±


    Scarlette agreed with a heartyugh, ¡°Alright, damn it!¡±


    I informed Scarlette, ¡°Robert explicitly gave the order to stop my medication.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? What¡¯s he up to now?¡± Scarlette asked, concerned. ¡°Has he discovered something? You need to be careful.¡±


    ¡°Your instincts are sharp. He probably sensed my suspicion, so he had Sherry stop my medication! But I still feel there¡¯s more to it, not just because of that!¡± To be honest, the feeling was quite palpable. Since he had already decided to act, why wouldn¡¯t he follow through?


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s discuss it when we meet. Where do you want to go, and I¡¯lle pick you up! But isn¡¯t the time too short?¡± Scarlette was a bit worried about my safety.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine!¡± I said mysteriously, ¡°I¡¯ll make sure she has a good sleep and gets used to it. Just somewhere near my home is good; it¡¯s convenient toe back.¡±


    ¡°So, you mean it¡¯s her turn to sleep now?¡± Scarlette teased, well aware of how I dealt with Sherry.


    I chuckled knowingly.


    After lunch, with Charles taking an early nap due to his illness, I added some spice to Sherry¡¯s situation, letting her apany Charles in a deep sleep.N?velDrama.Org content.


    Scarlette picked me up, and we went to a nearby caf¨¦. She handed me a small packet of medicine, saying, ¡°Keep this medicine safe. I still have some left, and I didn¡¯t bring it all, fearing you might have trouble storing it. Make sure to take it on time! The dean instructed that after finishing these medicines, go for a test to see if there¡¯s any improvement and n the next steps for treatment.¡±


    I nodded and handed Scarlette the USB drive for safekeeping, just in case.


    ¡°Are you sure Robert has another motive?¡± Scarlette looked at me seriously, her eyes full of questions.


    ¡°Sure! Definitely, there must be another reason. I haven¡¯t noticed it all these years. He turns out to be a lecher, unfaithful to me, and since he¡¯s harboring murderous intentions, he won¡¯t suddenly stop! There¡¯s no other exnation that makes sense.¡± My words left Scarlette momentarily stunned, and she sighed, asking, ¡°You already know?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me Albert has found out too?¡± I caught a hint of information in Scarlette¡¯s words.


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Scarlette nodded nomittally. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that over the years, Robert has maintained improper rtionships with many women. The social connections areplex, and his background is mysterious. Including the maid in your house, they are all his sexual partners. He uses this to conquer many women who then serve him, not just in a sexual sense, but bing his¡­¡±


    Scarlette pondered, as if searching for an urate term, ¡°How should I put it? Like a puppet as you said, devotedly doing things for him.¡±


    Hearing Scarlette¡¯s words, I felt a chill all over my body.


    How foolish I was! I chose such a person all those years ago!


    ¡°Daisy, don¡¯t be angry. Life is long, and how can you guarantee not to encounter a scumbag!¡± Scarlette hurriedlyforted me.


    ¡°What about Sherry?¡± I asked Scarlette, looking at her.

 Chapter 37: The Café

    As soon as I mentioned Sherry, Scarlette shook her head disdainfully.


    ¡°Sherry¡¯s original family is quite bizarre. Her father is an alcoholic who frequently engages in domestic violence. The reason is that her mother had an affair with a married man before marrying her father, and the man¡¯s wife caught them, resulting in her mother getting beaten and having a leg crippled. No one in the local area was willing to marry her, so she reluctantly married Sherry¡¯s father. Despite the marriage, her mother looked down on her alcoholic husband, especiallypared to the previous lover who had money and looks.¡±


    ¡°It seems like the root of the problem is rotten!¡± Imented with disgust.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Exactly, and brainless too!¡± Scarlette fully agreed and continued, ¡°Things were tolerable for a while after they got married, but her mother, oblivious to her own conditions, kept finding faults. In the end, the alcoholic¡¯s patience wore thin. After one more provocation from her, he beat her up. This happened repeatedly, even when she was pregnant with Sherry. Sherry grew up in such a family.¡±


    ¡°Then she¡¯s even less deserving of pity. Unrepentant, she¡¯s following in her mother¡¯s footsteps!¡± I sighed.


    Scarlette couldn¡¯t hold back herughter. ¡°You¡¯re right. She dropped out of school at 17, left home, and has been working as a domestic helper ever since, aspiring to marry a wealthy man. She was caught for seducing the master of a household and got beaten beforeing to Newport.¡±


    ¡°No wonder she worked in my house for eight years, waiting for an opportunity to rise!¡± I chuckled self-deprecatingly. ¡°And no wonder she can¡¯t wait for me to die. Putting drugs aside, she¡¯s been secretly harming me!¡±


    Scarlette looked puzzled. ¡°Secretly harming?¡±


    I pointed to the area on my head where it hurt for Scarlette to inspect. ¡°This is the evidence of her violence against me.¡±


    When Scarlette leaned in for a closer look, her eyes turned crimson. ¡°Fuck, Daisy, why didn¡¯t you say so earlier? This¡­ this bitch. No, we have to call the police, arrest her!¡±


    After saying that, she held onto my head and took a picture with her phone to show me.


    The photo showed a scalp covered in bruises, shades of purple and yellow, with numerous needle marks. It looked horrifying, and I could only imagine how deeply I was asleep at that time.


    ¡°Daisy, what are you waiting for? Let¡¯s catch her and make her pay for her crimes!¡± Scarlette hugged my head, sobbing, ¡°How could she dare to do this? How could it be like this!¡±


    After a while, I sat up slowly,bed through my hair, and looked at Scarlette. I said calmly, ¡°What¡¯s the point of catching her? Inside there, it¡¯s toofortable for her. Before long, she could start anew. She needs to taste something different, to experience what it means to wish for death rather than life.¡±


    Scarlette quickly grasped my meaning, grabbed my hands, and clenched them tightly. ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    ¡°Good, then help me with something first.¡± I looked at her expectantly.


    ¡°what¡¯s it?¡±


    I whispered my n to Scarlette, and the more she listened, the more excited she became. She patted her chest and said, ¡°Alright, you just wait and see!¡±


    After a few additional details, we both smiled with satisfaction.


    I carefully timed our exit from the coffee shop with Scarlette, preparing to head home. However, just as we were about to step out, we coincidentally saw two mening out of a bank across the street. They stood by a car, engaged in conversation.


    I quickly grabbed Scarlette and retreated back into the coffee shop, pointing at the bank across the road.

 Chapter 38: Living on a borrowed time

    The two individuals happened to be Robert and his brother Steven. Steven was in the midst of saying something to Robert, who stood with his arms crossed, asionally interjecting a remark.


    Scarlette couldn¡¯t help butment, ¡°These two guys must be up to no good, coborating like a pair of scheming scoundrels.¡±


    I was about to respond when another man hurriedly approached. Upon looking carefully, I was somewhat surprised. ¡°I know this man; when I was at thepany, he was a sales representative responsible for the East region, Paul Cruise.¡±


    I pointed him out to Scarlette. ¡°But this guy has no business integrity, double-dealing with both sides. I kicked him out of thepany. How is he connected to Robert?¡±


    ¡°No doubt up to something shady. I¡¯ll have Albert arrange someone to keep an eye on Robert, see what he¡¯s up to day by day,¡± Scarlette said with a sinister tone. ¡°Knowing your enemy is the key to winning a hundred battles.¡±


    ¡°Alright, but stay safe. This Steven isn¡¯t a good character. He associates with some unsavory people,¡± I reminded Scarlette. ¡°So, I suspect anyone dealing with the ck market should be connected to Steven.¡±


    Paul walked up to Robert, nodding and bowing slightly as he handed a file bag to Robert. After examining some documents, Robert nodded intermittently as Paul continued to exin. Then, Robert opened the car door, ced the file bag on the passenger seat, and exchanged words with Steven.


    Subsequently, Steven and Robert waved goodbye to Paul and left together. It seemed they were waiting for that particr set of documents.


    Scarlette watched them leave and turned to me,ining, ¡°How unlucky! Why do we always run into them? Could that jerk be heading home now?¡±


    Honestly, that was exactly what I was concerned about.


    After a moment of thought, I took out my phone and decided to turn it off.


    Then, I grabbed Scarlette¡¯s arm. ¡°Let¡¯s go, we¡¯re heading back!¡± I dered, leading the way out of the coffee shop.


    Scarlette followed closely, and once inside her car, she looked at me anxiously. ¡°Daisy, is it safe for you to go back like this?¡±


    I remained silent, my mind spinning. I shared Scarlette¡¯s worry; if Robert went back now and found Sherry still asleep and unresponsive, it could raise suspicions.


    Scarlette, seeing my silence, grew anxious. ¡°How about I go back with you? We can say I called you and picked you up.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°No, it¡¯s not the right time to reveal your presence. Don¡¯t forget about the hospital incident. If Robert sees us together now, he¡¯ll immediately connect it to that day at the hospital. I believe that even if Steven wasn¡¯t entirely sure it was me that day, he had suspicions. Otherwise, Robert wouldn¡¯t have rushed back that night.¡±


    ¡°But what should we do? I¡¯m a bit worried if you go back alone!¡± Scarlette expressed her concerns.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll adapt as the situation unfolds,¡± I replied calmly. ¡°It¡¯s also a good opportunity to test whether they intend to harm me. If they don¡¯t act, it means they must have another plot in mind.¡±


    ¡°But what if they do harm you? Are you risking your life for this?¡± Scarlette halted the car and looked at me with worry.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think they will. So, it¡¯s a chance to probe them. Do you think I¡¯m not in danger if I don¡¯t try? I¡¯ve been living on borrowed time already!¡± I asserted firmly. ¡°Not discovering their true intentions is the most dangerous situation.¡±


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll stay nearby. If you¡¯re okay, send me a message. If I don¡¯t hear from you within an hour, I¡¯ll call the police. I¡¯m giving you just one hour,¡± Scarlette reminded me. I agreed, and she resumed driving.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Just then, as the car passed by a hair salon not far away from my house, I quickly called for a stop. ¡°Scarlette, stop the car!¡±


    She looked puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Reverse a bit,¡± I unbuckled my seatbelt and instructed her, ¡°Find a ce to park, and make sure the surveince cameras from my house won¡¯t capture you.¡±


    I got out of the car and walked into the hair salon.

 Chapter 39: Who Are You Talking to?

    As I wearily entered the house, Robert was angrily pointing at Sherry. Upon seeing me unexpectedly walk in, he was momentarily stunned.


    I didn¡¯t even bother changing my shoes; I walked straight in, dropped my shoes, and flopped down onto the sofa. I was genuinely exhausted.


    In the short distance between the door and the hair salon, it felt like I had walked through an entire century. The fact that I made it back home felt like a miracle.


    Robert tookrge strides towards me, his eyes filled with disbelief. ¡°How did you¡­ go out? And what did you do to your hair?¡±


    I raised my hand, touched my neatly cropped ear-length hair, and casually said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it good? This way, I won¡¯t lose so much hair.¡±


    I knew that Robert detested short hair on women. When he was a hairstylist, he never created short hairstyles. Back then, he particrly loved my long, glossy, waist-length hair. But now, there¡¯s no such thing as hair these days; it was more like frostbitten straw-sparse, dry, and utterlycking in vitality.


    After ncing at me lying down for a long while without saying anything, Robert turned and went upstairs.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Inwardly, I sneered. Why should Iply with your wishes? From now on, unless you kill me, I¡¯ll be the one to end you.


    Sherry, seeing Robert go upstairs, approached me with Charles in her arms, looking a bit heated. ¡°Mrs. Brown, why did you go out? When did you leave? Who allowed you to go out?¡±


    She bombarded me with three questions in a row, maintaining an excessively unfriendly tone, evidently trying to release the frustration from Robert¡¯s scolding.


    Oh, wait! There were five bright red handprints ring on her face. Seems like she got pped!


    My inner satisfaction surged.


    ¡°What did you go out for?¡± As she finished asking, Robert reappeared downstairs, holding a thin nket.


    Lying on the sofa, I looked at Sherry indifferently and said, ¡°I went out while you were sleeping. Well, can¡¯t I even step out of the door now? Do I need your permission to go out? Didn¡¯t you see what I did when I was out? What¡¯s your attitude now, Sherry?¡±


    Sherry was left speechless by my words, nervously looking at Robert who approached. Almost instinctively, she took a small step back and then suddenly wore a forced smile, exining, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mrs. Brown, I didn¡¯t mean that. I wasn¡¯t asleep¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if you were asleep or not, but next time, don¡¯t talk to me in that tone. Have you been in my house for so long that you think it¡¯s your home?¡± My gaze remained sharp as I continued, ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, if the workload is too much, I can hire another housekeeper.¡±


    I then turned to Robert. ¡°Did you give her the order not to let me leave the house? Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s because of my health. Whether I¡¯m healthy or not shouldn¡¯t restrict my personal freedom!¡±


    I blocked any attempt by Robert to speak and casually continued, ¡°Hubby, it¡¯s time to find a kindergarten for Charles and hire a better cook. The household chores are too much for Sherry alone.¡±


    Sherry¡¯s face turned pale instantly. She hurriedly stepped forward, ¡°Mrs. Brown, I¡¯m sorry. I was too anxious just now. I was worried about your safety since you suddenly disappeared. Mr. Brown scolded me for quite a while. I was genuinely concerned about you!¡±


    I gave a faint smile, drastically changing my attitude, ¡°It¡¯s alright. I didn¡¯t mean to me you.¡±


    Then, turning to Robert who was covering me with a thin nket, I spoke up, ¡°Honey, you might need to take me to the hospital tomorrow. There seems to be an issue with my head.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Robert asked with concern.


    ¡°The hairstylist took a photo for me and said there¡¯s a problem with my head.¡± I handed my phone to Robert, showing him the picture.

 Chapter 40: Midnight Snack

    This time, Robert¡¯s reaction was somewhat subtle. He first looked surprised, then furrowed his brows, hesitating as he took my phone. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± he asked.


    I stared at his face and smiled, ¡°It¡¯s what I told youst time ¨C I often experience stabbing pain in my head, the area you said was fine.¡±


    Sherry¡¯s expression remained calm, but it was clearly tense. She pretended to y with Charles, acting like everything was normal.


    ¡°Is it still hurting now?¡± He leaned closer, checking, and muttered to himself, ¡°Why is it like this? A few days ago, when you asked me to check, it wasn¡¯t like this. We should see a doctor!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, a few days ago, I also asked Sherry, and she said it was fine. But today, the hairstylist saw it immediately and even frightened him. Husband, don¡¯t we need to find out the reason?¡± I pressed, wanting to create conflict between them.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make the arrangements. We must go to the hospital!¡± Robert acted skillfully, showing concern. He looked at his watch, ¡°It¡¯s a bitte today, you¡¯re tired now. We¡¯ll go tomorrow! The examination might require you to be on an empty stomach, so don¡¯t eat breakfast tomorrow morning.¡±


    He arranged everything seamlessly, leaving no room for objection.


    Hearing him say that, I nodded in agreement, ¡°Alright, I¡¯m tired and want to sleep. Don¡¯t disturb me!¡±


    I then climbed upstairs with the thin nket. I was toozy to look at these two people, and besides, I needed to send a message to Scarlette to deactivate the rm.


    However, I was confident that my actions had already caused a crack in their alliance.


    To prevent Sherry from going extreme, I feigned exhaustion and ¡®slept,¡¯ skipping dinner altogether. After all, I hadn¡¯t found the chemical agent yet, and I couldn¡¯t afford to rx.


    In the middle of the night, hunger woke me up. I sat up and disturbed Robert, who was beside me. He got up with sleepy eyes and turned on the light, asking softly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, baby?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry!¡± I replied truthfully, looking quite lethargic.


    He immediately got up, ¡°I¡¯ll go call Sherry to make you a bowl of noodles.¡±


    ¡°No. I want to eat the steak you fry! Haven¡¯t had it in a long time!¡± I saidzily.


    Thinking, if I wanted to eat what she cooked, I would have gone down to eat it earlier. Why starve myself until now?


    ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll go fry the steak for you!¡± Robert immediately got out of bed, ¡°Just wait!¡±


    I watched Robert with a perfect husband¡¯s demeanor, feeling like I was in a different world.


    ¡°I¡¯lle too. Lying down for too long hurts my back; I need to move!¡± I followed him downstairs, staying by his side the entire time. While watching him fry the steak, I chatted with him about various things, creating a warm atmosphere, yet both of us held secrets.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Perhaps hearing the noise from downstairs, Sherry also came down in her pajamas, revealing a generous amount of skin at the neckline.


    Maybe she didn¡¯t expect me to be there. The moment she saw me, her eyes widened momentarily. She quickly adjusted her neckline and then headed straight for the water dispenser to pour a ss of water.


    I raised an eyebrow and quickly spoke, ¡°Sherry, could you fetch me a piece of clothing? It¡¯s a bit chilly!¡±


    Sherry had to put down her water and went upstairs.


    ncing at Robert, who was pouring red wine, I quickly tossed half a hypnotic pill into her water ss, shook it a bit, and then sat at the dining table, picking up a knife and fork to cut the steak.


    Just as Robert ced the decanter on the table and turned to get the wine ss, I threw the remaining half of the pill into the decanter.


    ¡°Drinking at this hour?¡± Imented, putting a small piece of steak into my mouth.


    Just as Sherry came back downstairs with a jacket for me,  draped my shoulders, she stole a nce at Robert.


    I looked at her casually and asked, ¡°Sherry, would you like to join us? Have a ss of red wine!¡±

 Chapter 41: Mysterious mobile phone

    She quickly waved her hand, ¡°Thanks, Mrs. Brown! I¡¯m just thirsty and came to get some water.¡±


    Then she picked up her own water ss and took a big sip, trying to conceal her guilt. ¡°Well, I¡¯m going to bed now. Feel free to leave the dishes, I¡¯ll clean up in the morning.¡±


    I smiled at her, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Robert¡¯s expression remained cold and indifferent, pretending to be aloof and unaffected. He ignored Sherry¡¯s presence.


    In my mind, I cursed him as a heartless beast.


    Drinking his wine, Robert watched me put down my knife and fork and questioned, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you eating? Is it not cooked well?¡±


    ¡°My mouth tastes weird. The medication is making me feel poisoned. Nothing tastes good,¡± I said dramatically, then asked him, ¡°Honey, eating now won¡¯t affect tomorrow¡¯s checkup, right?¡±


    ¡°No, it won¡¯t,¡± he assured confidently.


    I had some doubts. Would he really take me to the hospital?


    Robert considerately cut the steak into small pieces and watched me finish eating before smiling with satisfaction, ¡°Be good.¡±


    At this point, I could clearly see his eyelids getting heavy. I stretchedzily, self-mockingly saying, ¡°I feel like azy pig, getting sleepy after a full meal. My eyelids are heavy!¡±


    ¡°Sleepy? Then go upstairs to bed. I¡¯m tired too!¡± He got up, pulled me up, and holding my hand, we returned to the bedroom. He eagerlyy down on the bed, tightly wrapping his arms around my waist.


    This kind of intimacy that used to make me feel sweet was now nauseating. I felt like my body was crawling with maggots. But I persevered until fifteen minutester when I called out, ¡°Honey!¡±


    He was dead asleep, snoring like a pig, his heavy head pressing down on my shoulder.


    Impatiently, I shoved his head to the side with a big move, ¡°Your head is so heavy! It¡¯s making it hard for me to breathe.¡±


    He had no reaction. I knew he had entered a deep sleep.


    I lifted his arm wrapped around me and tossed it away, muttering under my breath, ¡°Disgusting!¡±


    Then I rolled out of bed, put on my shoes, and quietly left the room. I opened Sherry¡¯s door and saw she was in the same state as Robert. Damn! A pair of stupid pigs.


    I went to the study, found Robert¡¯s car keys in his handbag, and went downstairs directly. I had been curious about what Paul gave him during the day. What could be in the file? Logically, Robert couldn¡¯t have known Paul. Paul was someone I used a long time ago, before Robert took over thepany.N?velDrama.Org content.


    Seeing Paul today was a shock. How could they have made contact? Birds of a feather, indeed.


    Opening the car door, I sat inside, searched through everywhere but couldn¡¯t find what I was looking for. However, in the gap of the driver¡¯s seat, I saw Robert¡¯s phone.


    I was surprised. Why was his phone here? Wait a minute, he took a call before going to bed! I distinctly remember he took a call after taking a shower and then put the phone in the pocket of his housecoat.


    Then what was this phone?


    I turned it over and tried turning it on; the battery was full. Driven by intense curiosity, I entered Robert¡¯s usual password. It failed. I pped my forehead and entered the same password as hisputer, and the screen shed and unlocked.


    It became clear; this was Robert¡¯s secret phone.


    I swallowed nervously. The phone had few applications. I opened the contacts, and the list had only a few numbers, all unfamiliar names. None of them were people I knew.


    This phone was definitely Robert¡¯s secret.

 Chapter 42: The Blue Enchantress

    Excitement surged through me as I opened the Bluetooth and exported all the contacts and phone information from this phone. I then imported them into my new phone and deleted the export records.


    The gallery on this phone was surprisingly clean, devoid of any pictures.


    In WhatsApp, there were only a few friends, most with no chat history. There was one friend named ¡°Blue Enchantress,¡± ced at the top of the list.


    From the chat records, it seemed they contacted each other frequently. Strangely, the conversations only contained messages like ¡°the usual ce¡± or ¡°I¡¯ll bete,¡± suggesting they mostly arranged meeting times and ces rather than engaging in chat.


    I checked the meeting times, and they seemed to meet almost every week, though the timings were not very consistent.


    Opening the profile of this friend revealed no information.


    I took a snapshot of her profile picture and saved it to my phone. Erging the image, I saw a beautifully drawn blue Higanbana, captivatingly detailed and smooth in its lines.


    Although it was challenging to determine the gender of this friend, I spected that it must be a woman.


    There was an active group in WhatsApp with an intriguing name, ¡°Gathering of the New Aristocrats.¡±


    This group stood out in the directory with over a thousand messages, indicating its high activity.


    I initially thought it might be a group for newly promoted business owners in Newport, but upon reading the chat records, it seemed quite different. The conversations were a mishmash of various topics, often with vulgar humor and low-level interests, perfectly aligning with Robert¡¯s preferences. I could easily imagine him being an active participant in this group.


    There were over three hundred people in this group. Surprisingly, in the member directory, I found the Blue Enchantress, who turned out to be the group owner.


    Curiosity got the better of me, and I took a quick snapshot of the member list.


    The chat records were continuously piling up, but Icked the patience to read through them. I nced at a couple of messages and promptly exited.


    I couldn¡¯t help but sneer at the bunch of misfits!


    I absentmindedly opened the text message records, only to be stunned by what I found. The messages were filled with icons from various banks, each representing a transaction.


    Several transactions were significant amounts, and I couldn¡¯tprehend where the funds were being transferred. The receiving addresses were even in a foreignnguage, so I hurriedly took pictures of them.


    It felt strange; why were there so many overseas banks involved?


    Oddly, there were very few messages about funds being received. Most were transfer notifications, and looking at the timestamps, the funds were immediately transferred out after being received.


    Could these bepany transactions? It didn¡¯t seem likely, as ounts from various banks were involved, and the remaining bnces were consistently low, indicating these transactions were for the purpose of transferring funds.


    His frequent and substantial outflows without corresponding inflows seemed highly irrational.


    A sense of unease washed over me, and my heart raced. A foreboding feeling began to take hold.


    I further examined other applications, but found nothing valuable. I hastily closed the phone and returned it to its original ce.N?velDrama.Org content.


    I then meticulously searched the car once again, even checking under the car seats, but I still couldn¡¯t find the documents Paul had given him. It seemed they weren¡¯t in the car. Could he have taken them back to the study?


    I quickly opened the car door and got off, then made my way back upstairs, heading straight for the study.


    The desk had no new files on it.


    I decided to look for his keys; I believed that if the documents were important to him, he would have locked them away.


    The hiddenpartment of the horse statue was empty, and the keys were nowhere to be found. I felt a pang of regret; during the power outage, I had been too careless and failed to check what was inside these drawers.


    I closed my eyes, took a deep breath, and carefully reviewed in my mind all the possible ces where he might have put the keys.


    To no avail.


    Had he left them somewhere else? No, if he brought something back, it must be in the study, and the keys should be at home.


    But I had searched everywhere. Where could the keys be?


    A sudden sh of insight hit me. Arge bunch of keys¡­ No, maybe not a bunch..


    I rushed to the desk, grabbed the pen holder, turned it upside down, and emptied its contents onto the table. With a tter, a small golden key fell out.


    Ha-ha!


    I picked up the key, walked around the desk, and headed to the second drawer on the right. I inserted the key, turned it, and the drawer opened.

 Chapter 43: The Desired Documents

    Sure enough, the bunch of keys was in this drawer, and I was overjoyed.


    It was my habit to keep important things in the second drawer on the right side of the desk.


    Robert had grown ustomed to this habit after living with me for so long.


    I took out the keys and first went to unlock the safe. I used the same password as I had on hisputer, and the lock clicked open.


    Inside, there wasn¡¯t much-some cash, foreign currency, a box containing a few of my precious pieces of jewelry. However, what caught my attention the most was a stack of documents.


    I felt a sudden nervousness and, with trembling hands, reached in and pulled out the pile of papers.


    As my gaze touched upon those documents, I was shocked.


    At the top were mortgage contracts for assets, including thepany¡¯s equity, a piece ofnd we had considered for building a factory, several properties (including personal ones under my name), my car, and even the vi where we lived. Ironically, I saw two mortgage contracts for the vi. Upon closer inspection, I realized it had been mortgaged twice.


    My heart sank, and a chilling feeling enveloped me. What on earth was this damned Robert trying to do?


    Beneath these contracts, I found two of my insurance policies. The coverage was significant, including critical illness and ident coverage, with Robert listed as the beneficiary.


    While every family member had a policy, mine had the highest coverage. Of course, all the beneficiaries are him.


    I became more and more terrified. The policies dated back a few years, and I vaguely remembered that after giving birth to Charles, Robert did arrange for aprehensive health check for me.


    Could it be that during that routine insurance check? And then I¡­?


    Tears uncontrobly streamed down my face. This beast.


    If I died, with just these few documents, he could be immensely rich overnight. Moreover, no matter how I died, these two insurance policies ensured he would receivepensation.


    I quickly photographed all the contracts and anxiously locked everything back.


    The profound silence around me intensified the indescribable fear. I sat on the floor, feeling helpless, in what was supposed to be a warm and happy haven, now revealed as a ce filled with hidden dangers-a gaping maw ready to swallow me whole.


    After taking a deep breath and calming down for a while, I finally got up. I opened each drawer one by one and, atst, found what I was looking for. I recognized this bag with a prominent red logo on it. It was right there, also in the second drawer on the right side. While I was focused on finding the keys, I hadn¡¯t paid attention to this document beneath.


    It was an investigation report, and the target of the investigation was Sheel Pharma. The results were detailed, and in the shareholder list, I saw my father¡¯s name.


    Sheel Pharma!


    Did Robert target Sheel Pharma before going to Southend?


    Suddenly, in the midst of the silence, a sudden ¡®tter¡¯ broke the quiet. It startled me, and I quickly and discreetly put the document back into the bag and returned it to its original ce, restoring everything to its initial state.


    Panicking, my mind raced through the worst-case scenarios. I cautiously approached the door of the study, leaned against it, and listened carefully. There seemed to be no signs of anyone waking up.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Summoning up my courage, I opened the door gently, and everything was once again calm. I took a deep breath and silently walked out, returning to the door of the master bedroom. Slowly pushing it open, a ¡®meow¡¯ came from Button inside.


    I tiptoed in, ncing at therge bed where Robert was still snoring. Bending down, I picked up Button, gave it a few strokes, and it nuzzled into my arms affectionately. This little guy must have noticed I hadn¡¯t been in the room for a while and came out to find me, knocking something over in the process.


    I patted its head, it scared the hell out of me just now.


    Holding Button, I quietly got into bed, letting out a sigh of relief. Just as I was about to sleep, Robert on the other side turned over. It seemed like the effects of the medication were wearing off, and he could wake up at any moment. I instinctively kissed my cat.


    This cat truly was my guardian angel.

 Chapter 44: Machinations Behind the Scenes

    The next day, Robert, after waking up, continuously massaged his neck, appearing ufortable. I deliberately asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why do you keep pinching your neck?¡±


    ¡°Probably slept in a weird position! Haven¡¯t had such a satisfying sleep in a long time!¡± Robert, still rubbing his neck, got out of bed. ¡°You go back to sleep a bit more!¡±


    ¡°Still sleeping? Aren¡¯t we supposed to go to the hospital?¡± I looked at Robert displeased.


    He paused, as if realizing something, ¡°Oh, right! Ipletely forgot about that!¡±


    ¡°Howe you¡¯re so indifferent to my health? Last time I mentioned a headache, you said it was fine. If it wasn¡¯t for the hairdresser noticing, I would have thought everything was fine. I suspect you did it on purpose.¡± I spoke candidly.


    ¡°Darling, I promise when you showed mest time, it really didn¡¯t look like this! How could you think that way about me? It hurts my feelings!¡± Robert looked innocent, ¡°So, are you ready? Let¡¯s go to the hospital!¡±


    But, of course, we didn¡¯t end up going to the hospital. Just as we were about to leave, Steven called, saying their father¡¯s epilepsy had returned. It¡¯s getting a little worse, asking him toe back immediately.


    I inwardly chuckled, such a well-scripted performance with an assistant, I can¡¯t believe in such coincidences.


    ¡°Oh, Did he suffer from epilepsy again? Honey, let¡¯s go together to check on him!¡± I looked at Robert with genuine concern, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go.¡±


    If you¡¯re acting, let¡¯s all act together!


    Robert caught me as I was about to leave, his face filled with affection, ¡°Honey, you stay at home! I¡¯ll just go check, and if there¡¯s anything, with your health¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, right, I might cause trouble with this body of mine!¡± I followed his words.


    I walked back, looking concerned, ¡°You go quickly then! Epilepsy isn¡¯t a joke. I don¡¯t care for a day or two. if it gets worse, we¡¯ll go then.¡±


    Robert grabbed my hand and kissed my forehead, ¡°I¡¯ll go check the situation. If everything¡¯s fine, I¡¯lle back and take you to the hospital!¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    I nodded in agreement, pretending to be understanding, but sneered in my heart, full of lies.


    As expected, Robert never came back. Not today, not for three consecutive days.


    During these three days, I didn¡¯t sit idle. First, I let Sherry ¡°sleep¡± for three days without a hitch.


    Then, I went to the hospital, thoroughly examined the wound on my head, and obtained a detailed diagnosis report.


    I also contacted the kindergarten. Charles had to be sent there; otherwise, it would be an obstacle to dealing with Sherry.


    I had Albert get me a few of the top-notch pinhole cameras. During Sherry¡¯s deep sleep, I discreetly installed them in the most hidden ces at home. I needed to counter-monitor, crack this life-and-death situation.


    Atst, I also arranged for another nanny, ready to start once I needed her. With everything in ce, Scarlette returned to Southend with her mission. The thought of Robert¡¯s transfer records made my heart race.


    I checked the savings in our joint ount, and the result left me stunned. A substantial amount of money was missing from our joint ount, and there had been no record of deposits for a long time, heading towards bankruptcy.


    This revtion left me weak, realizing that everything had truly changed. Apparently, Robert wanted to leave me with nothing.


    Deal with the issues at hand. On the fourth day, when Robert returned, I straightforwardly asked him, ¡°Hubby, why is so much money missing from our ount?¡±


    Perhaps Robert never expected me to check the ounts so soon. His face darkened, showing a hint of displeasure. He sat beside me with a tired expression, his hand gently rubbing my head. In a somewhat helpless tone, he exined, ¡°I recently invested in a project with cutting-edge technology, which is currently among the best nationally and globally. The clinical data is quite promising. I¡¯ve been researching it for a long time, hoping for exclusive control, so the capital investment is quite significant. Recently, you haven¡¯t been feeling well, and I was afraid you¡¯d be stressed, so I didn¡¯t dare discuss it with you. I took matters into my own hands. Baby, you won¡¯t be upset with me, will you?¡±


    And so the act began! Entering the role really was quick.

 Chapter 45: Empty Account

    Since he started performing, I couldn¡¯t fall behind.


    ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s not really your fault,¡± I said calmly, ¡°But investments should be approached with caution. It¡¯s better not to touch the money in our family ount. We need to n for the long term, especially since we have three children. We have to ensure their future growth funds are sufficient. You know, the higher the profit in business, the greater the risk. In case of a mishap, it could affect the entirepany. So, we should be careful and not gamble with our children¡¯s future.¡±


    My reasoning was sound, and I wouldn¡¯t budge. ¡°This money cannot be touched. You should replenish this amount as soon as possible!¡±


    Robert remained silent and didn¡¯t promise to replenish the money.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Honey, I¡¯m not restricting you from doing business. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m in this condition now, and my uncertainty is growing. I believe you can understand me. After all, I¡¯m just a housewife. If there¡¯s no money in the family ount, how can I feel at ease? I can¡¯t help you with thepany¡¯s matters now, but you have to make me feel secure about the family affairs!¡±


    ¡°Fine!¡± Robert¡¯s tone was a bit impatient. ¡°Once the paymentse in, I¡¯ll replenish the money.¡±


    After saying that, he tried to go upstairs, but I stopped him, seizing the opportunity. ¡°Darling, I contacted Oliver¡¯s previous kindergarten yesterday. In the next few days, I think it¡¯s time to send Charles there too!¡±


    Before Robert could respond, Sherry rushed out of the kitchen. ¡°Mrs. Brown, isn¡¯t it a bit too early now? Let¡¯s wait a bit longer!¡±


    Ignoring her, I continued talking to Robert. ¡°Charles needs to learn some rules. Lilly and Oliver were sent to kindergarten at this age. Charles has no constraints at home; he¡¯s just mischievous! Sending him to kindergarten will let the teachers discipline him!¡±


    I deliberately chose this moment to discuss it with Robert since he hadn¡¯t given me a satisfactory answer about the money. So, bringing up something like sending a child to kindergarten was something he couldn¡¯t easily refuse.


    Robert paused, thought for a moment, and responded, ¡°As you wish.¡±


    Sherry seemed a bit frustrated and called out to Robert, ¡°Mr. Brown¡­¡±


    Without even looking at her, Robert headed straight upstairs, coolly saying, ¡°Focus on your duties!¡±


    Sherry pursed her lips and didn¡¯t dare to speak up again.


    Since Robert agreed to this matter, there was no time to waste. The next day, I, along with Robert, sent Charles to kindergarten. I had no choice, I had to minimize the risk of Charles being harmed; Sherry might use him as leverage against me or Robert at any time.


    When we were sending Charles, Sherry insisted on apanying us. Seeing Charles crying heartbreakingly made my heart ache as well.


    Robert looked at me and asked, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we wait until he¡¯s a bit older before sending him?¡±


    I retorted, ¡°Is it your first time being a dad? Lilly and Oliver, did either of them not cry? Separation anxiety is normal. He¡¯ll get used to it in a couple of days.¡±


    After saying that, I gritted my teeth, turned around, and got into the car. Sherry looked at me and suggested, ¡°Maybe I should stay here for a while. If it doesn¡¯t work out, I can take him back.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t sure if Sherry genuinely cared about Charles or if she had ulterior motives. However, the thought of the missing concoction made me sober. I couldn¡¯t believe that she genuinely had good intentions. Sending Charles to kindergarten was just to avoid potential dangers she might bring.


    ¡°Go back! Otherwise, it will take him longer to adapt, and it¡¯ll be more painful!¡± I said with determination.


    Reluctantly, Sherry got into the car with us, wiping away a tear. Ha! She acted more realistically than me, Charles¡¯s biological mother. Anyone who didn¡¯t know would think she was his real mother!


    That day, both Sherry and I were a bit absent-minded. Before four o¡¯clock, Sherry knocked on the door and asked if she could pick up Charles earlier.


    I sat up from the bed, yawning with displeasure. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you to pick him up.¡±


    Sherry immediately said sincerely, ¡°No need, Mrs. Brown. I can handle it. You can stay at home.¡±


    Her words yed right into my hands, so I nodded in agreement and even let her take my car.


    Soon enough, I saw Sherry happily driving away in my car from the window.

 Chapter 46 Asset Transfer

    Seeing the car drive away, I turned and headed to Sherry¡¯s room. Quickly, I found her wallet, took pictures of her bank cards and ID, and sent them to Albert, asking him to check the ount transactions.


    I suspected Sherry¡¯s ie had long surpassed the amount I paid her. I wanted to see how Robert was generouslypensating his puppets. The information quickly returned to my phone, confirming my suspicions. Sherry¡¯s ount received significant monthly deposits, exceeding my expectations.


    I chuckled self-deprecatingly, realizing that I, a mere employer, was living a life inferior to that of a servant. I couldn¡¯t believe Robert was sovish in his dealings with her. It made me wonder what value does Sherry have or what leverage does she have with Robert to make him so generous?


    In addition, I made another discovery: Sherry transferred a small amount of money to another ount each month, only $1500. Curious, I asked Albert to investigate that ount as well.


    Albert¡¯s efficiency was impressive, and soon, I received information about the ount holder, Alice Flint. It clicked ¨C Alice was likely Sherry¡¯s sister, as Scarlette mentioned Sherry had a sister. With this revtion, a bold idea formed in my mind, and I reclined on the sofa with a satisfied smile.


    Watching Sherry bring back Charles, I had a sense that a good show was about to unfold.


    Charles adapted quickly, recovering after three days of crying. Moreover, he seemed cooperative about going to the kindergarten, allowing me to ease my concerns.


    However, these days, Robert¡¯s return home was gettingter andter.


    I deliberately asked him in front of Sherry, ¡°Why have you been so busy these days? A lot going on at thepany?¡±


    Robert nodded, ¡°As I mentionedst time, the project is at a crucial stage. Can¡¯t afford to ck off!¡±


    Nonsense! Can¡¯t afford to ck off, my foot! I cursed silently. In reality, information from Albert¡¯s surveince had already revealed that he was indeed busy but not with thepany ¨C he was busy spending time with another woman.


    Albert decrypts the encrypted files on hisputer. After reviewing the financial statements, I became even more certain ¨C Robert had long been making moves against thepany.


    He kept insisting that the business was tough, but the current financial state of thepany was actually quite good. However, the books consistently showed losses, clearly indicating he was transferring assets.


    This bastard had taken over thepany that I had worked hard to build. Now, it had be his capital for squandering. Every penny in thispany was invested by my family, and now he has unlimited glory. Not only does he want to get rid of it, he wants to kill us all.


    Unfortunately, my body didn¡¯t allow for a direct counterattack at the moment. Even though the medicine from the dean had shown visible improvements, my body, ravaged by medicine for a long time, couldn¡¯t recover overnight.


    I had to continue ying the weak and fragile role, lying in bed every day like a worm. However, my mind was exceptionally clear, and I couldn¡¯t afford to waste any time.


    Looking at him being such a hypocrite, I muttered to myself. It seemed like I needed to take stronger measures.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Early Saturday morning, an unexpected guest arrived at our home, a rare urrence when we rarely had visitors.

 Chapter 47 Guest

    Since today is Saturday, Robert doesn¡¯t have to go to work, and Charles doesn¡¯t have to go to kindergarten, so everyone got up veryte.


    Sherry was busy making breakfast, and I was sitting on the sofa with Charles, ying with building blocks. Robert had juste downstairs.


    The doorbell rang, and Robert walked over to open the door.


    The arrival of this unexpected guest shocked all of us, but Sherry was the most surprised.


    She saw the person walking in, stunned in ce. She put down the bowl in her hand, walked quickly, grabbed the girl who came in, and pulled her outside. She urgently asked in a low voice, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    The girl struggled without showing any emotion.


    ¡°Sherry, who is this? Why don¡¯t you let her in?¡± I asked.


    Sherry¡¯s movements stopped, she turned to look at me, and her mouth twitched a bit as she quickly said, ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Brown, she is¡­ my sister!¡±


    At this moment, Robert, who had gone to open the door, had returned to my side and sat back in his chair, looking at the situation with deep eyes.


    The girl, with a timid appearance, waved at us and greeted in a shy voice, ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Brown, good morning!¡±


    Izily looked over. The one who walked in was a seemingly innocent girl, resembling a little flower. She was shorter than Sherry, small and seemed a bit malnourished.


    Wearing a white knitted sweater, a blue floral-themed midi skirt, and a pair of small white shoes, she looked simple and fresh. It also matched her monthly expenditure of 1500 yuan.


    After she came in, her eyes were still nervously scanning around, but it was obvious that her eyes were full of astonishment, followed by a fleeting glimpse of envy.


    ¡°Thene in and have a seat!¡± I said in a kind tone. ¡°Sherry, you have a sister? For so many years, you haven¡¯t mentioned your family.¡±


    Sherry was a bit at a loss, nced at Robert, and still wanted to push the girl out.


    I beckoned to the girl, ¡°Come in and sit. Sherry, breakfast is ready?¡±


    Then I looked at the girl, ¡°You haven¡¯t had breakfast yet, right?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ no!¡± she nced at her sister, and awkwardly rubbed her hands, saying, ¡°I came to see my sister about something.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you just say it over the phone? Why did you have toe all the way here?¡± Sherry reproached the girl in a low voice.


    ¡°I¡­ I called you for the past two days, but you didn¡¯t answer. I was worried, so¡­ I had no choice but toe find you!¡± She spoke hesitantly, ncing nervously at Sherry, looking like a startled little rabbit.


    ¡°While eating, let¡¯s talk about it!¡± Robert, who had been silent, spoke up and stood up to walk towards the dining room.


    I silently chuckled; the hawk wouldn¡¯t let the little rabbit slip away.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    I gestured to Sherry to hold Charles. Then I stood up and said to the girl, ¡°Since you came to see your sister, don¡¯t be polite. It happens that you haven¡¯t had breakfast; let¡¯s eat together!¡±


    The girl looked timidly at Sherry. Sherry, with a cold face, went to the sofa to pick up Charles and said in a not-so-friendly tone, ¡°Come and eat.¡±


    The girl followed us hesitantly and walked towards the dining room.


    After I sat down, I gestured for her to sit, asking with concern, ¡°What¡¯s your name? How old are you?¡±


    ¡°Alice!¡± Her soft voice was truly pleasant. ¡°I¡¯m 21!¡±


    ¡°Are you in college?¡± I asked further.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°At the University of Newport?¡± I asked curiously.


    ¡°No, at Whitby Media University!¡± She spoke very softly.


    Whitby Media University was known to be a less prestigious institution, and I already had her information memorized.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re graduating soon?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ Now I¡¯m looking for an internship, so¡­ I thought ofing to Newport for job opportunities! There are more chances here!¡± Alice said, looking towards Sherry, who was busy serving dishes, as if she was afraid of her sister.


    Sherry prepared the dishes and coldly said, ¡°You should find an internship in Whitby. After all, you will eventually return to your hometown. Don¡¯t wander around!¡±


    ¡°But¡­ I don¡¯t want to go back to our hometown!¡± Alice¡¯s voice became quieter, and her head sank lower.


    Upon hearing Alice¡¯s words, Sherry immediately turnedpletely cold.

 Chapter 48 The Show is About to Begin

    ¡°You don¡¯t even think about it. If you don¡¯t go back to our hometown, who will take care of Mom and Dad?¡± Sherry eximed, her voice suddenly rising eight degrees.


    This sudden shout caught me off guard, and Robert immediately cast a cold nce at her. Sherry, realizing she had lost control, pursed her lips and lowered her gaze, picking up sses to serve milk for everyone.


    I quickly intervened, ¡°Sherry, you¡¯re being too strict. Let¡¯s discuss it after we¡¯ve eaten.¡±


    Alice, with a pitiful look, asionally nced at Sherry and secretly peeked at Robert.


    I disdainfully observed the scene before me.


    ¡°Sherry, is this your only sister? My oversight. Are there any other rtives in your hometown?¡± I asked Sherry, who was about to feed Charles.


    ¡°I still have my parents in my hometown, and this is my only sister. I always thought, working outside, someone has to stay at home to take care of our elderly parents. After all, they are getting old,¡± she said, pretending to be filial.


    But in all the years she worked for us, I never saw her go back home, even during holidays. I¡¯ve asked her many times if she wanted to go back, and she always said there was no need.


    ¡°It seems I¡¯ve been careless, not paying enough attention to your family affairs,¡± I self-critically said.


    ¡°Mrs. Brown, you¡¯ve been very good to me,¡± Sherry replied indifferently, feeding Charles patiently. She cast a sidelong nce at Alice and added, ¡°It¡¯s not easy toe to Newport; it¡¯s not like being in our hometown or Whitby!¡±


    ¡°But sister¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey, just eatl!¡± Sherry stopped Alice from continuing.


    Alice ate her meal cautiously, barely daring to breathe, but she ate quite a bit.


    After the meal, back in the living room, Alice was restless. Robert, who had been silent, finally asked her, ¡°What kind of internship are you looking for?¡±


    Alice¡¯s eyes lit up, and she quickly replied, ¡°Any position will do; I can do anything.¡±


    Robert, sitting on the sofa, looked her up and down with a condescending gaze. ¡°Then,e work as a receptionist in ourpany! Get used to it first, and we¡¯ll see.¡±


    Sherry immediately walked out of the kitchen, ¡°Mr. Brown, that won¡¯t work. She has no work experience at all. Bringing her into thepany will cause you trouble. Besides, it¡¯s too troublesome for her toe to Newport without a ce to stay, and she needs¡­¡±


    ¡°Sis! I can learn without work experience. I can do it well and won¡¯t cause trouble for Mr. Brown!¡± Alice urgently interrupted Sherry, fearing that her sister might ruin the job opportunity Robert had just offered.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Can you lend me some money for now? I can share a ce with my ssmates, and it won¡¯t cost much. When I earn money, I won¡¯t ask you any more!¡± Alice said this in a humble but calcted manner, clearly conveying a certain message.


    ¡°You were doing fine in Whitby. Why do you insist oning to Newport? Let me tell you, I¡¯m very busy every day. I don¡¯t have time to take care of you. ¡± Sherry was losing her patience.


    ¡°Let her stay here temporarily! You can take care of each other, get used to it first, and if it doesn¡¯t work out, we can discuss itter!¡± Robert said, looking at me. ¡°Daisy, is that okay with you?¡±


    I immediately smiled gently, ¡°Sure! After all, she¡¯s Sherry¡¯s sister, and helping out is only natural. Besides, we have empty guest rooms at home. It¡¯s livelier with more people, and it can also help Sherry look after Charles. Let¡¯s settle it this way!¡±


    I had to go along with the flow and help out with this favor. How fun to have such a little beauty in the house! I wasn¡¯t afraid of trouble now.


    Sherry stared at Alice for a long time without saying a word. Alice looked at her sister, sparkling mischievously, then obediently thanked us, ¡°Thank you, Mr. and Mrs. Brown!¡±


    ¡°Sherry, prepare a guest room downstairs for your sister and it¡¯s more convenient. Let us know if anything is needed,¡± I arranged, then said to them, ¡°I need to rest upstairs for a while.¡±


    I stood up, and Robert stood up with me, exining that there happened to be a resignation at the front desk, so they needed someone.


    I nodded and went back to my room, while he went to the study.


    Back in my room, I smiled knowingly, took out my phone, and opened the living room surveince. Watching the scene below, I thought to myself, it seems the show is about to begin.

 Chapter 49: Sisters Quarrel

    I couldn¡¯t help but marvel at the advancements in surveince equipment nowadays; it has improved significantlypared to the past. Not only does it boast high-resolution visuals, but the audio is also exceptionally clear. It¡¯s like watching a drama.


    Downstairs, Sherry, seeing both Robert and me upstairs, grabbed Alice and asked, ¡°How did you find your way here? How did you know I was here?¡±


    Alice, with an undisguised smile on her face, proudly replied, ¡°It depends on whether I wanted to find you or not. With a little effort, I naturally found you! Sis, you¡¯re really something, living in such a luxurious ce? The food is excellent too! It seems like your host treats you well!¡±


    In our absence, Alice appeared much more rxed. She strolled around the living room with hands behind her back, looking around with envy and greed in her eyes.


    ¡°Sis, you¡¯re really ruthless, living in such a nice ce, and you haven¡¯t leaked any information!¡± Alice criticized Sherry as she looked around, saying, ¡°Mom always says you have a cold heart and don¡¯t acknowledge family. It seems Mom understands you.¡±


    ¡°Stop talking nonsense. What do you mean by not acknowledging family? If I didn¡¯t acknowledge you, would I still send you money every month? Don¡¯t forget who supported your education,¡± Sherry retorted while ying with Charles.


    ¡°Forget it! Don¡¯t think I¡¯m grateful to you just because you gave me a few bucks. ¡± Alice, dissatisfied, rolled her eyes and then asked, ¡°By the way, sis, you must be making a decent sry in their house, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s none of your business!¡± Sherry replied impatiently.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°You really are something. So selfish. Enjoying a luxurious life outside, not caring about the life and death of your own family!¡± Alice continued her ming, with an innocent look. She ran to Sherry¡¯s side, picked up a building block, and asked, ¡°Come on, spill it. How much do they pay you over there?¡±


    Sherry, angered and embarrassed, snapped, ¡°Shut up! For these years do youck food or clothing? If I were selfish, I wouldn¡¯t give you a single penny. Speak up. What¡¯s your real purpose foring here today?¡±


    Alice, with a pitiful expression, said, ¡°Ally, I¡¯m out of money. I¡¯m about to graduate, and I need money¡­.¡±


    She spoke shamelessly, but it only darkened Sherry¡¯s face. Alice innocently looked at Sherry and said, ¡°See, if I didn¡¯te here to find you, could I stay in Newport so smoothly?¡±


    ¡°Alice, let me tell you. Since you¡¯re here, behave yourself. This isn¡¯t a ce for you to mess around. I can stay here because of my hard work; don¡¯t make it difficult for me. Otherwise, neither of us will have a good oue. Don¡¯t forget, I can make you roll back to those two old folks anytime.¡±


    ¡°Oh dear! Don¡¯t say that. Even though Dad always calls you the wild seed, after all, you have the Flint surname. I am your sister, and it¡¯s only natural for you to take care of me,¡± Alice really showed no appreciation on her face.


    Then she scrutinized Sherry with a pretentious air and said, ¡°I can see it; you¡¯re indeed working hard¡­ I¡¯ll work hard too!¡±


    ¡°Alice¡­¡± Sherry was almost roaring with anger.


    ¡°Do you always like to get angry? That¡¯s not good! It¡¯s clear that thedy of this house is very cultured! I like it, she¡¯s my idol!¡± Alice hinted, putting on a face of envy and jealousy. ¡°Such a good life!¡±


    ¡°Still not sure whose wild seed you are? Don¡¯t insinuate things about me! There¡¯s not a good person in that family,¡± Sherry said harshly. ¡°Good life? You better not envy it!¡±


    Sherry¡¯s words really hit the mark ¨C better not envy it!


    ¡°Well, Well, I¡¯ll apany the young master to y. You quickly tidy up the room for me!¡± After saying this, she approached Sherry, adding, ¡°Pick a better room, okay?¡±


    ¡°You, enough!¡± Sherry was almost half dead from this sister, standing up and walking away directly.


    As I watched this unexpected drama of the sisters quarreling, I was stunned. I hadn¡¯t expected the seemingly innocent and gentle girl to be soplex underneath.


    Just then, the doorbell rang, and I saw Sherry, from the guest room downstairs, quickly walking to open the door.


    This morning was really eventful; I was curious again about who hade.

 Chapter 50: That’s the Main Point

    I got up and looked out of the window towards the front door.


    Surprisingly, standing at the front door was Scarlette. I was delighted; it seemed she had returned from Southend.


    I saw Sherry blocking her outside the door, so I quickly opened the window and shouted, ¡°Let her in!¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Then I turned and went downstairs.


    Robert, who heard the sound, followed me down.


    Scarlette and I locked eyes, and instantly, we both acted out.


    ¡°Daisy, oh my, I missed you so much! If I hadn¡¯t gone to Southend, I wouldn¡¯t have known you were back!¡± Scarlette, holding a big bag of things and a box of toys, ced them on the coffee table and rushed towards me, giving me a tight hug. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call me when you came back?¡±


    She pinched me hard, and I understood that she had something to say.


    ¡°Scarlette, it¡¯s been so long since Ist saw you!¡± I responded, going along with it. ¡°Did you go back to Southend?¡±


    As I walked her towards the sofa, I deliberately asked.


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s been a while since I went back. Coincidentally, mypany had some business in Southend recently, so I took the opportunity to visit home and also see your parents!¡± Scarlette exined.


    Robert, with a smiling face, warmly greeted Scarlette. ¡°Scarlette, it¡¯s not easy to see you!¡±


    ¡°Not easy? Honestly, I¡¯ve been to your house several times and couldn¡¯t even get in!¡± Scarlette directly fired, ¡°Your maid is too dedicated to her duty, it¡¯s like she doesn¡¯t recognize her own family!¡±


    These words almost made me burst intoughter; Alice had just said that Sherry doesn¡¯t acknowledge family.


    Sherry looked embarrassed, and I signaled to her, ¡°You go do your thing!¡±


    The two sisters then headed towards the guest rooms.


    I warmly pulled Scarlette to sit down, and she looked me up and down, eximing, ¡°Daisy, why are you so thin? And this hair¡­ Why did you cut it?¡±


    I sighed theatrically, ¡°I lost a lot of hair after being sick, so I cut it!¡±


    Scarlette looked usingly at Robert, ¡°Robert, you didn¡¯t take care of Daisy properly!¡±


    Robert, with a forced smile, sat down beside me, ¡°You are right, I indeed didn¡¯t take good care of Daisy and made her suffer!¡±


    ¡°A man can¡¯t always be busy with work; your wife is your wealth, especially Daisy, she¡¯s a lucky star, and her contributions are undeniable!¡± Scarlette spoke loudly, making a double-edged remark.


    As clever as Robert was, he couldn¡¯t miss the underlying meaning in Scarlette¡¯s words. His face stiffened slightly, and he nodded modestly.


    Scarlette seized the opportunity and pointed to therge bag she had brought, saying, ¡°Daisy, your dad sent your favorite snacks and dishes. He insistedI make sure to bring them to you!¡±


    Seeing therge bag, I instantly teared up. Robert quickly and thoughtfully brought it to me and said insincerely, ¡°Your parents are still considered. you haven¡¯t had a good appetitetely,  and that¡¯s all you need.¡±


    I looked through it, and indeed, there were hometown dishes and little snacks that I had been craving.


    Scarlette took therge box and yfully waved it in front of Charles, who was engrossed in ying. ¡°These are toys for our little Charles!¡±


    This got Charles all excited, demanding that his dad open the box.


    So, I pulled Scarlette aside and said to Robert, ¡°You y with Charles for a while. I¡¯ll take Scarlette to the room for a chat.¡±


    Robert quickly nodded and politely said to Scarlette, ¡°Go ahead! It¡¯s been a while; have a good chat. Scarlette, don¡¯t rush off; stay for lunch!¡±


    ¡°Sure! I¡¯d love to!¡± Scarlette happily agreed, and then I enthusiastically led her upstairs.


    Back in the room, I gestured to Scarlette to be quiet, opened my phone to check the surveince, and saw Robert absentmindedly unwrapping Charles¡¯s toys.


    While watching the surveince screen on my phone, I said to Scarlette, ¡°Quickly, He¡¯ll being up soon.¡±


    Scarlette quickly took out the medicine she brought for me and whispered, ¡°It seems Robert is indeed eyeing your dad¡¯s shares in Sheel Pharma. This time when he went over, he deliberately tried to gather information from your dad.¡±


    I pondered for a moment. ¡°That makes sense! He must have figured out the details of Sheel Pharma.¡±


    ¡°Also, I got information from the Southend nning Bureau. The government may have ns to turn the ancient architecturalplex of our old house into a hundred-year-old town. Thepensation is said to be quite substantial. He wouldn¡¯t have missed hearing about it.¡±


    ¡°Compensation?¡± I murmured to myself.


    Scarlette nodded, and we both instantly understood.


    I sighed with certainty, ¡°So, this is the main point!¡±

 Chapter 51 Surprise Inspection

    Scarlette, hearing my words, nodded in agreement, ¡°This mad dog must have caught wind of something!¡±


    I clenched my fist tightly, staring at Robert in the surveince footage on my phone with a deep hatred, ¡°He¡¯s nning to devour everything in my house! So, this is the real reason for stopping my medication! It¡¯s simply outrageous.¡±


    ¡°It looks like we need to make our next move. I¡¯ve seen the nanny he arranged in your house ¨C middle-aged, not young! I¡¯ve already had ke look into her background, but I didn¡¯t dare hint to your dad yet. After we gather enough information about her, we can find a way to disclose it to your dad! You should also think about how to exin it,¡± Scarlette reminded me.


    Before we could delve deeper into our discussion, I saw Robert leaving the living room and heading upstairs.


    I exchanged a nce with Scarlette, turned off my phone, andy on the bed while Scarlette leaned against the couch, pretending to engage in lively conversation.


    After a great while, Robert knocked on the door and walked in. I knew full well that he had been eavesdropping on our conversation, and not wanting us to be alone together for too long.


    Scarlette had lunch and was soon called away by a phone call from herpany.


    As soon as Scarlette left, I felt exhausted. Ifortably returned to my room and decided to take a nap. Resting and recuperating were the most important things for me right now.


    I knew deep down that I was safe for now, at least until the city nning in Southend was finalized. He would ensure that I lived well.


    If Scarlette¡¯s information was urate, our family would be the biggest beneficiary. Our old house had thergest area and the most distinctive yard, making thepensation quite attractive. If I were to die, what rtionship would I have with him?


    No wonder Robert suddenly stopped my medication when I was on the brink of death.


    As expected, a weekter, Robert finally found time to take me to the hospital for aprehensive examination. The results were, of course, cause for celebration, with all indicators showing positive results.


    Obviously, the report had some maniption, but Robert still had the doctor prescribe medication for me.


    Overjoyed, Robert hugged me, almost asking for credit. He shamelessly dered, ¡°In two days, we can arrange a trip back to Southend.¡±


    For safety reasons, the next day, I had Scarlette take the medication to the dean for testing. This time, the medicine was fine, and it indeed had benefits for my current recovery,plementing his antidote.


    I didn¡¯t know whether to be d or sorrowful, but this time, I was genuinely being treated for my illness.


    On Tuesday, I suddenly made a surprise visit to thepany, conducting an unexpected inspection.


    But things are different now. If it weren¡¯t for Alice at the front desk, I¡¯m afraid I wouldn¡¯t even be able to enter my ownpany, let alone take the opportunity to check thepany¡¯s ounts.


    Throughout the entirepany, few of the veterans I worked with in the past are left. However, I am familiar with the current executives because they are all Robert¡¯s rtives.


    In the office of the general manager, the man sitting there is Edward, his brother, the only one in their family who attended a less prestigious university. Handling the finances is Robert¡¯s sister, Emma.


    The results were beyond my expectations. Although I was mentally prepared for Robert to take his own measures after taking over, I didn¡¯t anticipate such a significant overhaul, where all my trusted aides werepletely reced.


    It felt like, in an instant, I had crossed into unfamiliar territory.


    After Alice apanied me upstairs, the receptionist downstairs had already notified Edward, who greeted me with a smile.


    ¡°Daisy, why are you here? You should have let me know so I could pick you up!¡± Edward, dressed in a sharp suit, smiled warmly. Behind his sses, his eyes subtly nced at Alice, who was with me.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    The Deng family members all had good looks. Although Edward wasn¡¯t as handsome as Robert, he had apletely different temperament, appearing schrly and refined.


    Back when I married Robert, Edward was still in high school, not doing well academically but fond of hanging out at school. His college entrance exam scores were poor, but he insisted on attending. So, it was my money that sent him to a self-funded university, supposedly studying economics and management.


    I didn¡¯t expect it would actuallye in handy.


    ¡°I was getting too bored at home, so I decided toe to thepany for a visit.¡± I nced at the open-n office, then turned to Edward and asked, ¡°Is Robert not here?¡±

 Chapter 52 How could the number not exist?

    Edward responded without much thought, ¡°He went to the harbor today. A batch of instruments arrived, and he went to pick them up.¡±


    ¡°Harbor delivery isn¡¯t Jacob¡¯s responsibility? Why did he go in person?¡± I asked directly.


    Jacob was an older ssmate from my college days, and he had been instrumental in helping me when I was just starting. After I registered thepany, I brought Jacob in to handle transportation and external rtions, making him one of my shareholders.


    ¡°Jacob resigned a long time ago! He was caught smuggling private goods in our shipments and resigned voluntarily!¡± Edward answered promptly.


    ¡°Smuggling private goods?¡± I questioned skeptically.


    Before Edward could respond, Emma walked in.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    She walked in and immediately addressed Edward, ¡°Edward, it¡¯s time for the meeting. Why are you still here?¡±


    Edward scolded her, ¡°Didn¡¯t you see Daisy is here? Inform them, the meeting is dyed for a while.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Daisy? What wind blew you here?¡± Emma seemed to notice me just then. She walked in, told the secretary who happened to bring in coffee, ¡°Notify them, the meeting is dyed by ten minutes.¡±


    I chuckled inwardly; it seemed like she was showing me the way out.


    After Emma finished speaking, she smiled awkwardly, sat next to me, and asked, ¡°How¡¯s your health? Coming out for a stroll? You need to rest more!¡±


    ¡°Yeah! I got tired of lying down, and the doctor suggested I move around more. So, I thought ofing to thepany for a surprise visit and maybe to have lunch with Robert. Didn¡¯t expect you all to be here and seems so busy!¡± I said casually, neither hot nor cold.


    ¡°Robert is really busy, working his feet off every day. Business is tough now, not like the time when you were around. Thepetition is fierce, and selling a piece of equipment is like running a marathon,¡± Emmained in a roundabout way.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine; you guys go ahead! I won¡¯t wait for him. Don¡¯t let me dy you for ten minutes!¡± After saying that, I stood up and instructed Edward, ¡°Robert is back; let him know I¡¯ve been here!¡±


    Emma immediately stood up and apologized, ¡°Sure, I¡¯m really sorry. Your timing is a bit unfortunate. We have a sales report meeting to attend. Or you wait here, and I¡¯ll call him toe back now.¡±


    ¡°No, thanks. I¡¯m fine. Just came out for some fresh air, ended up dropping by here. Don¡¯t let me interrupt your important business. I¡¯ll head back now!¡±


    After expressing understanding, I walked out. I nced through the meeting room¡¯s French windows; they were empty. The so-called meeting was clearly a charade by Emma and Edward, intending to prevent me from lingering at thepany.


    The Robert family was indeed a bunch of drama experts, each performing superbly, especially Emma.


    They escorted me to the elevator with smiles on their faces. I waved to them but as the doors closed, I dropped the smile.


    On the way down to the first floor, Alice rushed out, seeing me off to the door and watching me get into the car.


    As I sat in the car, I trembled with anger, and tears uncontrobly streamed down. Everything I had achieved was now divided among the members of the Robert family.


    I couldn¡¯t swallow this bitterness.


    I drove to a quiet ce, leaned over the steering wheel, and cried my heart out.


    After regainingposure, I took out my phone, found Jacob¡¯s number, and to avoid leaving traces, I dialed with my new phone. To my disbelief, I was informed that the number did not exist.


    I gripped the phone, puzzled for a long time. Unable to ept it, I dialed again, but the result was the same.


    How could the number not exist?

 Chapter 53: Searching for an Old Partner

    At this moment, I felt utterly helpless. I couldn¡¯t let things continue like this. I had to find Jacob to understand what had happened. I absolutely refused to believe that he would vitepany policies.


    Just then, my old phone rang, and I nced down to see it was a call from Robert.


    It seemed that Edward had already informed Robert of the situation.


    Iposed myself, cleared my throat, and raised my hand to answer, ¡°Hubby!¡±


    ¡°Honey, where are you? Why did youe out? Are you okay?¡± His voice was extremely concerned, tender to the utmost.


    ¡°I was bored at home, so I came out for some fresh air! Nowhere special to go, so I went to thepany, but you weren¡¯t there!¡± I tried to soften my voice, ¡°Edward said you¡¯re at the port, shall Ie to see you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m already on my way out. Tell me your location?¡± he asked, ¡°Or should Ie to you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m on Long Lane Road.¡± I answered truthfully, being cautious in case he tried to track my car, ¡°If you¡¯re busy, I¡¯ll just go home. I¡¯ve been out for a while, feeling a bit tired!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. Take it easy on the way back. I¡¯ll be home shortly too!¡± I knew very well that this was Robert¡¯s way of hinting for me to return and not linger outside.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll head back directly!¡±


    After ending the call, I turned on the Bluetooth, dialed Albert¡¯s number, and asked him to find a way to locate Jacob.


    I had barely arrived home when Robert returned, bringing with him my favorite fruits.


    ¡°Why are you back so soon? I just got in!¡± Iy on the sofa, looking at him with fatigue, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say it would take a while?¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°I originally nned to make a trip to the hospital. When I called and found the person I was looking for wasn¡¯t there, I came back right away!¡± He observed my expression, ¡°You seem to be getting better day by day. You can even drive now!¡±


    ¡°Nonsense! Just driving this short distance makes my legs weak. If I don¡¯t start exercising soon, I¡¯ll really be useless! Nowadays, doctors are so unprofessional, they can¡¯t find anything.¡± Iined, pointing at the fruits he was still holding, ¡°I want to eat!¡±


    Robert obediently sat next to me, opened the bag, and I grumbled, ¡°Did you wash your hands?¡±


    He smiled at me, promptly stood up to wash his hands, then returned to sit by my side and peeled a few for me.


    While I was enjoying the oranges he peeled, his phone rang. He picked it up, checked the screen, stood up to walk away, and answered the call. However, he didn¡¯t say anything, just made a few affirmative noises before hanging up.


    Then he smiled at me and said, ¡°Honey, I have to make a trip to thepany, need to finalize this business deal and then I¡¯ll be at ease.¡±


    I gave him a disapproving look, ¡°Juste back and you¡¯re leaving again!¡±


    In fact, I knew there was something fishy about this phone call.


    He smiled and kissed my forehead, ¡°What can I do? Can¡¯t neglect business, right?¡±


    ¡°Are you still having lunch at home?¡± I asked, ¡°I was thinking of having a meal with you outside!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s already lunchtime, surely I invited them for lunch!¡± Robert¡¯s excuse was just too reasonable.


    Did he think I was confused due to my illness? Would a business call stay away from me to answer?


    Helplessly, I waved my hand at him, ¡°Forget it, go on! Remember to repay the money !¡±


    He chuckled, ¡°You seem obsessed with money, always talking about it.¡±


    Then, picking up his bag, he casually said, ¡°I¡¯m off!¡± and left.


    I silently cursed, thinking, ¡°The one obsessed with money is your family. All you show up when I¡¯m not dead yet, trying to get a piece of the pie. My money won¡¯t be that easy for you to take.¡±


    I stood up and told Sherry, who was about to cook downstairs, ¡°I want to take a nap. Don¡¯t bother calling me for lunch.¡±


    That afternoon, I organized all the reports on Robert¡¯sputer, extracting useful clues. Then, I contacted my former ssmates to see if they could help locate Jacob. Unfortunately, no one could reach him. He seemed to have vanished without a trace, even Albert had no updates.

 Chapter 54: It’s Her

    While I was contemting the situation, Scarlette sent me a video. In the video, Robert was at the SEH shopping mall entrance, receiving bags from a woman. The woman lowered her head and got into the car. The distance was too far, making it impossible to see her face clearly.


    I watched the video twice but couldn¡¯t recognize her. I immediately called Scarlette and asked, ¡°When did you see them?¡±


    ¡°At noon!¡±


    It seemed that this was the real reason he avoided me to receive the call at noon and hurriedly left.


    ¡°After Robert picked up that woman, they came to the Tianshui Club. I followed them all the way and saw them entering together. I¡¯ve been waiting here, but they haven¡¯te out. Damn it, I¡¯ve been squatting here, and I must see the face of this woman; she looks somewhat familiar.¡±


    ¡°When they went in, you didn¡¯t see her face either?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t dare to get too close. When I followed, I only saw her back!¡± Scarlette angrily eximed, ¡°This guy is really something. Daisy, I genuinely feel sorry for you!¡±


    I self-mockingly chuckled, ¡°I¡¯ve be numb. All along, I thought I was lucky to have a good man like Robert. Even if all the men in the world turned unfaithful, I believed Robert wouldn¡¯t. But I was wrong. I was blind and misled, deceived by this guy and now facingplete destruction. In fact, his ambitions have been growing for a long time.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Scarlette sensed there was more to my words.


    Feeling a lump in my throat, I sighed and took a moment topose myself before continuing, ¡°I¡¯m afraid thepany is no longer in my hands.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Scarlette eximed in disbelief, ¡°How can it not be in your hands?¡±


    I recounted the events of my visit to thepany in the morning.


    Scarlette exploded with anger, ¡°Daisy, what do you n to do? You can¡¯t just let these bastards get away with it!¡±


    I coldly snorted. Talking to Scarlette rified my thoughts, and I spoke with a chilling tone, ¡°Of course not. Thepany is mine, and they won¡¯t touch a single penny. I¡¯ll make them regurgitate everything they¡¯ve swallowed, with interest.¡±


    ¡°Good for you! I¡¯ve got your back!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I do need your help.¡±


    ¡°Just tell me what to do!¡±


    ¡°To create discord among them!¡± I dered decisively. ¡°Since they¡¯re so greedy, I¡¯ll make them tear each other apart. I understand his family ¨C they may seem united on the surface, but each person is extremely selfish.¡±


    Upon hearing my n, Scarlette couldn¡¯t wait, ¡°So, what should we do next?¡±


    I pondered for a moment, ¡°Firstly, help me investigate the person around them. Secondly, find a reliable and experiencedwyer for me.¡±


    ¡°Got it!¡±


    ¡°Oh, by the way, the woman I asked you to prepare for Robert that day, did you arrange that?¡±N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°Rest assured, they¡¯ve already taken the bait. It won¡¯t be long before Robert falls for it! I prepared someone absolutely top-notch for him; she¡¯s a perfect match for someone like him,¡± Scarlette gloated. ¡°But remember, don¡¯t let Robert touch you!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! At this point, seeing him makes me want to vomit. In my heart, he¡¯s nothing more than a piece of shit.¡±


    ¡°What about the two at your house? How do you n to handle them?¡± Scarlette curiously asked.


    I chuckled confidently, ¡°Just watch! Get ready for a show!¡±


    Just as we were about to end the call, Scarlette eximed, ¡°They are here¡­ Holy shit, it¡¯s her!¡±

 Chapter 55: Blatant Betrayal

    My nerves tightened instantly, and I immediately asked, ¡°Are you talking about the woman with Robert?¡±


    ¡°Wait a moment¡­¡± Scarlette said, and the call was abruptly disconnected.


    Puzzled, I gripped the phone, specting about what Scarlette might have encountered on the other end.


    Soon after, she sent me several pictures.


    Eagerly flipping through them, my throat tightened as I recognized the face on the screen, someone very familiar ¨C it was Amelia.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Amelia Dous was recruited into mypany in its third year. She was beautiful, sharp-witted, and her outstanding feature was her eloquence. The first time she met me, she said, ¡°Mrs. Brown, I finally got to meet you. You are my idol! Creating your ownpany before graduating and bing an outstanding entrepreneur in Newport. So, I want to learn from you. I hope you can provide me with this tform to grow with you and yourpany!¡±


    I didn¡¯t particrly enjoy her ttery, but she was indeed the most outstanding among the group of people who applied at the time, so I decided to keep her.


    She went from sales to bing my secretary in just eight months.


    In the photo, the mature and charming Amelia,pared to seven years ago, had be even more alluring, with an hourss figure, full bust, plump buttocks, and a slender waist. Her lips, moistened and well cared for, were indeed the type that Robert liked.


    In the picture, Robert was affectionately protecting Amelia, behaving quite intimately. There was love in his eyes, and it was clear that Robert¡¯s attitude towards Amelia was different from the others.


    Amelia naturally held onto his arm, looking every bit thedy boss, with an air of authority.


    The hand holding the photos involuntarily shook, and my teeth chattered.


    I once thought of her as my trustworthy right-hand woman. Before leaving thepany, I even deliberately trained her to assist Robert. Little did I know that she wasn¡¯t just a good secretary; she went as far as assisting Robert in bed.


    My gaze fixated on the ring finger of her left hand, holding Robert, where she wore a diamond ring that was quite familiar to me.


    The diamond ring was a limited edition that Robert bought for me on our fifth wedding anniversary, not expecting to see it again on Amelia¡¯s hand.


    My chest churned, a painful lump forming, and seeing Robert¡¯s face in the photos made me feel overwhelmingly unfamiliar and disgusted. Hot tears streamed down my face.


    Scarlette¡¯s call came in again, ¡°Did you see it? It¡¯s hard to guard against, right? Robert, this beast, seems to have had his way with every woman in yourpany. Back when you climbed up at dawn, pregnant and fought through the night, it became his capital for an easy life. I will take revenge for you. Don¡¯t think too much about it; don¡¯t be sad about this. He¡¯s not worthy! I¡¯m following them now, and we need to know where she lives.


    ¡°Okay, be safe!¡± I hoarsely instructed.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already asked Albert to find out when they started their affair!¡± Scarletteforted me, ¡°Daisy, be strong. I believe in you. Don¡¯t give up!¡±


    ¡°I will!¡±


    Ending the call, I buried my face in the pillow, silent sobs escaping. The pain in my heart was unbearable.


    Naked betrayal!


    Amelia¡¯s face kept shing in my mind, and I btedly realized a problem. No wonder Robert could handle thepany¡¯s top management so thoroughly. With Amelia¡¯s ¡°assistance,¡± he would undoubtedly be in full control.


    I abruptly sat up from the bed, tightly clenching my fists. Unable to release the pent-up anger, I grabbed the nket, bit into it, and tore it apart with all my strength.


    To me, this betrayal was akin to torture.


    In my heart, I screamed: this vengeance will not go unanswered.

 Chapter 56 Newcomer

    During dinner, Robert hadn¡¯t returned. I gathered my emotions and went downstairs to have my meal. While eating, I chatted with Alice about the affairs of thepany, making conversation about various departments and their managers.


    She had been at thepany for a few days now and had gained some understanding, especially about the heads of each department. She appeared obedient, openly sharing everything she knew. From Alice, I once again confirmed that there were very few of my people left in thepany.


    At that moment, I heard Sherry¡¯s phone ring. She picked it up, checked the screen, and her expression immediately soured. After that, she seemed absent-minded and even forgot to feed Charles.


    I reached for Charles¡¯s bowl, deliberately asking Sherry, ¡°Feeling unwell?¡±


    She hesitated, looked at me, and nodded with a forced smile, ¡°Um¡­ feeling a bit ufortable.¡±


    Then she extended her hand to me, ¡°I¡¯d better feed him!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it. You¡¯re not feeling well; take some rest,¡± Alice quickly chimed in, ¡°You go rest; I¡¯ll clean upter.¡±


    Sherry cast her an annoyed nce, looking frustrated, ¡°I¡¯m fine! Just eat your meal!¡±


    Alice awkwardly smiled, ncing at me, looking somewhat bewildered, as if she had done something wrong.


    I coldly chuckled inside; this innocent little rabbit sure knew how to y the victim.


    ¡°Don¡¯t feel restrained, just rx a bit!¡± I appearedforting but was actually encouraging.


    Next, I deliberately gave Alice more responsibilities, having her y with Charles and call her whenever there was work to be done.


    Taking advantage of Sherry¡¯s distraction, I arranged some ¡®sleeping aid¡¯ for her. Before long, unable to endure, she excused herself, iming she wasn¡¯t feeling well, and went back to her room to sleep.


    I yed with Charles alongside Alice until 8:30 PM. I was genuinely exhausted.


    Before returning to my room, I purposely instructed Alice, ¡°After putting Charlie to bed, if Robertes back, look after him. He often returnste after socializing. Today, I¡¯m really tired!¡±


    ¡°Alright, Mrs. Brown!¡± Alice obediently responded, ¡°You go rest, have a good night.¡±


    ¡°Thank you!¡± I said, turning and heading upstairs.


    When Robert returned, it was almost midnight. As soon as I heard his car pull in, I quickly opened the surveince feed. The moment the image appeared, I saw Robert walking into the foyer.


    The next second, Alice emerged from the direction of the guest rooms. Upon seeing her figure, I couldn¡¯t help but smirk and had to admit, she knew what she was doing!


    In the footage, I noticed a distinct pause in Robert¡¯s gaze the moment he saw Alice. His eyes were glued to her.


    At that moment, she was wearing an off-the-shoulder nightgown that fell to her knees, not too short. The brilliance was in the thin fabric, draping elegantly. The subtle protrusions were barely visible, and with each movement, they seemed like two yful little rabbits hopping around.


    Remember, Robert was a certified libertine, always ready to fixate on his prey.


    Alice seemed to realize something and quickly adopted a shy expression, crossing her arms in front of her. This gesture was clearly an attempt to conceal the awkward protrusion, but ironically, it entuated it even more.


    A true expert ¨C unconsciously, and the spark had already been lit.


    ¡°Mr. Brown, you¡¯re back!¡± Her voice was enchanting, even causing a stir in me.


    Robert raised an eyebrow, ¡°Why¡­ only you here?¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    What a well-phrased question!

 Chapter 57: Nature’s desires explode

    Upon hearing his question, I couldn¡¯t help but curse at this jerk.


    He has an ulterior motive, returning sote at night- who wouldn¡¯t be asleep? He was testing Alice.


    ¡°Yes! Everyone¡¯s already asleep. Sherry has a bit of a cold, Mrs. Brown got tired while putting Charles to bed and went to sleep early. She instructed me to wait for your return before sleeping,¡± Alice said gently.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    In the next moment, she hurried over, bent down, and picked up a pair of slippers from the shoe rack, cing them neatly at Robert¡¯s feet. Robert¡¯s eyes, like they had hooks, were greedily entangled with her figure. Despite his surface pretense of righteousness, I saw the slobbering desire beneath his high and cold demeanor.


    He calmly changed into the slippers, handing his bag to Alice, who rushed over to take it, shing him a flirtatious smile.


    When Robert took a step forward, he intentionally staggered, eliciting a cry of surprise from Alice, who rushed to support him.


    Perfect! Got him!


    I snorted and muttered a curse, indeed, nature¡¯s desires explode!


    No need to guess what would happen next. Robert¡¯s strong and powerful arm visibly pulled Alice into his embrace. It was evident that certain parts were already stirring.


    Alice resisted for a moment but soon sumbed, softening into his advances.


    I knew Alice wouldn¡¯t disappoint my expectations. After reviewing the information Albert had gathered for me, I understood her thoroughly. She had long been a nightlife prowler.


    Children raised in such a family atmosphere, upon leaving their impoverished homes, would undoubtedly see their greedy hearts rapidly expand.


    How could Sherry¡¯s 1500 bucks satisfy her continuously growing vanity?


    Therefore, I was convinced that the 1500 Sherry gave her was an insult for Alice. As she mentioned, instead of feeling grateful, it deepened her resentment towards Sherry from another perspective.


    Especially after seeing Sherry living in our environment, it fueled her sense of injustice. This was evident a few days ago when she first arrived, resulting in a verbal confrontation with Sherry.


    Of course, that verbal battle only strengthened my conviction that, given the opportunity, she wouldn¡¯t disappoint me.


    In fact, from the moment she stepped into this household, I was convinced that she also has ulterior motives when ites to Robert.


    That night, Robert didn¡¯t return to our bedroom.


    As I stayed awake until morning, it wasn¡¯t because of anger at Robert¡¯s inherent greed. I had long given up hope for him when I saw the photos on hisputer. All that remained was resentment.


    I was just nning in my mind what my next steps should be. How could I reveal today¡¯s events to Sherry and sow discord between the sisters? However, the unfolding of events sometimes catches you off guard.


    While I was carefully strategizing, she was already eager to take the stage.

 Chapter 58 Slap Mark

    When the sky was just getting light, I had finally started to feel a bit sleepy when suddenly, a furious shout disrupted my rest.


    Understanding that the situation downstairs had been exposed, I sat up in bed, ready to get up. However, rationality triumphed over impulse, and I decided to wait a bit longer.


    Suddenly, the noises downstairs seemed to have been suppressed and weren¡¯t as intense as expected.


    After contemting for a moment, Iy back down, closed my eyes as if nothing had happened, and told myself to sleep peacefully.


    After a short nap, I woke up at the usual time, finished my morning routine, and leisurely went downstairs.


    In the living room, Robert was sitting on the sofa, scrolling through his phone.


    To my surprise, Alice was in the kitchen, cooking.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Sherry?¡± I casually asked, ¡°And why are you cooking instead of her?¡±


    ¡°She is upstairs taking care of Charles!¡± She replied while busy frying eggs, then asked, ¡°Mrs. Brown, would you like milk or coffee?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll handle it myself,¡± I said nonchntly.


    I walked into the kitchen, saw a few thingsid out on the counter, and couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit annoyed. What a waste.


    Pretending not to notice, I poured myself a ss of warm water and walked out of the kitchen.


    Robert looked up at me, unusually gentle, ¡°Why are you up so early?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s more like you¡¯re up early. What time did youe backst night? I had no idea!¡± I walked over and sat beside him, questioning, ¡°Or did you note back at all?¡±


    ¡°I came back tootest night, and you were sleeping soundly. I didn¡¯t dare to disturb you!¡± he casually lied. ¡°I originally wanted to go to Whitby early this morning, but I postponed it.¡±


    ¡°How did the discussion go yesterday?¡± I asked him. ¡°Did you spend the whole afternoon on it?¡±


    ¡°No, I went back to thepany in the afternoon. The situation is still uncertain. Thepetition is fierce, and they have no moral boundaries!¡± He looked helpless, showing no signs of deceit.


    I suddenly became curious about the agreement reached among the three of them that led to the sudden ceasefire.


    During the meal, the food on the table made me question life. I casually nced at Alice, then intentionally eximed, ¡°What happened to your face?¡±


    On Alice¡¯s fair little face, there was a distinct handprint, making me wince. It seemed the battle had been quite intense.


    Instinctively covering her face, Alice chuckled, ¡°There were mosquitoesst night, and I was trying to shoo them away.¡±


    ¡°Yourself¡­ pped?¡± I deliberately showed an incredulous expression. ¡°That¡¯s quite a ruthless move!¡±


    Then I nced at Robert, who was avidly enjoying the scrambled eggs. It seemed he was genuinely hungry. No wonder, the activityst night must have been exhausting, depleting his energy.


    Alice, as if speaking to herself, added, ¡°My skin is just like this; it turns red at the slightest touch.¡±


    ¡°Well, you should be more careful next time. Don¡¯t be so forceful; it looks like you¡¯ve been beaten up,¡± I remarked. Just as I finished speaking, Sherry came downstairs, holding Charles. She ced him in the child¡¯s seat and then turned to the kitchen to bring him milk and a small piece of cake.


    With a brief greeting to me, shepletely ignored Robert and Alice, disying an extremely indifferent expression.


    I casually asked, ¡°What¡¯s up, did you wake upte?¡±


    Sherry¡¯s eyes avoided mine, and she nced at me. ¡°Maybe I caught a slight cold, so I woke upte.¡±N?velDrama.Org content.


    I looked at Robert. ¡°Then,ter, you can take Charlie. Sherry caught a cold, and it¡¯s better for her to rest. Alice, you can go with Mr. Brownter, help me drop him off. It¡¯s on the way to your work as well!¡±


    Alice immediately nodded happily. But before she could speak, Sherry quickly objected, ¡°Mrs. Brown, it¡¯s unnecessary. I can do the drop-off!¡±


    I looked at Sherry, who seemed unwilling. ¡°It¡¯s not about whether you can or cannot. I¡¯m concerned about you spreading the cold to him!¡±


    ¡°Sherry, let me handle it from now on! Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯ll just go with Mr. Brown, and we¡¯ll conveniently drop Charlie off. What do you think, Mrs. Brown?¡± Alice looked at Sherry, a challenging smile on her face.

 Chapter 59: Pressure from both inside and outside

    Listening to Alice¡¯s words, I knew they had already started a war, and of course, I had to support Alice. That little girl was indeed a fighter.


    ¡°Alright! Let¡¯s settle it this way. From now on, you take on the responsibility of picking up and dropping off Charles for me. Notify me in advance if there are any special circumstances!¡± I looked satisfactorily at Robert. ¡°This way, Sherry doesn¡¯t have to make a special trip, and it¡¯s more convenient with Alice around to help with Charlie these days.¡±


    Robert, with a doting expression, looked at me. ¡°Okay, whatever you say!¡±


    Out of the corner of my eye, I noticed Sherry turning pale, her hand holding the spoon turning white at the joints due to anger.


    ¡°Sherry, you¡¯ve been quite tired recently. Just take a break,¡± I said indifferently.


    After finishing the meal, Alice cheerfully followed behind Robert, taking Charles, and got into the car, leaving with a flourish.


    I watched the departing car, a smirk ying on my lips. I just wanted Sherry to watch helplessly as her sister took away her position. I wouldn¡¯t spare either of them.


    Turning back to the living room, Sherry came out, pretending to tidy up the coffee table, but hesitated to speak.


    I nced at my phone, ignoring her anxious expression. At this moment, I was thinking about the next step. The household war had already started, and the Robert family, those bastards, should not be idle either.


    As for Amelia, no hurry. First, let her continue enjoying herself. I had to elevate her status before she could truly understand what pain was.


    However, I needed to find out when she got involved with Robert and how she helped him.


    Perhaps Sherry had made up her mind or had reached the limit of endurance. She finally bit her lip and walked up to me, speaking, ¡°Mrs. Brown, there¡¯s no need to take such good care of my sister.¡±


    I raised an eyebrow in skepticism and deliberately inquired, ¡°What do you mean? You¡¯re not happy with me looking out for her?¡±


    ¡°I know my sister myself. She¡¯s been rebellious since childhood, not as you see her,¡± Sherry said tactfully.


    ¡°Oh?¡± I feigned curiosity, sat up, and leaned against the sofa. ¡°What is she like, then? Tell me!¡±


    Sherry looked at me with a somewhat conflicted expression, but I earnestly stared at her, waiting for her response.


    ¡°In any case¡­ don¡¯t be too indulgent with her. She won¡¯t appreciate it; she¡¯ll only be more escted. I¡¯ll make sure she leaves soon. I¡¯ll find her a ce these days!¡± Sherry said.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. I look out for her because she¡¯s your sister. Since you put it that way, handle it yourself! However, if she goes out and is no longer under your watchful eyes, what if, as you said, she bes even more unruly?¡± I questioned.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    I intentionally reminded her.


    As expected, her expression became somewhat irritated, as if she could no longer tolerate it. ¡°I can¡¯t let her cause trouble here!¡±


    ¡°Can she? She seems like a very obedient little girl!¡± I chuckled.


    Sherry gave a cold snort and then looked at me. ¡°I¡­ need some time to think. I might go out for a bit. I¡¯ll try toe back for lunch¡­¡±


    I waved my hand. ¡°No problem, go ahead and do what you need to do! I might not even want to have lunch!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Brown! I won¡¯t take too long!¡± Sherry¡¯s attitude was quite resolute. It seemed that Alice had touched her bottom line.


    However, I thought finding a house might not be true!


    Sherry must feel that there are dangers looming all around her now.


    During dinner yesterday, when she saw that message, she was already on edge.


    But she probably never imagined that the message was something I had Scarlette send to her using an unfamiliar number ¨C the intimate photos of Robert and Amelia.


    Sherry must be feeling immense pressure from both inside and outside and might resort to extraordinary means.


    I just wanted to see what she would do. If she could indeed handle Amelia, then I would be the one benefiting.


    So, after she left the house, I followed her from a distance in my car.

 Chapter 60: Third wheel

    Sure enough, as I expected, Sherry wasn¡¯t really going to look for a house. Instead, she met someone, a man.


    I couldn¡¯t help but sigh. It seems I¡¯m not the only one with outside help.


    The man Sherry met is in his thirties, sturdy, with a robust build and muscles all over. They seemed familiar with each other, and after their meeting, they walked into a coffee shop together.


    Coincidentally, I am familiar with this coffee shop. It has a backyard for parking, and there¡¯s a back door to enter.


    I parked my car in the small courtyard behind the coffee shop and quickly walked in. The shop is mostly divided into smallpartments, and the main hall rarely has customers; those whoe here usually discuss business, so they choose to sit in private rooms.


    I went upstairs, picked the room next to theirs, and quietly entered. To make eavesdropping easier, I sat against the wall next to them and ordered a cup of coffee.


    The soundproofing in thesepartments is not perfect due to the open upper part. At this moment, I could hear the man¡¯s loud and deep voice.


    ¡°Spill it. What¡¯s the matter you came to me for?¡±


    ¡°Indeed, there¡¯s something,¡± Sherry¡¯s voice replied. ¡°You have to help me investigate someone.¡±


    The man chuckled. ¡°Haha, I fucking knew it unless you had a problem.¡±


    ¡°Can you stop talking like that? I have no choice. If I don¡¯t find you, who else can I turn to? Anyway, you¡¯re the one I trust the most!¡± Sherry¡¯s tone had a hint of bitterness. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s easy for me?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if you have it tough or not. But when you live afortable life, I¡¯m absolutely nothing! You trust me? Ha! With your arrogant appearance, you canmand me whenever you want. What am I?¡± The man¡¯s voice was full of resentment.N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°Enough! When you were spending my money, I never heard youin so much.¡± Sherry¡¯s tone now held a touch of anger.


    I was a bit shocked. Sherry was indeed audacious, using Robert¡¯s money to maintain a backup, living morefortably than I do.


    ¡°Stop saying so much. Give me a little money and you always mention it. So, what¡¯s the matter? Who do you want me to investigate?¡± The man seemed topromise and asked.


    After a brief pause, Sherry¡¯s voice came through, ¡°It¡¯s about this woman. Find out who she is.¡±


    I quickly realized that Sherry was referring to Amelia.


    ¡°Heh! Who else could it be? This jerk¡¯s mistress, right? I told you, he¡¯s not a good person. If he cany hands on you, a maid, he won¡¯t spare anyone outside either.¡±


    The man sneered and disdainfully cursed, ¡°In my opinion, there¡¯s no use investigating. Just take more of his money. That¡¯s the most cost-effective solution! The next time he transfers money using your card, deduct all for yourself, then we can leave and start anew. Since he¡¯s not short of money, what can he do to us?¡±


    I was startled. So, Robert was still using Sherry to transfer money. No wonder Sherry¡¯s ount had suchrge transactions.


    ¡°Stop talking nonsense. There¡¯s definitely a problem here, or he wouldn¡¯t treat me like this. After all, I¡¯ve given him¡­¡± Sherry choked up, ¡°You¡¯re just short-sighted, only looking at the present!¡±


    ¡°I fucking tell you, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s short-sighted. Did you really think he would marry you? Even an idiot can see he¡¯s just using you!¡± The man¡¯s words were harsh but undoubtedly true.


    However, the truth hurts.


    Sherry immediately retorted, ¡°Shut up! If you can¡¯t help me, I¡¯ll find someone else!¡±


    ¡°Fuck, do you have someone else? Are you ying me? I¡¯ve been protecting you since we were kids, sticking with you even when we came to Newport. Damn it, do you really think I¡¯m your tool? Sherry, don¡¯t get too ahead of yourself. I¡¯m Adam, a man. I¡¯ve been giving you face because we¡¯ve known each other for so many years. Have you forgotten how you came to Newport?¡± The man was also getting angry. ¡°Sherry, don¡¯t act like you forgot how you got here!¡±


    As soon as he said this, Sherry immediately hushed him and whispered, ¡°Lower your voice!¡±

 Chapter 61: Something Fishy

    ¡°Do you know what fear is? Back then, when we did those things, did you ever feel afraid?¡± The man sounded genuinely angry. ¡°Damn it, if I didn¡¯t remind you, would you have forgotten everything? You¡¯ve been living afortable and enjoyable life all these years, but what about me? I¡¯ve been hiding and dodging, have you ever cared about me?¡±


    My heart raced wildly. It seemed that Sherry was not a simple person, and the man¡¯s words were quite revealing. However, why hadn¡¯t Albert mentioned anything about it in the information he found?


    ¡°Adam, you better keep your mouth shut!¡± Sherry warned Adam in a low voice, ¡°Otherwise, no one will live!¡±


    This made me even more certain that whatever they did before was a big deal.


    After a quiet moment, Sherry¡¯s gentle voice came again, ¡°Adam, I appreciate everything you¡¯ve done for me. I won¡¯t treat you unfairly. But, your well-being depends on mine. This time, I won¡¯t let your investigation go in vain.¡±


    It seemed like Sherry was changing her strategy and using a more gentle approach.


    ¡°Even if you find out, what can you do? I remind you, this guy is not a good person. You are just deluding yourself!¡± Adam¡¯s tone softened, sounding a bit like he was advising.


    ¡°Do you know anything? If I didn¡¯t have confidence, could I have persevered like this? I won¡¯t easily give up this opportunity. He must give me an exnation!¡± Sherry retorted fiercely. ¡°When the timees, even if I let go, he has to pay me a satisfactory price! I won¡¯t do useless work; you can rest assured!¡±


    ¡°Are you implying¡­ you have something on him?¡± The man asked in a low voice, excitement evident in his tone.


    ¡°It¡¯s more than just having something on him!¡± Sherry replied disdainfully.


    ¡°Tell me about it; I want to hear.¡± Adam yfully insisted.


    Sherry snorted, ¡°You know too much; it¡¯s not beneficial. Just hurry up and find out the details of this woman! I won¡¯t allow anyplications in my n.¡±


    ¡°Well, you¡¯ll have to provide me with some spare cash; I¡¯m tight on money right now!¡± Adam chuckled.


    ¡°Just investigate! Be thorough!¡± Sherry impatiently instructed.


    Not long after, a mobile phone notification sound came from the other side, followed by Adam¡¯sint, ¡°30, 000? What can I do with that? You know the cost of doing this kind of thing is high now. You want me to find out everything about her just from a photo? Do you think I¡¯m Spider-Man? This requires hiring a professional!¡±


    ¡°You start the investigation first, and when you¡¯re done, I¡¯ll give you 30, 000!¡± Sherry said impatiently.


    ¡°Sherry, are you going to take action again? Don¡¯te to me this time!¡± The man¡¯s voice sounded somewhat worried. ¡°I have my own ways!¡± Sherry confidently replied. ¡°They won¡¯t find anything on us! Besides, this was his idea, but once it seeds, he shouldn¡¯t think about reneging on the deal.¡±


    Her implication made me think about the things that were still in her hand.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do my best!¡± Adam said, chuckling. ¡°Let¡¯s go somewhere else. What¡¯s the point of sitting here for coffee? It¡¯s been a long time since we¡¯ve seen each other.¡±


    ¡°I have other things to do!¡± Sherry was clearly making excuses.


    ¡°What fuck urgent matters? Nothing is urgent for me. Come on! I¡¯ve been waiting for a long time. You have to appease me!¡± The man was persistent, seemingly in a hurry.


    Of course, I understood what urgent matters meant in the man¡¯s mouth and cursed under my breath. The two were shameless.


    There was a rustling sound from the other side, along with Sherry¡¯s annoyed voice, ¡°Shit, showing no consideration for the asion. Let¡¯s go!¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Well, Let¡¯s change a ce. When asking for a favor, there should be some manners, right?¡± The man insisted, indicating his impatience.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go quickly!¡± Sherry coquettishly replied.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, while he¡¯s ying with other women, you shouldn¡¯t be idle!¡± The man chuckledsciviously, followed by the sound of the adjacent door opening.


    I held my breath, listening to the fading footsteps of the two. After a moment¡¯s thought, I sent a message to Albert.


    Since someone was ready to take action, I might as well enjoy the show. Let Sherry get what she wants as soon as possible!

 Chapter 62 The Greatest Contributor

    Before I could leave, Scarlette called me, asking where I was. I sent her a location, and she told me to wait for her.


    Soon after, Scarlette hurriedly walked in, followed by the long-unseen Albert. Albert, being cautious, checked the surrounding booths for anyone before rejoining us.N?velDrama.Org content.


    After exchanging greetings, he sat down across from me and promptly ced a thick file folder in front of me.


    Raising an eyebrow, he gestured toward the folder, ¡°Here! It¡¯s all you wanted.¡±


    I eagerly reached out to open the file bag, pouring out a stack of documents. As Iid my eyes on this pile of information, I felt an adrenaline rush. ¡°This is way too efficient.¡±


    Albert, with an air of self-confidence, shrugged his shoulders, appearing proud.


    At the top was Steven¡¯s information. However, upon closer inspection, I was chilled to the bone. I hadn¡¯t anticipated that his family harbored such a sinister figure, a ruthless individual.


    Although I had sensed that he wasn¡¯t a good person, I didn¡¯t expect him to be so malicious andplicated.


    Albert pointed confidently to the information in my hands, ¡°That potion is rted to Steven. What I¡¯ve found so far is just the tip of the iceberg, and we can dig deeper, but it will take time. What I¡¯ve uncovered is specifically rted to you.¡±


    ¡°Robert¡¯s family is full of beasts. Daisy, targeting you, every one of them is implicated!¡± Scarlette added, ¡°The corporate restructuring, your premonition was correct; it¡¯s not an overnight matter.¡±


    I looked at Albert, ¡°Any news about Jacob?¡±


    Albert shook his head, saying solemnly, ¡°None. It¡¯s as if he disappeared into thin air.¡±


    This statement sent a chill down my spine, lingering until the ends of my hair.


    ¡°Albert, no matter what, you have to help me find him!¡± I said this with a heavy heart, ¡°He is my senior. He apanied me through thick and thin. Every piece of equipment that entered and left the hospital was through his connections. Without him, there would be no Medikit Inc today. I must find him!¡±


    Albert remained silent for a moment, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do my best. But I suspect¡­ he¡¯s not unrted to Steven.¡±


    This was thest thing I wanted to hear.


    ¡°Once we find him, everything that happened in thepany will be clear.¡± My mouth twitched, but I made a strong effort to control my emotions.


    ¡°The changes in thepany are also closely rted to this Amelia,¡± Albert said, setting down his coffee and reaching under the stack of documents for another one, which he handed to me. ¡°This is her timeline and process with Robert.¡±


    Upon hearing Albert¡¯s words, I quickly looked at the document.


    The information revealed that after Robert officially took over Medikit Inc, Amelia, as his secretary, was inseparable from him. She helped Robert streamline the existing customer base, visiting both salespersons and suppliers. It was clear that during this period, Robert easily secured Amelia, and she gained even more influence. Amelia yed a key role in Robert¡¯s bold changes, gradually sidelining my trusted seniors.


    Of course, Steven¡¯s methods were not absent from this collusion.


    ¡°Amelia is undoubtedly a key figure in Robert¡¯s restructuring. That¡¯s why Robert highly values her. During that time, Amelia held half the power, and some of the people who were kicked out didn¡¯t need Robert to lift a finger. Later¡­¡±


    Albert hesitated for a moment, then continued, ¡°Later, Amelia became pregnant and received Robert¡¯s protection, working behind the scenes¡­¡±


    ¡°Pregnant!¡± I was somewhat shocked, looking at Albert.

 Chapter 63: Disassembly

    Albert reached into the documents and pulled out a photo. ¡°This is her child with Robert! Two years younger than your Oliver, currently attending Prospect School. Amelia has now be a full-time Mrs. Brown.¡±


    ¡°Prospect?¡± I eximed.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes, the same school as Oliver!¡± Albert nodded confidently. ¡°One grade below Oliver!¡±


    A bitter taste rose in my mouth, and my heart pounded as if it would shatter.


    ¡°This is simply too much!¡± Scarlette couldn¡¯t bear it any longer. ¡°Son of beatch.¡±


    ¡°She has always been Robert¡¯s behind-the-scenes strategist, a capable assistant,¡± Albert leaned back on the sofa. ¡°Among Robert¡¯s numerous women, she is the one who satisfies Robert the most! Amelia yed a crucial role in Robert¡¯s sess; Also, she is the biggest beneficiary. If something happens to you, Robert will undoubtedly marry her.¡± Albert didn¡¯t care about my emotions and added, ¡°Amelia is indeed a cunning yer.¡±


    Albert¡¯s words were direct, and I tightened my grip on the photo, crumpling it in my hand.


    I looked at Albert meaningfully. ¡°Then give this information to Sherry. Let her study it well. The enemy of my enemy is my ally!¡±


    Albert understood instantly and looked at me, whistling.


    After a moment, he suddenly turned to me. ¡°Oh, by the way! Amelia¡¯s rtionship with Steven is also very close.¡±


    I was taken aback and quickly asked, ¡°How close?¡±


    ¡°When dealing with those old-timers at that time, Robert couldn¡¯t do without his help. Of course, Amelia was also a major yer and some things could only be handled by Amelia, so they naturally had close contact.¡±


    ¡°Scum!¡± I cursed harshly. ¡°Keep an eye on them, see if they have any value! I must dismantle the team!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Albert gestured in agreement.


    ¡°Daisy, you¡¯re right. If Amelia and Steven have something going on, that¡¯s a breakthrough. I¡¯m sure there¡¯s an affair; with their morals, they¡¯re capable of anything,¡± Scarlette raged.


    ¡°Another point of attack is Emma; she is extremely selfish and greedy!¡± I told Albert, ¡°I need an opportunity for her to show her selfishness. She currently manages the finances, and if we don¡¯t expose her, it wouldn¡¯t be fair to her!¡±


    Albert chuckled, ¡°Right, it¡¯s a good idea! I checked, and Emma¡¯s husband is also not a good person. He has long had grievances against Emma¡¯s family, so Emma¡¯s marriage is not in good shape. When necessary, we can use him.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s too ideal; this person must be used!¡± Scarlette agreed.


    Muttering to myself, ¡°I really want to return to thepany!¡±


    Albert immediately responded, ¡°Now is not the time to return to thepany. It¡¯s easy to startle the snakes in the grass! Besides, wouldn¡¯t it be awkward for you to go back now? You won¡¯t be able to aplish anything!¡±


    ¡°But I want to pay attention to some internal matters,¡± I said regretfully. ¡°They are like a seamless egg; I don¡¯t know anything inside. The current executives are all people Robert nted, like a firewall. I have no way in. The few old-timers left are inconsequential; I can¡¯t use them.¡±


    ¡°If you go, you might as well ce someone inside,¡± he suggested frankly.


    My eyes lit up immediately. ¡°Yes, if there¡¯s someone in thepany who belongs to me, it would be easier.¡±

 Chapter 64: Without nothing

    I looked at Albert with anticipation, eager to say, ¡°But I don¡¯t have such a person at my disposal.¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°Absolutely not someone you¡¯re familiar with. It has to be a new face. Think about it; the one going into the core of their internal operations, they will undoubtedly conduct a thorough investigation. I¡¯ll take care of arranging this!¡± Albert took the initiative to take on this task.


    He continued, ¡°Let him go undercover alongside Edward. Edward doesn¡¯t have much power, and he urgently needs someone he trusts to secure his position in thepany. At this time, he will be actively seeking capable individuals!¡±


    ¡°Oh, Just as I thought!¡± I pped my hands and sincerely thanked Albert. Honestly, I was increasingly impressed with Albert. Besides his sharp tongue, he was genuinely helpful.


    I turned to Scarlette and asked, ¡°Scarlette, thewyer I asked you to find that day, have you found one?¡±


    ¡°No problem!¡± Scarlette exchanged a nce with Albert. ¡°When do you need to meet him?¡±


    ¡°You arrange it, and I¡¯ll meet them when it¡¯s convenient. I want to consult on some legal matters,¡± I said briefly.


    ¡°What kind of legal matters?¡± Albert looked at me seriously and asked.


    I didn¡¯t want to disclose it, but Albert kept pressing, so I had to be honest. ¡°Divorce.¡±


    As soon as he heard my words, Albert immediately poured cold water on me. ¡°You can¡¯t divorce right now. There¡¯s no need to consult awyer for that. First, if Robert still wants to make money from you, he won¡¯t easily agree to a divorce. Second, if you divorce at this time, it won¡¯t benefit you in any way. You might not get anything ¨C not the assets, the house, or even the child. Why leave empty-handed?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t let him touch anything with Daisy!¡± Scarlette immediately chimed in. ¡°Who does he think he is? Medikit Inc was built up bit by bit by Daisy, her father took great risks and invested most of his fortune here. Now, it¡¯s fallen into Robert¡¯s hands, and he¡¯s basking in glory. What about Daisy?¡±


    My eyes welled up with tears. ¡°It¡¯s all because of my ipetence. Blind and ignorant!¡±


    ¡°Indeed, in this aspect, you¡¯re quite foolish regarding Robert,¡± Albert bluntly said, ¡°but¡­ you¡¯re not hopelessly stupid either.¡±


    I was amused by his words, ¡°Are you scolding me or praising me?¡±


    Heughed too, ¡°Both, half and half! No problem with thewyer, readily avable. I¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll find one for you, absolutely satisfying and reliable,¡±Scarlet immediately interrupted him before Albert could finish his sentence.


    I urged again, ¡°It must be reliable. I can¡¯t afford any mistakes in my current situation. I don¡¯t want to divorce now; I just want to know how much chance I have at this time. It¡¯s good to prepare early. I¡¯ve been too passive in some things. How can I change from being passive to taking the initiative without breaking thew?¡±


    ¡°Smart!¡±Albert praised, giving a thumbs up.


    I helplesslyughed, ¡°Everyone has to start somewhere!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not stupid about other things; it¡¯s just that you can¡¯t judge people well!¡± Albert added, and both Scarlet and Iughed.


    ¡°Oh, by the way! I forgot to ask you something.¡±I almost forgot about the man Sherry met just now.


    ¡°Albert, when you were investigating Sherry, did youe across a man named Adam?''¡±


    ¡°Adam? Yes, there is. This guy seems to be Sherry¡¯s ssmate, always standing up for her. Whoever bullied Sherry, he would fight them. At that time, Sherry was very isted, and everyone called her a wild seed. Butter, when Sherry left home, I didn¡¯t pay attention to this person anymore.¡±


    ¡°Check this Adam; I suspect he¡¯s involved in some shady business with Sherry!¡± So, I recounted the recent events to Albert and Scarlet.


    Albert suddenly became alert and looked at me, ¡°I¡¯ll check right away!¡± Then he stood up and walked to the door, suddenly turned back, and said to me with a meaningful look, ¡°I¡¯ll find you awyer!¡±

 Chapter 65 Meeting with Amelia

    I looked at his departing figure with confusion and asked Scarlette, ¡°Is he really ke¡¯s cousin?¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Scarlette nodded confidently, ¡°Absolutely true.¡±


    I shook my head in amazement, ¡°He¡¯s really different from his brother.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying ke is better than Albert?¡± Scarlette implied, ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate this guy. He¡¯s very reliable. Moreover, he has a significant position in the industry. He¡¯s not someone just anyone can hire. Most people can¡¯t afford him.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not lying to you,¡± Scarlette said seriously, ¡°In our media industry, we can¡¯t do without him. He holds the top spot, and there are countless subordinates under him. There¡¯s no information he can¡¯t dig up. I owe a lot of my achievements over the years to him.¡±


    Listening to Scarlette, my eyes widened, and I thought, ¡°Oh my, how am I going to pay him back in the future? Even if I escape all the troubles, I might end up bankrupt.¡±


    As if Scarlette had read my mind, she chuckled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s offering friendly assistance to you.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± I looked at Scarlette and teased, ¡°The way you describe him, I might go bankrupt just trying to pay him!¡±


    Scarlette burst intoughter and then joked, ¡°You still have ke, what are you afraid of?¡±


    ¡°Forget it! You¡¯d better not mention him!¡± I quickly changed the topic, ¡°Let me give you a task.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead! I¡¯m ready anytime.¡±


    ¡°Set up a meeting; I want to meet Amelia!¡± I said with a hidden agenda, ¡°After all, she used to be my subordinate. Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯ll meet her in a friendly manner.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, pretending you don¡¯t know anything,¡± Scarlette quickly understood my intention.


    Looking at the photo of Robert, Amelia, and their child in my hand, I smiled at her cunningly, ¡°You understand me! I need to test how strong their rtionship really is.¡±


    ¡°Got it! Good luck!¡± Scarlette patted my shoulder.


    I reviewed the information Albert provided once again, carefully cing each document back. I handed them over to Scarlette and said, ¡°Keep these with you! My ce isn¡¯t secure.¡±


    Scarlette nodded, putting the materials into her bag. We ate something there and then left through the back door. I needed to get home before Sherry returned.


    Upon my arrival, Sherry hadn¡¯te back yet. Iy on the couch, the image of that photo lingering in my mind. Thoughts of my three children made me a bit absent-minded.


    It¡¯s impossible not to harbor resentment, but reason told me I had to calm and reim everything I owned. Only then could I ensure Robert and Amelia¡¯s downfall, leaving them with no chance of recovery.


    Lost in thought, Sherry came back with a bag of groceries, seemingly in a good mood. She looked more rxed than when she left. It seemed that this afternoon she had definitely had a pleasant time mingling with that Adam guy, feeling content and glowing with a rosyplexion.


    ¡°Mrs. Brown, didn¡¯t you go out for a walk?¡± Sherry asked when she saw me lying on the couch looking a bit sleepy.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°No, toozy to move,¡± I responded listlessly.


    After putting away the groceries, Sherry walked out and asked, ¡°Mrs. Brown, what do you feel like having for dinner?¡±


    I thought for a moment, sat up, and said, ¡°Anything! I¡¯m going out for a while.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Where are you going?¡± she asked.


    I nced at her, and she immediately realized she had crossed a line, smiling awkwardly.


    I went upstairs, changed into a different outfit, grabbed my car keys, and walked out. Before leaving, I told Sherry, ¡°I¡¯m going to see Oliver! I won¡¯t be back for dinner.¡±

 Chapter 66 Ungrateful

    I got into the car, left the house, and headed straight to Prospect, an upscale school where Oliver attended second grade. Due to my health, Oliver had been looked after by his grandmother, and it had been a while since Ist saw him.


    When I reached the school gate, it was a bit early, so I parked the car a little farther away and sat inside, watching the entrance. I waited until the first-grade students started leaving school, sitting up straight and keeping my eyes fixed on the gate, searching for Amelia among the parents picking up their children.


    It had been several years since Ist saw her. Reflecting on it, it was my own naivety that led me to underestimate human greed and to trust Robert and Amelia too much. Looking back, my attempt to talk to her before leaving, asking for her help with Robert, seemed incredibly foolish!


    Finally, I spotted her figure in the crowd. She wore a light yellow knitted dress that entuated her voluptuous figure, a brown scarf, and held a limited edition Herm¨¨s bag in a matching color. Her wavy long hair exuded a sophisticated and elegant charm.


    That face, not initially very attractive, was now adorned with a touch of morous allure from the yellow dress, adding a hint of charm. I instinctively nced at myself in the rearview mirror, with dull short hair, a paleplexion, and skin long devoid of its radiance, this was the face that had slightly improved after taking the antidote. It was easy to imagine that when I first woke up, nobody would suspect I was still alive, even if I were taken to the funeral parlor.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    My hands clenched the steering wheel tightly as a surge of anger burned within me, growing stronger. What was even more unbearable was seeing a slightly plump woman standing beside her-my mother-inw, Charlotte. They seemed quite familiar, engaged in lively conversation with parents picking up their children.


    Charlotte¡¯s eyes showed delight, and they greeted parents around them with friendly gestures. It seemed Robert¡¯s family had long epted the mistress, forgetting about my existence.


    Thinking back, they once crowded into a living space of less than 50 square meters, and it was I who enabled them to move into a spacious 300-square-meter house. Yet, they conspired to kill me.


    At this moment, I truly wished to open the car door and surprise them, reminding Robert¡¯s mother that I was still alive and that it was too early to legitimize the mistress.


    But the next second, I saw a chubby little boy running out from the school gate, joyfully rushing into Amelia¡¯s arms. I quickly withdrew my intended action.


    Amelia smiled warmly, wiping the sweat from the boy¡¯s forehead. He then turned to Charlotte, who held him with ease, her eyes squinting in a joyful smile.


    The disy of familial affection seemed so natural, so harmonious. However, Amelia did not leave; she stayed with Charlotte, continuing to greet other parents at the entrance. I couldn¡¯t quiteprehend it. Were they waiting for Oliver to finish school?


    My heart twisted, feeling uneasy. They were too audacious!


    Suppressing the anger within, I decided to observe the unfolding situation. Sure enough, ten minutester, Oliver walked out slowly with his backpack, wearing a displeased expression.


    My heart tightened.

 Chapter 67 The Configuration of a Mistress’s car

    I saw Oliver walking out, looking gloomy. When he saw his grandmother and Amelia, there was no surprise on his face, indicating that he was also very familiar with them.


    The first to run over was Amelia¡¯s son, a lively boy with a bright face full of smiles, possessing amorous eyes like Robert. He stopped in front of Oliver, talking to him with an uplifted head.


    Oliver¡¯s mood was not high, but he smiled at Amelia, said something, and then looked at his grandmother.


    His grandmother said something with an unhappy expression, then reached out, pulled Oliver over, obviously pulling a long face. The expression waspletely different from when she saw Amelia and her son just now.


    Oliver shook off Charlotte¡¯s hand, walked away inrge strides. Charlotte said something to Amelia, then chased after Oliver.


    I tried to start the car, but there were too many cars picking up children, making it impossible for me to pass smoothly.


    At this moment, Amelia, watching the departing figure of Charlotte, raised her eyebrows and smiled disdainfully. Then, she greeted the other parents and left with her son.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    My eyes followed their departing figures all the way. Unexpectedly, in the next moment, another wave of frustration hit me. Amelia, leading her son, actually got into a Porsche 911.


    I always liked this car, but I always felt it was a bit expensive. Moreover, for a full-time mom, buying such a good car seemed a bit too ostentatious.


    Later, Robert said that he must maintain a facade when conducting business. So, he got himself a Bentley, gave me his BMW, and the one I used to drive became the family car for Sherry to go grocery shopping.


    I didn¡¯t expect Robert to be so generous, giving the mistress¡¯s car a configuration many times higher than that of his wife.


    I couldn¡¯t help butugh in anger,ughing until the end, my face was covered in tears, almost biting down on my teeth.


    Watching Amelia drive away in a Porsche, I finally came back to my senses, started the car, and went straight to Charlotte¡¯s house.


    As soon as I entered the door, I saw Charlotte sitting on the sofa, full of resentment, scolding Oliver. At this moment, Oliver stood in front of her, keeping a low head, looking like he hadmitted a grave mistake.


    Charlotte heard the movement at the door, stopped scolding, and looked over. The moment her gaze fell on me, she went from confusion to shock. She was so shocked that she stood there with her mouth wide open.


    When I approached, she stammered, ¡°You¡­ how.. how did youe?¡±


    ¡°Mom!¡± I called out, I couldn¡¯t reveal anything now, I had to pretend. ¡°I came to see Oliver!¡±


    ¡°But you¡­ aren¡¯t you sick? This¡­ how does it look¡­¡± She pointed at me, not sure what she wanted to say.


    I didn¡¯t bother with her. The scene at the school gate just now hadpletely revealed the true faces of this family to me.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on, Oliver?¡± I walked over, squatted down, and reached out to pull Oliver towards me.


    His little expression was exactly like his grandmother¡¯s, frozen in shock. When my hand touched him, he seemed a bit resistant, struggling backward.


    I looked at him and whispered softly, ¡°It¡¯s Mom, Oliver!¡±


    The scene in front of me involuntarily reminded me of the surveince video I saw, where Sherry pointed at me lying unconscious on the bed, saying something that scared them away.


    ¡°Oliver, Mom is better now! Mom misses you, my sweetheart!¡± I tried to soften my voice, gradually tightening my grip and pulling him into my arms. I could clearly feel his body gradually rxing.


    But I noticed that his eyes were full of anxiety as he nced at his grandmother.


    At that moment, I suddenly had an idea: I had to find a way to take my children away from this home.

 Chapter 68 My Image

    I stood up, holding Oliver¡¯s small hand tightly in mine, and I had no intention of letting go.


    Charlotte had regained her normal thinking by now, looking at me displeased. ¡°You¡¯re still sick and running around. Your hair looks like this. Not to me you, Daisy, but really, you¡¯ve let yourself go! You should pay more attention to your image.¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Her words were like an ice pick, piercing into my heart, causing every cell in my body to shiver.


    Image?


    In my heart, I sneered. My current image, isn¡¯t it all because of you? Shameless, treating me like a fool?


    Amelia did have a good image, but she used my money to decorate her facade.


    Now, she shamelessly criticized my image. After enjoying good days for a few years, she forgets herself, looking like a mess and worrying about food and clothing?


    One day, I¡¯ll make you return to your past.


    I gritted my teeth,posed my emotions, and calmly sat on the sofa with Oliver. I looked directly at Charlotte, replying without humility, ¡°Mom, my illness gets better, and I need to go out.¡±


    I raised my hand to tidy up my short hair. ¡°When the illness was severe, I had severe hair loss, so I cut it for the sake of my life! Indeed, I need to pay more attention to my image. Even you can¡¯t stand it now!¡±


    Charlotte looked cold, a stark contrast to when she saw Amelia.


    She sternly looked at Oliver. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to do your homework?¡±


    Oliver, scared, tried to pull his hand back. I tightened my grip, not letting go, and looked at Charlotte. ¡°Mom, did Oliver do something to upset you?¡±


    ¡°You ask him yourself. Always misbehaving, getting into fights with ssmates. I really owe it to you. Can¡¯t have a day of peace!¡± Charlotteined.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take him back then! It¡¯s really worrying for you. Take a break, and I¡¯ll take care of him!¡± I used the opportunity to take Oliver away and retorted, ¡°Kids are always naughty! I remember you telling me before that Robert and the others were also naughty when they were young, but they all turned out well! Look, Mom was right. They¡¯re all doing well at thepany now!¡±


    I smiled lightly and continued, ¡°I¡¯ll take him back, and you can have a rest!¡±


    ¡°No, Robert said you¡¯re seriously ill and not suitable to take care of the child!¡± Charlotte probably didn¡¯t expect me to do this suddenly and tried to stop me. ¡°You better focus on your treatment!¡±


    ¡°I need to treat my illness, but it doesn¡¯t prevent me from taking care of the child. Your health is also important. Illnesses without warning. I suddenly copsed, fortunately, I was lucky enough to survive. Thepany has everyone taking care of it, and I should take care of my child. Otherwise, how can I justify it!¡± I said, standing up. ¡°I won¡¯t have dinner here tonight. I¡¯ll take Oliver to eat something casual and educate him a bit!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? He¡¯s been here since he was little. Can¡¯t I educate him? You suddenlye and want to take him away. Did I abuse him? You¡¯re seriously ill and weak. If you get worse one day, won¡¯t you have to send him back? Whose instructions should he follow in the end?¡± Charlotte had a displeased expression and spoke quite harshly.


    ¡°He¡¯ll listen to whoever is right!¡± My tone suddenly became firm. ¡°Your education is correct. Otherwise, how can he achieve something? Now that I¡¯ve realized it, I won¡¯t be weak and ill anymore!¡±


    ¡°What are you implying? Take him away if you want. How do I exin this to Robert?¡± She stood up to block my way.


    ¡°Mom! I¡¯m taking the child home. What needs exining? Since it¡¯s Robert¡¯s idea, I¡¯ll call him and ask.¡± I had no intention of backing down.


    Just as I took out my phone to call Robert, unexpectedly, Robert walked in, pushing the door open.

 Chapter 69 Someone Spilled the Beans

    How coincidental, someone must have spilled the beans. But it¡¯s perfect timing!


    Robert walked in and, upon seeing our situation, asked with a smile, ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡±


    Before I could speak, his motherined first, ¡°It¡¯s Daisy. She didn¡¯t even say anything and just came over to take the child back. Look at her, with that sickly appearance, can she take care of the child? I doubt she can even take care of herself!¡±


    She used me without the slightest politeness, unlike when she spoke with Amelia.


    I didn¡¯t engage and watched with a smile.


    Charlotte nced at me, sneered, and continued, ¡°Look at her appearance, like a beggar. Does she look like a member of our family? Can I trust her to take Oliver back? Oliver is still mischievous, not as well-behaved as¡­¡±


    Charlotte suddenly stopped herself, nced at me, then regretfully looked at Robert. It was clear she realized she almost misspoke.


    I pressed, ¡°Not as well-behaved as who?¡±


    In reality, I knew she wanted to say, ¡°Not as well-behaved as Amelia¡¯s child.¡±


    I clenched my fists silently, staring at Robert¡¯s face.


    Robert¡¯s eyes tightened visibly, then he looked at his mother and said, ¡°Mom, What you¡¯re saying? Daisy is just missing Oliver. She¡¯s been sick for so long, and now that she¡¯s better, she came to see him. If she wants to take Oliver back, just let her. What¡¯s the problem?¡±


    I still maintained my smiling face, observing their performance. One was acting in their true colors, and the other was ying the perfect role, like characters in an idol drama.


    The image of this perfect husband, the warm and affectionate words, almost made me feel extremely grateful.


    Charlotte didn¡¯t immediately catch on to her son¡¯s intentions. She blinked her eyes and stared at Robert.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Robert quickly added, ¡°Mom, go help Oliver pack a few clothes. We¡¯ll take him home for a few days. If it doesn¡¯t work out, we¡¯ll bring him back!¡±


    Charlotte looked at Robert sternly, about to say something more, but Robert immediately smiled and embraced her shoulder. ¡°Go on! Don¡¯t worry! We have a nanny at home, so everything will be fine!¡±


    Charlotte finally suppressed her hostile expression and turned to walk towards the inner room.


    I was certain that Robert had just given his mother a hint, leading her toply so obediently and start packing Oliver¡¯s clothes.


    However, her shout came from inside the room the next moment, ¡°Robert,e here.¡±


    Robert shrugged at me with open hands, reassuring, ¡°Wait a moment! I¡¯ll be right back!¡±


    Watching his retreating figure, I disdainfully snorted and then lowered my head to the silent Oliver standing beside me. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Mom will take you home to y with your little brother, okay?¡±


    Oliver tilted his head, looking at me with a somewhat anxious expression but remained silent.


    I crouched down, making eye contact with him, gently smiling as I pinched his little cheek and said with utmost affection, ¡°Don¡¯t you miss Mom? I missed you so much!¡±


    His mouth twitched, but he still didn¡¯t speak.


    ¡°I was sick before, only knew to sleep, didn¡¯t know anything, and didn¡¯t know you had been sent to Grandma¡¯s. Now I¡¯m almost better, so, of course, Oliver has toe home!¡± I exined softly.


    ¡°¡­ Does that mean big sister wille home too?¡±


    Finally, Oliver spoke, and tears almost welled up in my eyes. I vigorously nodded, responding with teary eyes, ¡°Of course, we¡¯re all going to be together!¡±


    ¡°Then, will you pick me up from school in the future?¡± he scrutinized me, a bit timid.


    ¡°Of course, to and from school, I will pick you up!¡± I couldn¡¯t help but kiss him, feeling an inexplicable closeness. ¡°Would you like Mom to pick you up?¡±


    He looked at me, nodding after a while.


    Honestly, I couldn¡¯t see any mischievousness in him. Instead, there was a hint of mncholy.


    Just then, Robert dragged a small suitcase out and walked out. He told Oliver, ¡°Oliver, grab your backpack!¡±


    Only then did Oliver release his hand and run over to pick up his little backpack, looking up at Robert.


    I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that Oliver was afraid of Robert, and they didn¡¯t seem close at all.

 Chapter 70: An Unexpected Encounter

    Robert smiled kindly and casually patted the little guy¡¯s head, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Oliver, with his big round eyes, looked at me nervously, unmoving. I walked over, took Oliver¡¯s little hand, and shook it, ¡°Let¡¯s go! We¡¯re going home!¡±


    After saying that, I led Oliver out without looking back.


    In my peripheral vision, I caught a glimpse of Charlotteing out of the room, watching the three of us leave with a gloomy expression. I didn¡¯t bother to greet her.


    Respect is mutual, and she doesn¡¯t deserve it.


    As we were about to leave, Charlotte shouted from behind us, ¡°Bring him back in a few days!¡±


    I secretly calcted in my heart; If I would bring him somewhere, I would but not here.


    After taking Oliver away, I didn¡¯t hurry to go home. Instead, I took him for a stroll, treating him to his favorite food and taking him to ces he wanted to go. He seemed visibly happy, but he didn¡¯t speak much, asionally ncing at Robert who was constantly by our side.


    I spected that Oliver had never been this happy at his grandmother¡¯s house. He and Robert were strangers, meaning Robert didn¡¯t visit him often and was strict with him.


    Thinking about this, the picture of Robert with Amelia and their child in the amusement park shed in my mind-a harmonious family of three.


    My heart suddenly tightened, feeling an intense restlessness, almost wishing to tear apart theposed and gentle image that Robert portrayed.


    With clenched teeth and determination, Robert, I won¡¯t let you have the chance again. If you want to y the role of a good father, you can only perform it for my children.


    With this in mind, despite Robert¡¯s constant reminders not to strain myself, I led Oliver into a children¡¯s clothing store. I wanted to buy clothes for my kids.


    Amelia¡¯s child dressed brightly, so why not mine?


    I not only bought for Oliver but also for Lilly and Charles, in addition to myself. Today, I wanted to indulge in retaliatory consumption. As long as it caught my eye, I would have it wrapped.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Didn¡¯t Charlotte say I don¡¯t care about my image? Didn¡¯t she say I look like a beggar?


    Before I married Robert, he hesitated to bring me to his home because it was vastly different from what it is now. Back then, they slept in bunk beds, and one piece of clothing was worn by all in rotation. Now, they actually said Icked an image! They really thought their current situation was well-deserved. a


    I do need to change my thrifty habits. The money saved will be spent on them. I feel pathetic even thinking about it.


    So, after buying clothes, I went into a handbag store. If I¡¯m going to buy it, I need the full set.


    As we were enthusiastically shopping, an unexpected event urred. The world is indeed small, and I had never imagined that we would run into Amelia and her son.


    It all happened in an instant, catching everyone by surprise.


    We collided face to face, and when our eyes met, the three of us were momentarily stunned. Then, we heard the clear and cheerful shout from the little boy, ¡°Daddy!¡±

 Chapter 71: What’s Your Name?

    With just that one shout, the expressions on Amelia and Robert¡¯s faces changed instantly. I looked at Robert with curiosity and asked, ¡°Is he calling you?¡±


    Before Robert could respond, Amelia¡¯s reaction was quite swift. She crouched down with an embarrassed expression, reaching out to the little boy, saying, ¡°Ryan, don¡¯t call out randomly. Your dad has gone to get the car! Call him Uncle, not Dad!¡±


    In the next moment, the child¡¯s expression became strange. He continuously straightened his back, wide-eyed, looking at Robert with a face full of grievance. I figured the hand behind the child was up to something.


    At this moment, Robert, feigning calmness, coldly observed everything, his face showing a hint of coldness, his eyes sternly fixed on the little boy.


    Amelia then stood up, holding the child¡¯s hand. There must have been added force in her grip, as the knuckles of the hands she held together turned white. Amelia continued her act, pointing at Oliver, saying, ¡°Why not say hello to Oliver? This is Oliver from your school!¡±


    Oliver tightened his grip on my small hand, staring at Amelia without saying a word.


    Robert showed displeasure, standing there indifferently.


    Amelia, still smiling, nodded at me and Robert, saying, ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Brown! Long time no see!¡±


    ¡°Long time no see,¡± I responded, coldly chuckling inside. Yes, it has been a long time! So long that mypany is almost in your hands!


    Amelia looked at me and affectionately said, ¡°Mrs. Brown, we haven¡¯t seen each other in many years. I heard that you were ill. I didn¡¯t have a chance to visit you. You¡¯ve lost a lot of weight. If I hadn¡¯t run into you here, I might not have recognized you!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I had a serious illness and narrowly escaped death!¡± I responded with a smile, unabashedly staring at the little boy, asking, ¡°Is he your child? Are you married?¡±


    Amelia pulled the child closer to herself, swallowed, and forced herself to answer, ¡°Yes, otherwise, why would I resign?¡±


    ¡°You resigned?¡± I pretended to be surprised, looking at Robert, ¡°You never told me!¡±


    Robert pulled the corners of his mouth and responded casually, as if it was a normal thing, ¡°You were sick at that time, so I didn¡¯t mention it. It¡¯s been a long time!¡±


    The little boy kept staring at Robert eagerly, and Amelia¡¯s nose started to sweat. She had been controlling the child, afraid he might speak out of turn.


    I deliberately focused on the child, my eyes fixed on his little face. To be honest, he looked quite good, with a clean and pleasing appearance.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    I bent down, getting closer to him, and asked, ¡°Hello! What¡¯s your name?¡±


    Amelia instinctively pulled the child closer and quickly answered, ¡°His name is Ryan!¡±


    ¡°Oh, hello, Ryan!¡±


    I nodded, savoring the name. Amelia, fearing he might blurt out his full name, hastily provided the answer for him.


    Amelia quickly nced at Robert, perhaps noticing his difort.


    Maybe Robert, seeing that I had been staring at the child, couldn¡¯t help but speak up, ¡°How about you catch up another time? Daisy is tired from shopping today, and we were just about to head back!¡±


    Amelia immediately went along, ¡°Of course, of course! Mrs. Brown, let¡¯s n for another time! It¡¯s been so long, I¡¯m so happy. I almost forgot you were still ill!¡±


    ¡°No worries, take your time. How about it, Robert? Why don¡¯t you take the two boys for a cold drink? Look, the little boy has been watching you all this time!¡± I deliberately looked at Robert, seeking his opinion.

 Chapter 72: The Boy Looks Like You

    Amelia hurriedly said, ¡°Let¡¯s n for another time! My son knows Mr. Brown. Sometimes I would take him to thepany, and Mr. Brown would y with him, making him call him ¡®Dad¡¯! He even bought him snacks, and my son remembers it all!¡±


    Robert immediately chuckled. ¡°Oh¡­ I see! No wonder he calls ¡®Dad¡¯ so naturally!¡±


    Amelia awkwardly pursed her lips, and her facial muscles stiffened.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s n another time!¡± Seeing Robert lingering, I deliberately pointed at him and said, ¡°You go ahead and pay those packages. I want all of them!¡±


    Amelia instinctively nced at the counter where the few items were being packed. They were the newly arrived limited editions for this year. Her expression froze for a moment, but it quickly disappeared.


    Then she pulled her son and said, ¡°Mrs. Brown, we¡¯re leaving now. His dad is here to pick us up!¡±


    ¡°Sure! Bring your husband next time, and we can all get together!¡± I sincerely smiled.


    Amelia¡¯s mouth twitched, and she smiled at Robert before quickly walking away with her son, disappearing from my sight as if fleeing.


    Poor kid, he kept looking back at Robert, who maintained a cold expression.


    ¡°Dad!¡± I looked at Robert meaningfully and teasingly, ¡°I have to say, that kid really looks like you! If one didn¡¯t know better, they¡¯d think he¡¯s your son!¡±


    Robert¡¯s face instantly darkened. ¡°Nonsense, stop making things up!¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Why so serious? I¡¯m just joking!¡±


    Though inside, I felt triumphant. Damn it! Even for your own son, you dare not openly admit it in front of me!


    I turned to the waiter and instructed, ¡°Please pack all of these for me.¡±


    When swiping the card, Robert¡¯s expression didn¡¯t look too good as he asked, ¡°Do you really need all of this?¡±


    I looked at him and countered, ¡°Feeling sorry now? Your mom just said I look like a beggar, embarrassing your family. Are you unwilling to spend a little money to save face for your family?¡±


    He didn¡¯t say anything more and reluctantly handed over his card.


    Today, perhaps due to my good mood and significantly improved energy, we continued shopping until my car was filled to the brim, and there was no more space. Only then did I reluctantly call it a day and gave themand to head home.


    Robert visibly rxed at this point, and his face softened considerably.N?velDrama.Org content.


    Back at home, I had Sherry and Alice move the items from the car to my room, while I took Oliver back to his room. Sherry offered to help organize his room, but I declined, wanting to personally arrange everything for Oliver.


    Despite feeling somewhat exhausted after these few hours, I persisted in doing it myself.


    After finishing the arrangements, I put my arm around his small shoulders and asked, ¡°Baby, are you happy?¡±


    He blinked hisrge eyes, disying a vivid range of expressions but remained silent.


    Encouragingly, I said, ¡°Tell me, okay?¡±


    ¡°Are you not happy?¡± I yfully asked when he didn¡¯t respond.


    He nodded and lowered his gaze.


    ¡°At Grandma¡¯s house, did she never take you out to y?¡± I probed. I sensed that Oliver¡¯s emotions were off, and now that I had a chance to be alone with him, I wanted to understand what might be bothering him.


    Upon hearing my question, Oliver shook his head, fidgeting with his small hands.


    I could guess most of it; Oliver must have felt neglected. This suspicion arose from witnessing his grandmother¡¯s sharp reprimand earlier, as well as his subsequent excitement and joy when ying with us.


    I reached out to embrace Oliver, nting a kiss on his cheek. ¡°I will often take you out to y from now on! And during your summer vacation, I will take you, your sister, and your little brother to visit Grandma, okay?¡±


    Indeed, this statement instantly piqued his interest. He looked up at me cautiously and asked, ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Of course, My illness is all better!¡± I emphasized this point because I was unsure of what Sherry might have told the kids in the video, leading them to scatter in fear. But I also knew now was not the time to ask that question.


    I guided him to lie down on the bed, intending to continue our conversation. However, Robert entered the room, saw us on the bed, and sat down beside us, casting a gaze toward Oliver.


    Clearly, Oliver¡¯s just-relieved expression tightened once again.

 Chapter 73: No Chance

    Before I could let him out, his phone rang, and he nced at it before turning it off.


    Then, he smiled at Oliver, patted his head slightly, and said, ¡°Are you sleepy? If you are, go to sleep¡­¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, the phone rang again. He stood up and said to me, ¡°I¡¯m going to take a shower! Oliver, go to sleep!¡±


    I directly asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you answer the phone?¡±


    He casually replied, ¡°It¡¯s Emma.¡±


    I didn¡¯t give him a chance to lie, ¡°Then answer it! She must have a reason to call you sote!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s about the payment. I need to check the report before replying to her!¡± He was weaving lies smoothly.


    If I¡¯m not mistaken, I guess this call should be from Amelia.


    After saying that, Robert quickly left Oliver¡¯s room. I didn¡¯t pay him any attention and continued chatting with Oliver.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Of course, most of the time, I was the one doing the talking. Even so, I was happy about it. Nothing is more important than my children, and I must make Oliver lively.


    After Oliver fell asleep, I returned to my room, exhausted, unable to even take a shower.


    Just as I was dozing off, Robert appeared in my room, dressed neatly. He looked at me with a ttering expression, smiled gently, and said, ¡°Honey, you sleep, and I need to go to thepany; there¡¯s an ount discrepancy that I need to check. I have to make the payment tomorrow!¡±


    Upon hearing this, I instantly became alert. I responded decisively, ¡°No, you¡¯re not allowed to go. What ount are you checking in the middle of the night? It can wait until tomorrow. Who called you? Let me talk to them. If they can¡¯t handle such a small matter, they shouldn¡¯t be doing it. Robert, today¡¯s matter is not over yet! I¡¯m too tired today. You¡¯d better go to sleep, and don¡¯t go anywhere!¡±


    To be honest, since we got married, this is the first time I¡¯ve spoken to him with such a tone, and my attitude is quite assertive.


    Robert might have never seen me so assertive, and he stood there in confusion, looking at me for a long time without reacting.


    I think the key is that he didn¡¯t understand the meaning of ¡°today¡¯s matter is not over yet,¡± but he¡¯s naturally weak for having done the unseemly. He stood in front of the bed for a long time, and in the end, he obediently changed his clothes, turned off his phone, and did not go out.


    Lying on the bed, he reached out, trying to pull me closer. His body pressed against mine, and I immediately pped his hand away, ¡°I told you I¡¯m exhausted!¡±


    In my mind, I cursed, thinking, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m one of those cheap women who aroused at the slightest touch?¡±


    Robert visibly startled, chuckled, ¡°It¡¯s been a while since we did this, honey, I want!¡±


    His voice gave me goosebumps, and I almost vomited. I quickly moved away, scolding him without mercy, ¡°Considering my current situation, just staying alive is good enough. Do you really have the mood for this?¡±


    ¡°Then why did you insist on bringing Oliver back?¡± Robert¡¯s tone carried a hint of anger, disturbed by my attitude.


    ¡°You still have the nerve to ask. During my illness, did you ever bother to check on Oliver? Do you think that dumping the child at your mother¡¯s ce solves everything?¡± I turned to face him, staring directly into his eyes. ¡°Have you not noticed that Oliver¡¯s personality has changed?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been too busy,¡± Robert defended himself. ¡°You don¡¯t trust leaving him with my mom? I don¡¯t see any change. You¡¯re blowing things out of proportion.¡±


    ¡°Blowing things out of proportion?¡± I was genuinely angry, and my voice rose a couple of octaves. ¡°You¡¯re busy? Your entire family is at thepany, and you¡¯re the only one busy. You don¡¯t even have time to asionally spend with the children? Then why keep them? Thepany¡¯s purpose is to create profits, not feed a bunch of people for free. If they can¡¯t do their jobs well, then send them all back! I¡¯m not dead yet, and you all can take a break. I¡¯ll take over again!¡±


    I spoke quite directly.


    Damn it, if I don¡¯t give him some pressure, he really thinks I¡¯m dead.


    Sure enough, my words hit Robert where it hurt. His wandering hands on me abruptly stopped.

 Chapter 74: Absolutely Cannot Lose

    He wore an unpleasant expression, pulling back his hand. ¡°Can¡¯t you speak more gently?¡±


    ¡°Gently?¡± I looked at him seriously, my gaze piercing. ¡°Did I say something wrong? If they¡¯re not a bunch of useless people, why are you the only busy one? You can¡¯t take care of the child, even the family¡¯s money is invested, yet each of them fills their own pockets. Are you Santa us?¡±


    Robert found it challenging to respond. Before he could speak, I didn¡¯t give him a chance. ¡°Investing in thepany is not charity! I don¡¯t mind asionally helping family members, but I haven¡¯t reached the point where I support anyone, anytime, anywhere. Call me a beggar? Did I beg at your mom¡¯s house? Is a single penny in thepany from your family?¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    My words today were very direct, leaving no room forpromise.


    As soon as Robert sensed my displeasure, he immediately softened, reaching out to hug my waist. He leaned in, biting my earlobe. ¡°Baby, I was wrong. I overlooked this! Look at you, how did we end up talking about thepany when we were discussing the child?¡±


    ¡°Then you¡¯ve done well with the child¡¯s matters?¡± I retorted.


    Robert smiled apologetically. ¡°I think my mom can take care of her grandson without any problems!¡±


    I felt nauseated and pushed him away as he tried to get closer. ¡°Your mom?¡±


    ¡°Your mom is just his grandmother, and he is your son! What are you so concerned about? Haven¡¯t you noticed Oliver¡¯s changes?¡± I looked into his eyes and asked with a hint of usation, ¡°If you don¡¯t pay attention to your own son, who will you pay attention to?¡±


    My actions stunned Robert, making him look a bit guilty. Hey back and avoided eye contact. ¡°Nonsense, What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Calling someone else ¡®son¡¯ and not inquiring about your own son. Fortunately, my sudden improvement in health allowed Oliver a chance. If I remained sick, my Oliver might not be saved! Fear is that he¡¯ll be the next me!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re being unreasonable! I never called anyone else ¡®son¡¯! Don¡¯t let your imagination run wild!¡± Robert¡¯s eyes dodged mine as hey back. ¡°You¡¯re right, and I¡¯ll pay more attention from now on!¡±


    Anxiously, I said, ¡°I even suspect he has mild autism!¡±


    Robert immediately dismissed it with a lightugh. ¡°Daisy, don¡¯t make unfounded ims. It¡¯s not that serious; you¡¯re scaring yourself.


    ¡°Did I scare myself? He must have faced emotional abuse at your mom¡¯s house. Today, when I visited, his mood was consistently bad. Your mom never treated him well from the moment she saw him, scolding him sharply at home, scaring her like a little mouse! I really find it hard to imagine what he has been through during this time. As a father, how many times have you visited him?¡±


    I got angrier as I spoke and sat up abruptly. ¡°Robert, let me tell you, this matter is not over. In the past, I might have turned a blind eye, but today I am really disappointed in your behavior. Other things can be overlooked, but when ites to the child, I won¡¯tpromise. If Oliver can¡¯t recover to his previous liveliness, you¡¯re done!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re overthinking! How could that be? My mom cares a lot about Oliver!¡± Robert continued to argue, pushing my patience to the limit.


    ¡°Cares? Did you not see the way your mom scolded me today? If she can treat me like that, let alone a child! She doesn¡¯t even think about the fact that without me, she wouldn¡¯t be where she is today. Such an ungrateful family you are!¡± I spoke with increasing emotion.


    Robert looked at me coldly, the emotions in his eyes murky and unsettling, making me a bit scared. After all, this brute had attempted to harm me before. But now it was a gamble where winning meant the safety of my and my child. If I lost, it would be an all-epassing defeat.


    I was gambling, relying on my current value to him, betting on his insatiable greed, and gambling on the belief that he thought I knew nothing. I faced him in this confrontation, unyielding, determined not to lose in momentum.

 Chapter 75 New Content in the Surveillance

    ¡°Baby, I was wrong!¡± I won the bet, and Robert yielded. ¡°I¡¯ll pay more attention to this in the future, be a good dad!¡±


    In my heart, I bitterly smiled; you might be a good dad, but not to my child.


    ¡°Next semester, Lilly won¡¯t board anymore!¡± I made a request. ¡°After all, they are still young.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you can handle it?¡± Robert asked, pretending to be concerned.


    ¡°I have to, whether I can or not. Children should live in a harmonious atmosphere. Since I haven¡¯t died, they all have toe home!¡± My words were unequivocal.


    I slowlyy down again; I was truly exhausted and a bit unable to hold on.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go with your n!¡± hepromised. ¡°Are you not angry anymore?¡±


    He moved closer again.


    ¡°Sleep! Tomorrow, we still have to take Oliver to school!¡± I closed my eyes after saying that.


    Internally, I was anxious; it seemed like I really needed to go back to Southend.


    The next day.


    I went to Oliver¡¯s room immediately after getting up, only to find Sherry was already there. I expressed my displeasure, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of Oliver from now on. You focus on Charles and quickly prepare breakfast!¡±


    After hearing my words, she handed Oliver¡¯s clothes to me and left.


    I observed for a moment; Oliver wasn¡¯t as clingy to her as I saw in the video. That was a good sign.


    Since Charles was still young, I needed to regain his trust bit by bit. Considering my current health condition, I needed to give myself some leeway.


    I didn¡¯t see Alice at the dining table, and I didn¡¯t bother asking. After taking care of Oliver¡¯s breakfast, I drove him to school. Today, he seemed a bit happier; before entering the school, he turned back, waved at me, and then ran inside.


    I smiled, watching him run into the building before turning to my car.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    I was truly tired, so I drove straight back home. I called Albert and asked him to arrange people to keep a close eye on Robert and Amelia.


    Albert chuckled wickedly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I guarantee that this scumbag will be in deep trouble. The person I arranged is already in position today.¡±


    ¡°So efficient?¡± I was a bit surprised by the efficiency.


    ¡°Well, do you think it¡¯s too fast? Then should I slow it down?¡± He teased mischievously.


    ¡°No, no need. They¡¯ve been enjoying themselves for too long, forgetting who they are. It¡¯s time to wake them up!¡± I was in a good mood today, speaking with a light tone.


    Thinking aboutst night¡¯s confrontation with Robert made me feel satisfied. I have to make him constantly aware of what he is.


    Albert on the other end of the lineughed at my words, ¡°I still like your cheerfulness! But I have to tell you, Robert might have an STD. Don¡¯t sleep with him again!¡±


    My face instantly turned red; thankfully, this was over the phone, or it would be really embarrassing.


    ¡°Of course!¡± I chuckled awkwardly, ¡°I¡¯m not that desperate for sex.¡±


    This remark made Albertugh even more unrestrainedly.


    Back home, I quickly caught up on sleep; I did walk a lot yesterday, and my whole body was aching. When I woke up, I realized the house was eerily quiet-no one was around. It seemed Sherry had gone out again.


    After having a light meal, Iy back in bed and checked the surveince records. It turned out there was a reason why Robert coulde so promptly yesterday.


    In the records, just after I left, Sherry called Robert, telling him that I had gone to Oliver¡¯s school. Sherry¡¯s tone was quite displeased as she said to Robert over the phone, ¡°What¡¯s your n by letting her return to normal like this? Don¡¯t you think her waking up is a threat to us? I always feel that the way she looks at me is off, and also¡­ you better be more restrained.¡±


    Unfortunately, I couldn¡¯t hear Robert¡¯s response in the phone call, but judging by Sherry¡¯s dissatisfied expression, it didn¡¯t seem positive. She angrily continued, ¡°What do you mean I¡¯m feeling guilty and trying to harm her? Initiating this was you, and now stopping it is also you. No matter what your n is, I remind you, Daisy is not a fool. You better not have anything with Alice again. She¡¯s not what you see, and once Daisy finds out, none of us will have a good time.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know what was said on the other end, but Sherry held onto the phone, and her expression became increasingly unpleasant. In the end, Sherry even uttered a hateful remark, ¡°Robert, I put in all the effort, but I didn¡¯t get the results. Don¡¯t me me for being ruthless. I don¡¯t mind¡­¡±


    Perhaps Robert end simply ignored her words and hung up, infuriating her to the point that she forcefully mmed her phone to the ground.


    She was clearly venting her frustration!


    The subsequent scene showed Aliceing in cheerfully with Charles after finishing work. I saw Sherry walk over, directly picking up Charles, ¡°Why are you sote? Didn¡¯t we agree to pick up at 4 o¡¯clock¡­¡±


    She hadn¡¯t finished her sentence, but her eyes were immediately drawn to something, staring fixedly at Alice.

 Chapter 76: All-Out Brawl

    I was curious about what Sherry was looking at, so I zoomed in on the footage. Next, I heard Sherry ask, ¡°Where did you get that?¡± Alice, with a triumphant expression, raised her hand to touch her neck,ughing unabashedly. In a sweet, syrupy voice, she said, ¡°Mr. Brown gave it to me! He said I¡¯m the most adorable, so he gave me this ne and bought me two sets of clothes, saying I shouldn¡¯t look too shabby when going to thepany!¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    After finishing, she lifted the shopping bags in her hand, ¡°Because he took me shopping, I came backte! Oh, by the way, he won¡¯t being home for dinner tonight.¡±


    Now, Sherry was genuinely furious. Still holding Charles, she disregarded everything and pped Alice forcefully. The strength behind this p was so intense that I could feel it. Sherry¡¯s body, holding Charles, shook violently, and Charles nearly flew out, making me scream in shock.


    Luckily, he was holding onto Sherry¡¯s neck at that moment, but he was also startled by this sudden movement, crying loudly.


    I had to admit, even though Charles was still young, I needed to invest more energy into him. Allowing this shrew to take care of him might end up ruining him.


    Alice, struck by this p, instinctively covered her face and instantly became furious. At lightning speed, she retaliated with a resounding p, one that was undoubtedly more forceful than Sherry¡¯s.


    Steady, precise, and ruthless!


    This time, Sherry went crazy. Swiftly turning, she put Charles on the sofa and lunged directly at Alice. The two instantly twisted together.


    Charles was frightened, wailing on the sofa. I was so angry I almost rushed downstairs, forgetting this was just surveince footage.


    Helplessly, I watched the chaos unfold. Charles cried loudly, and even in this situation, these two women showed no intention of stopping.


    Sherry must have vented all her frustrations from the afternoon on Alice. She ruthlessly beat her, showing no mercy, as if she weren¡¯t her sister.


    In the end, Sherry clearly emerged victorious. After all, her well-fed and plump physique gave her an advantage over the slender and weak Alice.


    She got off Alice, plopped onto the sofa, gasping for breath. Holding the crying Charles, she pointed at the copsed Alice and angrily scolded, ¡°You bitch, listen carefully! You have a week to leave here on your own! Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for disowning you.¡±


    Upon hearing Sherry¡¯s words, Alice, lying on the ground,ughed weakly, ¡°Sherry, you should ask Mr. Brown if he agrees! Disown? You even hit your own mother. I never thought that someone like you would sincerely treat me well!¡±


    This statement shattered my perception. I couldn¡¯t believe Sherry was someone who would stoop to such low actions. No wonder she could harm me without any hesitation.


    ¡°Say one more word, and you¡¯ll see!¡± Sherry fiercely warned.


    ¡°Hahaha! Sherry, do you really think I¡¯m afraid of you?¡± Alice struggled to stand up. With disheveled hair, her pale face looked even colder. Despite her hardships, her expression was incredibly vivid, without a trace of fear.


    I had to admit, these two sisters knew how to fight. Besides some handprints, there were no scratch marks on their faces. However, judging by Alice¡¯s struggling posture as she got up, she was not lightly injured.


    She looked feeble as she climbed to her feet, staggeringly approaching Sherry. Arching an eyebrow, she gazed at Sherry, ¡°Dear Sis, the master of a household at Bordport are still looking for their daughter. Do you think they¡¯re stupid? Should I tell them¡­¡±


    ¡°Alice¡­ You¡¯re talking nonsense!¡± Sherry stared at Alice in disbelief, as if she had been stung by a scorpion.

 Chapter 77: Threats

    Seeing Sherry¡¯s terrified expression, Aliceughed hysterically. She tidied her disheveled hair, sneering at the thunderstruck Sherry. ¡°Scared?¡± My heart tightened; it seemed Sherry indeed had some major issues. No wonder she silenced Adam. How did Alice find out? Could it be¡­


    I shook my head; this family was truly chaotic.


    ¡°Alice, you¡­ shut up!¡± Sherry held Charles tightly, incredulously staring at Alice. ¡°Shut up!¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡± Alice, while fixing her torn clothes, took a step forward and pped Sherry hard across the face. Sherry stumbled, holding Charles, and fell onto the sofa. Charles, who had just stopped crying, rolled onto the floor, scared and crying loudly.


    I was infuriated.


    Sherry, with some conscience left, didn¡¯t care about her face. She quickly got up, bent down to pick up Charles, and held him tightly while consoling him. Then, she yelled at Alice, ¡°If you scare Charles, Nobody won¡¯t spare you!¡±


    I had to admit, Sherry showed more restraint than Alice.


    Alice nced at Charles, his face red from crying, hesitated for a moment, and then coldly snorted. ¡°Failing to take care of Charles is your negligence.¡±


    ¡°You¡­!¡± Sherry was so infuriated by her sister¡¯s words that she trembled like a sieve.


    Alice, however,bed through her damaged hair casually. ¡°Sherry, from now on, if you dare touch me again, I¡¯ll make sure you face endless cmities! Do you think I don¡¯t know about your ambitions? You still want to be the mistress of this ce? You really dare to dream!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mock me; you¡¯re no different!¡± Sherry, like a defiant rooster, shouted back. On the surface, Sherry may have won the fight, but she lostpletely.


    ¡°I¡¯m not like you at all!¡± Alice shamelessly dered. ¡°I just want to take what I want. Don¡¯t think you¡¯re so outstanding. Look, as long as I want, everything is mine! I have no interest in fighting to be Mrs. Brown. It¡¯s just a one night stand. As long as Mr. Brown wants it, I¡¯m willing to open my legs!¡±


    She spoke while ying with her hair, giving a sly smile. ¡°Oh, by the way, do you think I should remind Mrs. Brown? I shouldn¡¯t waste her kindness toward me. She¡¯s truly a kind and foolish woman! I¡¯m more than willing to help her!¡±


    Facing Alice¡¯s tant threats, Sherry seemed visibly weakened. Although she red at Alice with a fierce expression, her eyescked the same intensity.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense! Alice, don¡¯t force me!¡± Sherry stared at Alice, uttering these words.


    ¡°Force you? You used the wrong word!  Do you think nobody knows and nobody sees, my dear sister? But remember, the walls have ears!¡± Alice, with her wicked charm, made it difficult to express one¡¯s feelings when looking at her expression.


    ¡°What have you done to Adam?¡± Sherry, understanding her sister well, voiced my suspicions.


    ¡°Hahaha! Adam? That big idiot, what could I possibly do to him?¡± Alice arrogantly tossed her now neat hair. ¡°Do I even need to do anything to him? Just a little beckon, and he obediently crawls over! Hahaha! Otherwise, how could I know about your dirty deeds, stealing someone else¡¯s daughter and killing her without anyone noticing? Tell me, if Robert finds out about your shady business, how do you think he¡¯ll treat you?¡±


    Hearing those words, a chill ran down my spine. My eyes were fixed on Charles in Sherry¡¯s arms, wondering if, in this household, she might target my children if she doesn¡¯t get what she wants.


    In the footage, Alice shed her innocent image, revealing her sinister and sly demeanor. Sherry, on the other hand, appeared powerless to resist, harboring resentment towards Alice but unable to act against her.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    I witnessed Alice¡¯s darkness, cunning, and ruthlessness.


    ¡°Sherry, do you think it¡¯s time for me to leave or for you to leave? Or shall we live together peacefully as a loving family?¡± Alice, approaching aggressively, continued, ¡°By the way, sister, 1, 500 is really not enough for me! If you can give Adam 20, 000, you should bnce things out for me too! After all, you are my dear sister. Oh, and what was it you were investigating¡­? Something about a woman and a child? Mr. Brown¡¯s mistress, right?¡±


    As soon as she said this, Sherry was struck dumb.

 Chapter 78: Mr. Brown in a Dilemma

    ¡°Alice, you¡­ you are my own sister. After all, I¡¯ve taken care of you for so many years, and your tuition has never been cut off. Do you have no conscience, treating me like this?¡± Sherry¡¯s tone softened for a moment. ¡°Look at where we are today. What choice do I have? Could we have ended up like this if we had a good family? Do you know why I ran away back then?¡±


    Alice shrugged off her earlier triumph, raising an eyebrow. ¡°Everyone has their own fate. If it weren¡¯t for what happened back then, you wouldn¡¯t be in this situation today. Don¡¯t tell me how good you were to me at home. Did you treat me well at home? Hmm?¡±


    As Alice spoke, Sherry¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, and she lowered her gaze.


    ¡°So today, I just wanted to move your cheese. Do you really think I can¡¯t beat you, right? I was just to give you another chance to see how you would treat me. But what about you? Did you show any mercy when you attacked me just now? You even called us ¡®real sisters¡¯?¡± Alice suddenly and without warning pped Sherry. ¡°Consider this p as payback for that thing from our childhood, okay?¡±


    Sherry¡¯s face turned to the side, and it looked painful. She red at Alice but couldn¡¯t utter a word.


    Like a lunatic, Alice abruptly sat next to Sherry, holding Sherry¡¯s arm and resting her head on her. She softly said, ¡°Oh well! Enough of the game; I¡¯m hungry! Sherry, I want to eat something. I¡¯ll watch the kid; you go make something delicious! Mr. and Mrs. Brown are not at home, so we have to treat ourselves, right?¡±


    I was speechless, truly an entric family, shameless to the core.


    After finishing her words, Alice took Charles from Sherry¡¯s arms, kissed his little face, and I felt a sense of difort. What kind of twisted person was she?


    I turned away from the phone, unwilling to watch any further, andy down for a while.


    I have to kick these demonic sisters out as soon as possible.


    When Sherry came back, she brought Charles with her. I took him and casually asked her, ¡°Why were you out for so long?¡±


    She exined with a smiling face that she was looking for a house for Alice. I didn¡¯t press further, knowing she was lying; Alice wasn¡¯t someone she could easily drive away.


    I observed her expression while she was cooking in the kitchen, and she seemed a bit absent-minded. I assumed she must have gone to confront Adam, but judging by her demeanor, she likely didn¡¯te out victorious.


    I secretly rejoiced; with pressure from both internal and external sources, her attention wouldn¡¯t be solely on me.


    When I picked up Oliver from school today, I didn¡¯t see Amelia, which puzzled me. Oliver, probably aware that I was picking him up today, ran out unusually early. He saw me from afar, and his face brightened up immediately. He ran over and held my hand.


    I happily ruffled his hair, and his big eyes were filled with joy.


    Some parents who knew him asked, ¡°Oliver, who is this?¡±


    He nced at me and proudly said, ¡°My mom!¡±


    It was evident he was pleased.


    On the way home, I kept chatting with him, and he answered my questions promptly. I was d I made the decision to pick him up; it was undoubtedly a wise move.


    When I returned home after work, Alice came back by herself. I deliberately asked her why Robert didn¡¯te back with her. She appeared docile, staying close to me, helping with taking care of the children. She informed me that there seemed to be an issue at thepany, and Robert was exceptionally busy today, so she didn¡¯t dare to ask when he would finish.


    Just as we discussed, Robert¡¯s call came in. He told me about some problems with the equipment sold to the hospital and how it was causing a lot of trouble. He apologized foring homete.


    After consoling him, he hung up the phone.


    I thought to myself; it must be the matter that Albert mentioned, causing Robert a lot of stress.


    Indeed, Robert came back veryte. As soon as he entered the room, his phone kept ringing, and he impatiently hung up.


    It seemed like a significant issue had worn him out. Absent-mindedly, he asked me, ¡°Are the kids asleep?¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°They went to bed early! The two brothers yed until veryte, and the younger one refused to sleep no matter what!¡± I reported with a smile, still ying the role of the diligent wife. I added, ¡°Do you want something to eat? I can make it for you!¡±


    He shook his head, casually tossing his phone onto the cab near the bathroom door, and undressed to take a shower.

 Chapter 79: Whispered Conversations

    The phone stubbornly rang again, and Robert, still damp from the shower, immediately pushed the door open. He reached for the phone and retreated back into the bathroom. After a while, an impatient low growl came from inside, ¡°¡­ busy with work, don¡¯t make trouble!¡± Then, only the sound of rushing water remained.


    When he emerged, he casually wiped himself andy down on the bed. Concerned, I asked, ¡°Are you very tired?¡±


    ¡°A bit ufortable,¡± he replied hoarsely, pulling the nket over himself, and fell silent.


    I tenderly reached out and touched his forehead, eximing, ¡°You have a fever?¡±


    ¡°Mmm,¡± hezily acknowledged.


    ¡°Then let me find some medicine for you!¡± I chattered, but didn¡¯t move.


    He mumbled, ¡°Don¡¯t bother¡­¡±


    In my mind, I scoffed silently, fine, don¡¯t be bothered then.


    Before long, he curled up, breathing evenly, indicating that he had fallen asleep. I tested him, but he showed no response whatsoever!


    Quietly getting out of bed, I took his phone and hid in the bathroom. The phone was turned off, so I quickly powered it on and entered his password to ess the home screen.


    As I expected, the recent call wasbeled Secretary-Lia, undoubtedly referring to Amelia. The calls fromst night until now were all from her, and there were numerous missed calls throughout the day. It seemed that fromst night until now, she hadn¡¯t been able to reach Robert, meaning her anger fromst night hadn¡¯t been vented yet.


    I clicked on his WhatsApp, but there was no conversation resembling Amelia. I was puzzled ¨C did they not use WhatsApp?


    Suddenly, it urred to me ¨C Robert¡¯s other phone. Could the mysterious blue enchantress be Amelia? In other words, the woman he must see every week is Amelia?


    Quite a tacit understanding without saying.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    I browsed through the WhatsApp chat box again. In the WhatsApp profile pictures section, I immediately noticed a vulgar image ¨C a close-up of a woman¡¯s private area, clearly disying the dark triangle.


    I clicked on it and almost cursed aloud. The erged image turned out to be a broom ced on a flesh-colored background, deceptively realistic from a distance. Damn, it disgusted me.


    The chat records revealed explicit conversations between him and this woman, vulgar and low-level. Their recent contact was remarkably frequent.


    Based on this chat history, I concluded that Robert hadn¡¯t been intimate with Amelia recently; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t dare to keep such records.


    I checked other apps, but there was nothing new. I closed the phone and quietly returned it to its original ce. Robert was still curled up under the nket, seemingly in a deep sleep. Considering he had a high fever, I didn¡¯t bother checking it. I wasn¡¯t that kind to a bastard who wanted to harm me.


    However, I was a bit unwilling. How could there be no information from Amelia? I wanted to confirm whether the blue enchantress was Amelia.


    So, I found his car keys and quietly went downstairs.


    The night was deep and silent, the dim lights in the garage making it exceptionally gloomy. I couldn¡¯t help shivering.


    I skillfully opened the car door and searched around where he usually ced his phone, but I couldn¡¯t find his other phone. I was puzzled; he had indeed left it herest time. Could he have taken it upstairs? It didn¡¯t make sense. He was a meticulous person, especially about that phone, which was undoubtedly crucial to him. He couldn¡¯t be careless, especially after stopping the medication for me. He should have been more cautious.


    But no matter how hard I looked, I couldn¡¯t find it. It was strange.


    Exhausted and panting, I was about to leave when suddenly, a voice behind me made me scream in fear.

 Chapter 80: Following

    ¡°Mrs. Brown, what are you doing?¡±


    In the silent and dimly lit garage, this sudden voice almost scared me half to death. I let out a startled cry, quickly turning around, only to see Sherry standing behind me in her thin nightgown. I hadn¡¯t heard a single sound from her.


    My brain instantly crashed, and I was left in a nk emptiness. I mentally cursed, damn!


    I slumped into the seat, breathing heavily, patting my chest to calm my heart that was ready to leap out.


    In the next second, I red at her with a dark expression, angrily yelling, ¡°What are you doing? Sneaking around like a ghost without making a sound. Do you know you could scare someone to death?¡±


    I closed my eyes, my brain spinning rapidly. How should I deal with her?


    Seeing me yelling without caring, Sherry, somewhat surprised, looked at me dumbfounded, clenching her mouth.


    ¡°At thiste hour, why are you wandering around sneakily? What are you doing, following me like a ghost?¡± I took the initiative, loudly questioning her. She was left speechless by my sudden outburst.


    ¡°I¡­ I saw you¡­ and just followed you down,¡± she stammered, sounding guilty.


    I gave her a stern look, then stood up and restored the car interior to its original state, then picked up a box of medicine and a thermometer from the car¡¯s storagepartment. With a cold face, I locked the car with the key and walked back inside.


    Though I looked calm, my heart was in turmoil. How did she know I went downstairs, and why did she follow me here? If she reports this to Robert, it will undoubtedly raise suspicions.


    I nced down and felt lucky that the box of medicine was a fever reducer, probably leftover from Charles¡¯sst usage. Unexpectedly, it came in handy for me.


    Sherry timidly followed me back into the house. I coldly instructed her, ¡°Get a ss of water!¡±


    She looked confused for a moment but quickly poured a ss of water. I saw hering in and opened the box of the thermometer. After checking it against the light, I climbed onto the bed next to Robert, pulled up his arm, and inserted the thermometer.


    Sherry, stunned by this series of actions, nervously asked, ¡°Mr. Brown¡­ has a fever?¡±


    I gave her an unkind nce and retorted, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t mean anything. I didn¡¯t intentionally follow you; it¡¯s just that I saw you going outte at night¡­¡± Sherry mumbled as she tried to exin.


    ¡°Sherry, get it clear. I¡¯m in my own home, and I go out whenever I want. But you, sneaking around and following me, what are you up to?¡± I interrogated aggressively.


    Sherry looked embarrassed, with no room for further exnation.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go out now!¡± She regretfully took a step back, and I immediately stopped her, ¡°Hold on!¡±


    She paused, looking at me with confusion.


    ¡°Check his temperature and help me give him the medicine!¡± I said coldly.


    After waiting for a moment, I reached for the thermometer, checked it against the light, and Sherry, looking anxious, asked me, ¡°What¡¯s the temperature?¡±


    I deliberately replied with a worried tone, ¡°39. 2 degrees, why is it so high?¡±


    ¡°What should we do? Mrs. Brown, should we go to the hospital?¡± Sherry took a step forward, genuinely seeming concerned.


    I shot her a sharp look, and she immediately halted.


    I signaled to her, ¡°Give me the medicine!¡±


    She quickly handed me the box of medicine I had just taken from the bedside table. I checked the instructions, took out two pills, and had Sherry pass me the water. I held Robert¡¯s head, pried open his tightly shut mouth, threw the pills inside, and then took the water from Sherry to feed Robert.


    He struggled groggily, and I softly said, ¡°Don¡¯t move, your temperature is too high. You need to take the medicine.¡±


    I yed my part exceptionally well, inwardly grateful that this scumbag had a fever tonight. Otherwise, it would have been difficult for me to act so convincingly.


    He groaned twice and swallowed the medicine. During this time, I saw Sherry checking the thermometer.


    Performing the entire act, I ced Robert back on the pillow and got off the bed. Holding a cup of water, I walked out, casually telling Sherry, ¡°Go rest! Don¡¯t sneak around next time! ¡±


    She followed me obediently as I walked downstairs, and she went back to her room.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    As I descended the stairs, I nced at her tightly closed bedroom door. Quickly, I grabbed the medical kit, pocketed the fever-reducing medicine, and¡­

 Chapter 81 Sherry Betrays

    Afterpleting all this, I calmly returned the medical kit to its original ce, took a sip of water, and walked back to the room. I put down the water ss, quickly took out the medicine, and chuckled when I nced at the medicine box. It was truly fate; the expiration date showed that the medicine had expired. I kept only a few pills and flushed the rest down the drain.


    Back at the bedside, I tossed the medicine box into the bedside table drawer just in case. Then, I got onto the bed, listening attentively to the outside sounds, which were as quiet as before.


    However, I was confident that Sherry wouldn¡¯t give up; she would surely check the medicine box to verify whether I was lying.


    As I was contemting, I faintly heard a subtle sound. Holding my breath, I perked up my ears. Absolutely correct, Sherry hade out again.


    Once that sound disappeared, I quickly got up, retrieved the hidden new phone, and slipped into the bathroom.


    I turned on the phone monitor and indeed saw Sherry sneakily heading to the ce where the medical kit was kept. She then crouched down, opened the medicine box, and searched for a while. After a long time, she restored the medicine kit, like a ghost, and floated back to her room.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Next day.


    Robert, after getting up, seemed to be fine. Seeing mezily not getting up, he asked, ¡°Why haven¡¯t you gotten up yet?¡±


    ¡°You had a feverst night, and I was up all night feeding you medicine. I didn¡¯t sleep well, and now I have a headache!¡± I muttered.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go take the kids to school!¡±


    As soon as I heard this, I immediately sat up with a start, ¡°No, I¡¯ll do it! It¡¯s not good to ck off on the second day of school. How can I exin it to the kids?¡±


    I quickly got out of bed, washed up, and went to Oliver¡¯s room. He was dressing himself.


    After dropping him off at school, I didn¡¯t hurry back; instead, I checked the surveince on my phone. As expected, Sherry had snitched.


    I saw Robert pause while having breakfast, and he looked up, asking her, ¡°Are you sure she was searching?¡±


    ¡°Sure, she was looking in the car for a long time. I don¡¯t know what she was searching for,¡± Sherry said earnestly. ¡°I saw the whole process!¡±


    Robert sat up slowly, leaning back in his chair, narrowing his eyes, lost in thought.


    My hands involuntarily clenched, sweat forming in my palms. This damn Sherry, a faithful puppet indeed.


    At this moment, Alice walked out of the room, dressed in new clothes, looking fresh and sitting properly at the dining table. Sherry disdainfully nced at her, then pushed her meal over.


    Robert gave Sherry a nce but didn¡¯t continue questioning. He resumed breakfast.


    I turned off the phone since Alice was there; they wouldn¡¯t continue their conversation. I sat in the car for a long time, nervously biting my nails. Suddenly, a sh of inspiration struck me. I immediately started the car and went straight to the pharmacy next to our house, bought several sets of medicine, and leisurely drove back home, hoping to miss Robert¡¯s departure for work.


    Unexpectedly, when I arrived, Robert, who should have gone to thepany early, was still sitting in the living room.

 Chapter 82 He’s Testing Me

    The moment I saw him, I was momentarily stunned, then immediately wore a concerned expression and asked, ¡°Why haven¡¯t you left today? Are you still not feeling well?¡±


    He looked up at me, gave a faint smile, and replied, ¡°Waiting for a call!¡±


    It was then that I noticed two identical ck phones neatly arranged on the coffee table in front of him. I instantly understood his intention; he was testing me, and it seemed he had started to suspect me.


    Carrying the bag in my hand, I walked over, ced it on the coffee table, right next to the two phones. Then, Izily sank into the sofa and said with ack of energy, ¡°I get tired after a few steps. Staying up at night could take my life!¡±


    He nced at the bag I ced down and asked, ¡°What did you buy?¡±


    I smirked inwardly. He took the bait.


    ¡°Just passed by the pharmacy and bought a few boxes of medicine. Found out the ones at home were all expired!¡± I continued to feign indifference, yawning excessively. ¡°Luckily, I found a box in your car. With the fever you hadst night, not taking medicine would be a big risk. If you¡¯re still not feeling well today, it¡¯s better to go to the hospital! Don¡¯t be careless!¡±


    ¡°No problem, I just caught a chill. Feeling much better today! No need to go to the hospital.¡± Robert said nonchntly, ¡°It was quite ufortablest night.¡±


    Not going to the hospital? Then prepare for the worst! I guessed that the dirty disease in his body was starting to show symptoms.


    ¡°You never want to go to the hospital. A fever should not be taken lightly, especially when the temperature was so highst night,¡± I said truthfully. I didn¡¯t know if Sherry had informed him that his temperature reached 39. 2 degrees.


    ¡°Maybe I caught a cold!¡± he shrugged, seemingly unconcerned. ¡°No big deal.¡±


    ¡°Well, you should keep some distance from the kids. Ask Sherry tobel their utensils, as kids have low resistance! They still have to go to school!¡± This was my sincere advice; I was genuinely worried.


    ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll leave after I take a call. ¡± He deliberately picked up and fiddled with the two phones.


    I didn¡¯t bother looking, ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll go upstairs for a nap; I didn¡¯t sleep wellst night, and my head is pounding!¡±


    Then I got up, reminding him, ¡°Ask Sherry to put the medicine in the medicine box! Oh, if you have a fever again today, let me know. I¡¯ll apany you to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it another day! Today is busy!¡± he said, cing the phones back on the coffee table.


    Ignoring as if I hadn¡¯t seen them, I yawned and turned to go upstairs.


    Back upstairs, I closed the door and quickly checked the surveince. I saw Sherrying out from behind and asked him, ¡°Do you feel normal?¡±


    Robert nced at Sherry but didn¡¯t answer her question. He remained silent, then got up, grabbed the two phones, and walked out. Soon, the sound of a car starting came from downstairs.


    I turned off the phone and hid it in a secret ce. Knowing Robert as I did, he hadn¡¯t dispelled his suspicions about me.


    Feeling dizzy, I was truly drained of energy. However, the most urgent matter at hand was to get some rest. My brain needed a proper recharge to function normally.


    I was awakened from this nap by a call from Scarlette. She said the n to meet Amelia was already arranged.


    This piqued my interest, so I quickly got up and made an appointment with Scarlette to go to the most upscale salon in Newport to get my hair done. A renowned salon indeed; my previously dry and yellow hair was miraculously rejuvenated.


    I added some subtle textures to it, and looking at myself in the mirror, I appeared crisp,petent, and heroic. This short hair exuded a different charm, reminiscent of my past battlefield demeanor in the corporate world. Confidence surged within me.


    Scarlette started with wide eyes for a while before snapping back to reality. ¡°Damn, this is our Daisy! You¡¯re finally back!¡±


    Her words, ¡°You¡¯re finally back,¡± made my eyes instantly misty. Yes! I had slept for too long, nearly descending into theherworld in a daze. Since fate showed mercy, allowing me a rebirth-like chance, if I didn¡¯t take down those who harmed me, I would feel sorry for myself.


    Looking at myself in the mirror, Iughed and scolded, ¡°Damn! Do I still look like a beggar?¡±


    Then, I took Scarlette to pick out a brand-new, handcrafted, limited edition outfit. My liver hurt when I swiped my card.


    But Scarlette scolded me, ¡°You¡¯re really a miser. You don¡¯t spend on yourself but spend on a mistress.¡±


    Her words woke me up. Indeed, I couldn¡¯t mistreat myself anymore!All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Moreover, this time I was going to meet Amelia, and I couldn¡¯t afford to lose in terms of momentum.

 Chapter 83: The One Who Setup

    This setup was arranged by Scarlette through the favor of Mrs. Newport¡¯s business bureau director. Therefore, the attendees were all wives of Newport entrepreneurs.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    In fact, private gatherings like this were quitemon in this circle.


    Rather than enhancing the camaraderie of entrepreneurs and making the Newport businessmunity more harmonious, it was more about showing off,paring everything ¨C from businesses and husbands to children, cars, houses, clothing, looks, body shapes, and so on. Anything that could bepared was put on disy.


    This kind of event left many women outside the circle envious, all eager to squeeze into this exclusive group, as if entering this ¡°circle¡± meant bing part of Newport¡¯s so-called upper ss.


    I had asionally attended a few times before, to be honest, it was quite boring.


    The women at these events had truly ugly faces, forming cliques, snubbing others, and engaging in market-like behavior. Yet, some women loved this kind of thing.


    Now that I was sick, it was as if I had disappeared from this circle.


    On the day of the gathering, after washing my face at the salon and getting ready, Scarlette eximed repeatedly, saying I looked stunning and cool to the max!


    Looking at myself in the mirror, due to the makeup, myplexion appeared rosy and radiant. The light-colored, well-fitted Chanel-style suit was in line with my style. Without any jewelry, it seemed like an unbranded high fashion, extremely low-key yet exuding luxury.


    Scarlette circled around me, expressing satisfaction. However, she didn¡¯t leave and instead engaged in a conversation with the designer, saying that the key figure should be thest to appear.


    The wife of the business bureau director, Hannah, was quite savvy, righteous, generous, and willing to help. She got along well with Scarlette and was a good friend, so I was confident when she organized this gathering, and I followed hermands.


    Just as I was about to fall asleep on the sofa in the salon¡¯s VIP room, Hannah sent a message to Scarlette, ¡°It¡¯s time to make an entrance!¡±


    Scarlette quickly woke me up, and the two of us confidently entered the Rainbow Club.


    Well, there were quite a few people inside, each looking shy and extravagant.


    Scarlette and I entered at what was probably thetest moment. When those people suddenly saw using in, they seemed a bit surprised. Especially Hannah, who, like an actress, exaggeratedly eximed upon seeing us at the entrance, ¡°Oh my goodness, Daisy, long time no see! I thought you wouldn¡¯te again!¡±


    The scene caught me a bit off guard. In reality, I wasn¡¯t that close to her, but today, she went all out for my sake, and I genuinely appreciated it. As she hugged me, she whispered softly in my ear, ¡°Your mother-inw is here! Towards the window.¡±


    I nced at her out of the corner of my eye, and sure enough, I saw Charlotte by the window, radiating wealth and charm, chatting with some wealthy women of her age. Standing beside her was the elegant and graceful Amelia.


    Robert¡¯s mother loved such asions, never missing a chance to attend.


    Hannah released me, smiling warmly as she greeted, ¡°How¡¯s your health? I¡¯ve asked several times at our gatherings, but you never showed up. Little did I know, you were sick!¡±


    After speaking, she took a few steps back, scrutinizing me from head to toe. ¡°Let me have a look!¡±


    I smiled candidly, responding graciously, ¡°I¡¯m fine! Didn¡¯t make it to heaven or hell!¡±


    ¡°Ah, you¡­ tut-tut, after an illness, it¡¯s like you¡¯ve been reborn, luxurious yet understated, not losing any nobility!¡± Hannah praised me highly, and I was a little ttered.


    ¡°Yes, reborn!¡± I said sincerely.


    ¡°Well said!¡± Hannah immediately ordered a few sses of wine and handed them to us. With the demeanor of a host, she invited everyone, ¡°Come, let me introduce to you all, my good friend, Daisy! The founder of Medikit Inc, the leading medical equipment enterprise in Newport, and a role model for women. She was unwell for a while, but now she¡¯s back. I propose a toast to celebrate Daisy¡¯s rebirth!¡±


    Her proposal naturally met with unanimous agreement, and everyone quickly followed suit.


    As we raised our sses, I saw my mother-inw looking at me in shock, her eyes fixed on me. Amelia, who was by her side, visibly took two steps back, creating distance from Charlotte.

 Chapter 84: The Model Mistress

    Scarlette nced around, then whispered to me, ¡°That bitch is wearingst year¡¯s Chanel, a bit tacky. It seems like she doesn¡¯t want to lose in terms of grandeur.¡±


    I snorted and whispered back, ¡°Dignity and presence are earned through one¡¯s own dignity. It¡¯s not something Chanel props up.¡±


    Scarlette gave me a thumbs up.


    I casually joked, ¡°Robert is quite careless, not even giving her a change of clothes!¡±


    Scarlette rolled her eyes, ¡°Why don¡¯t you say it? The mistresses nowadays are really audacious, daring to show up in any situation!¡±


    I nudged Scarlette with my elbow, ¡°I¡¯m here to catch up with old friends. Don¡¯t exude such hostility; give me a smile!¡±


    Scarlette immediately shed me a brilliant smile, though she showed a hint of disdain. Shemented, ¡°Consider this me giving you face. Otherwise, I would have torn her apart.¡±


    I raised my eyebrows, pretending to be harmless, and followed beside Hannah, exchanging greetings with some people.


    Whispers kepting into my ears, discussing everything.


    ¡°Is this Mrs. Brown from Medikit Inc? Why is she so thin?¡± The speaker was probably a neer who hadn¡¯t seen me before.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard? Hannah just said she was sick.¡±


    ¡°I heard not long ago she was sent abroad for treatment. They said she was almost dying! Looks like she¡¯se back to life!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. She¡¯s perfectly fine!¡±


    Another woman argued in a hushed tone, ¡°It was her mother-inw who said it, how could it be fake? Her mother-inw mentionedst time that she didn¡¯t have much time left, just a few months!¡±


    ¡°Lower your voice. Her mother-inw is here today! Can¡¯t offend her. Didn¡¯t you see how good her rtionship is with the bureau chief¡¯s wife?¡±


    ¡°She seems quite low-key, dressing quite ordinary!¡±


    ¡°Cut it out! Low-key? The outfit she¡¯s wearing, even if it doesn¡¯t have a brand, it¡¯s not cheap.¡±


    A woman in a silver-gray slip dress leaned over and asked in a low voice, ¡°Which one is her mother-inw?¡±


    ¡°There! That fat grandma, dressed in dark green and shining with jewels.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s strange, isn¡¯t the one beside her her daughter-inw? I seem to have heard her say that!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. This is the one. Don¡¯t get confused!¡±


    Scarlette and I exchanged a smile. Taking advantage of Hannah talking with somedies, we found a rtively quiet corner to sit down.


    Just as I settled down, Evie, the wife of William Harrison, the owner of Wellness Inc, pulled Amelia over. It was evident that Amelia was somewhat reluctant.


    ¡°Daisy, I finally see you again. It¡¯s really not easy to witness youreback!¡± Evie approached me warmly, greeting, ¡°Haven¡¯t seen you around for so long.¡±


    Evie, Mr. Harrison¡¯s current wife, was a ssic example of a mistress who sessfully ascended to the position of a wife. Therefore, she always appeared particrly active, fearing that others might not know she was the currentdy of Wellness Inc.


    With a ttering smile, she introduced me to Amelia, ¡°This is Mrs. Brown from Medikit Inc. Daisy. She¡¯s a powerful woman¡±. Then she turned to introduce Amelia, ¡°Daisy,  meet my good friend, Amelia, the full-time housewife! She¡¯s a wonderful person and a great cook. We live in the same area.¡±


    I looked at Amelia, and she looked back at me; we exchanged a smile.


    I silently ridiculed in my mind, ¡°birds of a feather flock together.¡± These two mistresses seemed to get along well.


    Amelia immediately took the initiative and said to Evie, ¡°Evie, we¡¯re familiar! She is my senior!¡±


    Evie was somewhat surprised, ¡°Oh? You know each other?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve known each other for many years!¡± I nodded in confirmation, without mentioning how we met.


    Amelia, seemingly sincerely, stood by my side and insincerely said, ¡°Daisy, I didn¡¯t expect to see you here. It¡¯s really great! I was just thinking of arranging a time to invite you out!¡±


    I gave a gentle smile, thinking that How could being alone with you be better than this? Still, I said, ¡°Likewise! This is an asion for catching up!¡±


    ¡°Really, I didn¡¯t expect to encounter you here! I haven¡¯t seen you on my several visits!¡± Her words implied that she was unting her status as someone who had been in this circle for a long time.


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s been many years since west met. I didn¡¯t even know when you resigned, got married, and had children. With this illness of mine, it feels like a world apart. Meeting an old friend again, the changes are so significant!¡± I looked at Amelia, sighing dramatically.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t changed at all! Besides being a bit thinner, you¡¯re still so beautiful, radiant as always!¡± Amelia began to tter me again.

 Chapter 85 The Legal Wife and the Mistress

    Evie immediately seized the opportunity, ¡°Amelia, don¡¯t just look at Daisy as a full-time housewife now. Back in the day, she was a female elite who dominated the business world, the founder of Medikit Inc. Among the full-time housewives present, I admire Daisy the most.¡±


    As her words fell, a woman with extraordinary temperament walked over, wearing a loose dress that couldn¡¯t hide her slightly protruding belly, and stood directly beside me. Her sharp gaze focused on Evie, ¡°Mrs. Harrison is quite right. Although we are all full-time housewives, there is still a difference between full-time housewives. There are not many who can bepared with Mrs. Brown. The legal wife and the mistress, it¡¯s clear at a nce!¡±


    Evie¡¯s face instantly changed color, and so did Amelia.


    The one who spoke was Anna Morris, the sister of Mr. Harrison¡¯s former wife. To exin the backstory, Mr. Harrison¡¯s ex-wife was named Sophie, a hardworking and spirited woman who married him when they were both penniless. Sophie¡¯s parents strongly opposed the marriage, considering William unreliable. Sophie insisted on marrying him, and her parents disowned her in anger.


    After marriage, Sophie and William started their business from scratch. Sophie, a nurse, seized the opportunity and opened a clinic with the help of a retired doctor. Sophie worked tirelessly in the clinic, and gradually, the number of patients increased. With some funds, she opened arge pharmacy, andter expanded her business. With William¡¯s expertise, they eventually established wellness Inc.


    Unfortunately, Sophie didn¡¯t enjoy the fruits of herbor for long. A new group of people, including Evie, joined their private hospital. Evie, with her diligence and cleverness, quickly became Sophie¡¯s trusted assistant. During William¡¯s hemorrhoid surgery, Evie took advantage of the situation and, after William recovered, she became his mistress.


    Sophie caught them in bed, even on the sickbed. The revtion devastated Sophie, and in her anger and grief, she vowed not to give in, not to divorce. However, when Evie became pregnant with William¡¯s child and gave birth to a son, the bnce in William¡¯s heart shifted, and divorce became inevitable.


    The divorce battlested four years, and on the day of the verdict, Sophie had a car ident and became a vegetable. William, to show his deep affection, continued to bear all medical expenses even after the divorce. A yearter, William married Evie.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Anna, Sophie¡¯s sister, refused to ept the situation, especially since she had married into an upper-ss family. It was said that William feared her to some extent.


    At this point, Anna finished speaking and nced at Amelia, who was standing next to me, with disdain. She said, ¡°It¡¯s true that birds of a feather flock together!¡±


    Hearing this, Amelia¡¯s smile froze for a moment. She seemed to be ufortable standing in front of me, and she exuded an indescribable sense of poverty and pettiness.


    The atmosphere became somewhat strange.


    At this moment, Charlotte approached with a displeased look, she looked at me and said, ¡°Why are you here? Aren¡¯t you supposed to be at home resting¡­?¡±


    And before she could finish her sentence, Hannah, apanied by a tall woman, intervened, ¡°This is a special guest I invited! Mrs. Brown, you seem a bit biased. Don¡¯t always bring your other daughter-inw out!¡±

 Chapter 86 Skilled at acting

    As soon as these words were spoken, Charlotte¡¯s face turned pale, but Scarlette, undeterred, immediately asked with a curious expression, ¡°Daughter-inw? Mrs. Brown, when did Edward get married? Why didn¡¯t you inform everyone?¡±


    Hannah was truly skilled at acting, looking at Scarlette with a puzzled expression, full of questioning, she asked, ¡°So? Did I misunderstand something?¡±


    Everyone exchanged puzzled nces, and Hannah looked embarrassed, pointing at Amelia and asking Charlotte, ¡°Is this not your¡­ daughter-inw?¡±


    It was a grand scene of embarrassment.


    Several wives familiar with Charlotte stared at Amelia, and Charlotte¡¯s expression was extremely awkward, like a chameleon changing colors.


    Seeing everyone staring at her, Charlotte waved her hands repeatedly, ¡°No, no, misunderstanding. She¡¯s just Robert¡¯s personal assistant!¡±


    This statement sparked even more gossip, and everyone gathered around, looking at Charlotte.


    Anna, rubbing her own belly, smiled unscrupulously, ¡°Mrs. Brown does seem to be biased. Bringing your son¡¯s assistant instead of your daughter-inw to a private gathering, is this intentional cultivation?¡±


    People whispered and the meaning in their eyes was already evident.


    ¡°What! She¡¯s already someone else¡¯s full-time wife? What else is there to cultivate?¡± Someone said with a meaningful tone.


    ¡°I heard that all the men in the Brown family are good looking. Now they are in charge of Medikit Inc. If they¡¯re looking for someone, it should be a prominent socialite, not an assistant¡­¡±


    On the surface, everyone was specting in a buzz, but in reality, they were subtly mocking.


    I watched coldly without saying a word, wanting to let them talk a bit more.


    But Charlotte was eager to clear things up and exined, ¡°Where are your minds going? We are just old acquaintances. Her child goes to the same school as my grandson, and we often pick up the children together. That¡¯s all!¡±


    Probably fearing that Charlotte might say something inappropriate, Amelia quickly spoke, ¡°You¡¯ve really misunderstood. Old Mrs. Brown and I do have a good rtionship. In fact, I used to be Daisy¡¯s personal secretary. Later, when she fell ill and needed to recuperate, she asked me to assist Mr. Brown in managing Medikit Inc. I worked as Mr. Brown¡¯s assistant for a while. So, I¡¯m familiar with the Brown family, and naturally, we became close!¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    After saying this, she looked at me as if seeking help, ¡°Mrs. Brown knows this matter best!¡±


    I had been silently observing with a smile on my face. Amelia wanting me helping her out was simply wishful thinking!


    Before I could speak, Anna, in a timely manner, addressed me, ¡°Mrs. Brown, you need to be more vignt! Don¡¯t repeat the mistakes my sister made. Just now, she said you hadn¡¯t seen each other for many years, but it¡¯s obvious that she has gotten closer to the Brown family besides you. Be careful!¡±


    I really admired Anna; she dared to say it! She didn¡¯t give Amelia any face, and I suspected she might know something.


    Amelia couldn¡¯t bear the pressure and looked at Anna, ¡°Madam, I¡¯m a neer. If there¡¯s any inadvertence, please forgive me. But speaking like this isn¡¯t appropriate!¡±


    Anna sneered, ¡°Following the rules, whether new or old!¡±


    I smiled faintly, bypassing the main point, ¡°Everyone is overthinking. This is how my mother-inw and I get along. Maybe she just worries about my health. Today was indeed my oversight; I didn¡¯t inform her abouting here.¡±


    Charlotte quickly agreed with a cold face, ¡°Knowing is good!¡±


    In fact, she should have stopped there, but Charlotte was just too eager to perform. She took on the role of a drama queen and continued to speak to everyone¡­

 Chapter 87 Realistic place

    ¡°I¡¯m always like this with Daisy! If she doesn¡¯t listen to me, I¡¯ll definitely tell her off. Right now she¡¯s not even fully recovered yet, but she still went out to socialize. To turn a deaf ear to my words! And I brought Amelia here today because she kept telling me she really wants to see life here. After all, she used to be our employee, and we usually get along well, so I brought her along.¡±


    I almostughed out loud. I think Amelia has a grudge against her now. Because this sentence is clearly belittling Amelia, she hasn¡¯t seen the world.


    And Amelia had just been bragging to me that she had been here a few times and hadn¡¯t seen me. But now Charlotte has exposed her, saying that Amelia begged her toe here to see the world.


    Vanity Fair is a very realistic ce. Just like Evie at this moment, she looked down on Amelia with contempt, and said unhappily, ¡°Amelia, did youe here before? You just said that you wanted to meet me a few times ago, and you also said that you would bring your mother-inw with you! So, did you bring her, or did she bring you? What a mess! It¡¯s really boring how anyone can enter this circle! Boring! It¡¯s boring!¡±


    These words were like another p in Amelia¡¯s face, which had already been swollen. Amelia almost couldn¡¯t stand still.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Hannah quickly stepped in to defuse the situation. ¡°Oh, I just wanted to invite everyone out for a get-together! In the future, let¡¯s try to avoid saying things that could divide us. Everyone who¡¯s here is either rich or noble, so let¡¯s not ruin the atmosphere. Besides, the men still have to do business, so don¡¯t make it difficult for them! Let¡¯s just let it go!¡±


    Hearing Hannah say this, everyone dispersed.


    Amelia smiled awkwardly at me, a bit uneasy, ¡°Daisy, I¡­¡±


    I hushed her, patting her shoulder with generosity and a hint of meaning, ¡°Don¡¯t mind, it¡¯s normal.¡±


    But Scarlette wasn¡¯t as magnanimous. She nced at Amelia, teasingly remarked, ¡°You¡¯re quite something, using the mother-inw excuse. Which one is your husband? Steven or Edward? Anyway, it¡¯s widely known that Robert¡¯s wife is Daisy. Doing this might lead to misunderstandings!¡±


    Amelia¡¯s face turned purple, then white, and then green.


    ¡°Come on, say a little less!¡± I nced at Scarlette. ¡°Just let it go.¡±


    ¡°Charlotte is really blessed. Daisy is a lucky star for her family. No wonder Mr. Brown is so obedient to Mrs. Brown,¡± someone sincerely ttered me. ¡°With a daughter-inw like you, it¡¯s double insurance!¡±


    Scarlette immediately seized the opportunity, ¡°That¡¯s right! Daisy has been outstanding since childhood, and with a good family background, bing the richest woman in Southend one day is not impossible. Mr. Brown indeed has a discerning eye. Back in the day, he went to great lengths to pursue our Daisy. Do you know what methods he used?¡± The gossip-loving women perked up, their ears erect, afraid of missing out on any exciting details.


    I noticed that Amelia¡¯splexion was extremely unpleasant. Scarlette intentionally teased those people, ¡°Do you want to hear it?¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and tell us!¡± someone couldn¡¯t wait and urged.


    ¡°Come over!¡± Scarlette waved her hand, leading a group of people to the opposite sofa to listen to gossip.


    The atmosphere suddenly became awkward. Amelia didn¡¯t follow them; she wasn¡¯t interested in how Robert pursued me.


    I looked at her and gestured, ¡°Come over and sit.¡±


    She smiled awkwardly but still came over, her gaze somewhat avoiding mine. Perhaps she didn¡¯t expect Robert to suddenly stop my medication, giving me a chance for rebirth.


    Suppressing the anger within me, I pretended to be kind andforting, ¡°Don¡¯t mind those people. Juste often. I haven¡¯t asked you yet, what does your husband do?¡±

 Chapter 88: Seeds of Hatred

    Perhaps my question was too abrupt, or maybe she had never thought that I would ask her such a question at this moment. Her eyes suddenly narrowed, and she hesitated before replying, ¡°He¡­ he is in business! Inheriting the family business.¡±


    ¡°Oh? In which industry?¡± I wasn¡¯t ready to drop the topic.


    ¡°Uh¡­ construction materials!¡± She answered vaguely.


    ¡°No wonder, with Newport¡¯s current development scale, the construction materials business should be doing well!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    I chuckled, ¡°You¡¯ve always been a woman who knows how to seize opportunities. That¡¯s something I admire about you!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just luck! Not as impressive as you!¡± Amelia said, feigning politeness..


    I smiled, ¡°Me? I don¡¯t think so. I actually admire those who silently achieve great things!¡±


    Amelia didn¡¯t respond.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to leave Medikit Inc so suddenly; it¡¯s a bit regrettable! After seeing you at the mall that day, I asked Robert why you resigned and why he didn¡¯t try to keep you. He said, ¡®Everyone who leaves is making the right decision. There¡¯s nothing to regret about the loss of people at Medikit Inc!¡¯ But I feel that after so many years at Medikit Inc, you were so familiar with it that leaving is a bit regrettable! Did you really leave just because you were pregnant?¡±


    Amelia tightened her grip on her hands, chuckling, ¡°Women always need to return to their families, just like you!¡±


    I confidently smiled, and said, ¡°Maybe, but it¡¯s not entirely true! I just feel that choosing to be a full-time wife was a wrong decision from the beginning.¡±


    This statement piqued Amelia¡¯s curiosity, and she showed clear interest.


    ¡°Why do you feel that way?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Being a full-time wife is the beginning of losing oneself! Sometimes I think, maybe if I hadn¡¯t chosen to quit, I wouldn¡¯t be idling around, seeminglyfortable but actually harboring hidden dangers. Look at how my illness came about? To be honest, it¡¯s very inexplicable. But fortunately, heaven had mercy and let mee back to life!¡±


    Amelia wore an awkward smile, ¡°You¡¯ve already achieved great sess, how can it be considered losing yourself? Returning to the family is ultimately a woman¡¯s final destination!¡±


    I added meaningfully, ¡°However, some opportunities lose their value once they¡¯re gone. As for me¡­ it depends on whether I want to return again!¡±


    I deliberately left it suspenseful, allowing her to interpret freely and also passing a message to Robert.


    ¡°Mr. Brown is really good to you!¡± Amelia said insincerely.


    ¡°Not necessarily. Feelings are not constant! But some assets still y a role. Once I lose my value, it¡¯s hard to say what will happen! Fortunately, I won¡¯t lose my capital,¡± I replied without even looking at her. I wanted her to know the importance of self-awareness.


    I believed the clever Amelia would understand the underlying meaning of my words.


    It seemed that today¡¯s effect had been achieved. Once the seeds of discord were nted, they would quickly take root and sprout.


    After sowing the seeds, I excused myself for health reasons. Before leaving, Hannah deliberately pulled me into a group with the name ¡°1st wife club.¡±


    I was puzzled and looked at Hannah, asking, ¡°What does this mean?¡±


    She exchanged nces with Scarlette and said with a smile, ¡°Rich wives¡¯ group!¡±


    I nczd at Amelia, who was still sitting in the corner. ¡°Is she in it?¡±


    ¡°Of course! Even if she¡¯s not, we¡¯ll add herter,¡± Scarlette said matter-of-factly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you couldn¡¯t find her WhatsApp?¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Suddenly, I understood Scarlette¡¯s intention.


    In a strange way, I always felt that the blue enchantress in Robert¡¯s phone had some significance.


    When I was about to go downstairs, Amelia followed me into the elevator.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to stay for a while?¡± I asked.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t leave my child alone at home!¡± she casually replied, then quickly added, ¡°My husband ising to pick me up.¡±


    I pretended not to care.


    But when we walked out of the club, I understood. She was provoking me again.


    However, she overestimated herself.

 Chapter 89 Ruthless

    A car was parked at the entrance of the club, and Robert was leaning against it, smoking.


    From his appearance, it was clear he was here to pick someone up. However, I knew all too well that he wasn¡¯t there for me because he didn¡¯t know I hade to attend the gathering.


    The moment we walked out together, Robert¡¯s eyes narrowed for a split second, but in the next moment, he resumed hisposure, extinguishing the cigarette in his hand. He walked straight toward me, reaching out to take the bag I was carrying and embracing me. ¡°Tired?¡± he asked.


    Scarlette, in a somewhat disgruntled tone, quipped, ¡°If you want to show affection, go home and do it! Who are you performing here?¡±


    I smiled coquettishly, leaning against Robert. ¡°Are you here to pick me up?¡±


    Robert, with a face full of indulgence, replied, ¡°What else?¡±


    ¡°Well, you never know. I don¡¯t recall giving you any heads-up! Could it be that you¡¯ve developed irvoyance, and now you can see me wherever I go?¡± I teased.


    As he held me, we walked toward the car. He exined, ¡°I had dinner with William tonight, and he casually mentioned his wife having a gathering at the Rainbow Club. Before dinner, I called home, and Sherry said you were out and wouldn¡¯t be back for dinner. When we finished over there, I called home again. Sherry said you still hadn¡¯t returned, so I asked William to discreetly inquire with his wife. Surprisingly, you were really here! I wanted to give you a surprise!¡±


    Robert¡¯s reasons sounded quite convincing, and if I didn¡¯t know his ways, I would have believed him.


    When we reached the car, he let go of me, looked me up and down, and ran his hand through my hair. ¡°Short hair looks so pretty on you. I suddenly realize it suits you well! It seems my aesthetic judgment was biased before.¡±


    I held onto his hand. ¡°Your mom is here too! Shouldn¡¯t we wait for her?¡±


    ¡°No need. She must have her ns! Besides, given her habits, she won¡¯t be heading back so soon!¡± Robert focused his gaze on me, and his eyes were filled with a greedy admiration and desire.


    It was a naturally revealed greed, perhaps something he hadn¡¯t anticipated, that I would suddenly be so vibrant. In reality, I was just holding on until this moment.


    Scarlette, in her usual mocking style, got into her own car, lowered the window, and shouted at me, ¡°I¡¯m leaving before I¡¯m fed up with all this lovey-dovey stuff!¡±


    I pretended to notice Amelia only then, turning back to look in her direction. She stood there, staring nkly, watching the interaction between Robert and me.


    ¡°Amelia, Where¡¯s your husband? Didn¡¯t you say he wasing to pick you up?¡± I deliberately disgusted her, genuinely thanking her for calling a car for me.


    ¡°He¡­ suddenly had something to do and couldn¡¯te,¡± Amelia said hesitantly.


    Then, I tilted my head and asked Robert, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we give Amelia a ride as well?¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± He turned his head to look at Amelia, asking casually, ¡°Where do you live?¡±


    Amelia walked over slowly, her face pale, and provided her address. I didn¡¯t expect Robert to be so decisive, saying, ¡°Sorry, it seems we¡¯re not heading in the same direction. You better take a taxi!¡±


    His words were blunt, and I couldn¡¯t help but think, damn, what a Ruthless man!


    I saw the immediate copse of Amelia¡¯s expression; her mouth twitched, and the knuckles of the hand gripping her bag turned white.


    As if Robert hadn¡¯t noticed at all, he quickly shifted his gaze back to me and said, ¡°The kids are waiting for us at home. It¡¯s been too long; I¡¯m worried!¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    He disyed ruthlessness to the extreme, but deep down, I was genuinely enjoying it.


    Looking at the disappointed Amelia, I apologized with a wry smile, ¡°Amelia, sorry about that. We can¡¯t dy for too long!¡±


    Amelia waved her hand in understanding, ¡°No problem, I¡¯ve called a car!¡±


    ¡°Alright, then we¡¯re off!¡± I waved to her again, and got into the car. Robert leaned down to fasten my seatbelt before closing the door, not once ncing in Amelia¡¯s direction.


    He stepped on the gas, and we drove away.


    In the rearview mirror, I saw Amelia standing there, watching our car disappear into the distance. Suddenly, she fiercely threw her bag to the ground.


    I almost burst outughing, thinking to myself, don¡¯t rush, I¡¯ll give you an even bigger giftter.

 Chapter 90: Foolish-Looking flaunt

    These days, Robert seemed to be possessed. He woulde home on time, and on weekends, he even brought Lilly home, giving us a rare family reunion that left me with mixed emotions.


    Watching the three children ying around the house, I fantasized about how good it would be if nothing had changed.


    Sometimes, I truly wished this was just a nightmare, but I knew deep down that there was no going back.


    Another thing that made me extremely nervous, my nerves stretched to the limit, was Robert¡¯s condition. I was convinced that he had contracted a sexually transmitted infection.


    Recently, he had been running a fever for no apparent reason. Each time, he would take some fever-reducing medication, and it would go away. I, insincerely, urged him to go to the hospital, but I went along with his wishes, agreeing we would go after he finished his work!


    I also took advantage of his fever, keeping him at a distance from the children, not letting Robert get too close to them.


    These days, Sherry and her sister also seemed to get along well on the surface, appearing to have no issues.


    Ever since Sherry discovered me rummaging through the car in the middle of the nightst time, my intuition told me that Robert¡¯s suspicions about me had not diminished.


    He continued to test me, deliberately cing the two phones within my sight, but I turned a blind eye,pletely ignoring them. Robert even asked me to hand him the phone, and I handed it over without hesitation, never giving it a second nce.


    Until Monday when he sent Lilly back to school, everything returned to normal. Robert mentioned he had to go to Whitby for a business trip.


    I knew deep down that he was probably going to Amelia¡¯s ce.


    This move made me ecstatic. It was time for him to get closer to Amelia. I even yed the role of a caring wife, reminding him to stay safe, drink less, rest more, and avoid staying upte, after all, he hadn¡¯t fully recovered from his cold.


    In reality, I was overjoyed, especially since I had finally sent the big gift I prepared for Amelia.


    I called Albert to verify, and sure enough, the person watching him replied, confirming that he went to the residential area where Amelia lived. I asked him to pass the message to Adam.


    In the afternoon, when I went to pick up Oliver, Amelia unexpectedly came over to greet me. She looked rosy and radiant, like a flower refreshed by rain and dew.


    It was evident that she came to unt in front of me. I yed along and asked, ¡°Why do you look so good today?¡±


    She couldn¡¯t conceal her triumph and said to me, ¡°My husband is back from his business trip!¡±


    I followed up, ¡°Why didn¡¯t hee to pick up the children with you?¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t let hime. He just got back and needs to rest!¡± Amelia said with contentment, ¡°He¡¯s toozy to move aftering back, lying in bed all the time!¡±


    ¡°Absence makes the love grow stronger, right? You have to take good care of him!¡± I teased deliberately.


    ¡°Ah! There¡¯s nothing I can do. My husband asked me to prepare for a second child, and I¡¯m contemting!¡± She looked proud, ¡°He insists on having another daughter. Daisy, what do you think?¡±


    ¡°Go for it! Girls are very different from boys! Seize the opportunity while you¡¯re still young!¡± I encouraged generously, feeling absolute schadenfreude inside.


    Thinking about having a second child? You should be more concerned about yourself!


    ¡°That¡¯s true. I¡¯ll listen to you and strive to have another daughter!¡± Amelia smiled with deep meaning.


    ¡°You have to hurry!¡± I urged.


    Sheughed even more joyfully, and the look in her eyes towards me was full of hidden intentions. I understood; she was treating me as a fool! This was exactly what I wanted, and the oneughing in the end would undoubtedly be me!


    Watching her happily take away the children, waving at me from a distance, I raised the corners of my mouth. I took out my phone and called Scarlette.


    Scarlette chuckled as she listened and replied, ¡°Then I¡¯ll find them something else to do!¡±

 Chapter 91: Where is Robert?

    I hadn¡¯t even reached home when Charlotte called, asking why her son¡¯s phone was turned off. I truthfully informed her that he was on a business trip.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Charlotte immediately hung up the phone.


    I was curious about what Scarlette was up to?


    During dinner, Scarlette called me. I hung up the call and returned to my room to make a video call to her. Scarlette, gleeful andughing, said, ¡°They¡¯re on fire¡­. haha, truly spectacr!¡±


    ¡°So quickly?¡± I was a bit astonished. Although I anticipated witnessing a good show, I didn¡¯t expect it to escte so quickly.


    ¡°These two really have some fighting spirit,¡± Scarletteughed unreservedly. ¡°Just wait, I¡¯ll send you a snippet of the video!¡±


    ¡°Ah? A video?¡± I was even more surprised and asked, ¡°How did you manage that?¡±


    ¡°Know your enemy and know yourself. You¡¯re underestimating Albert¡¯s team. He had someone living next door to Amelia long ago!¡± Scarlette proudly said, ¡°We have plenty of intel.¡±


    ¡°Wow, so professional!¡± I couldn¡¯t help but marvel, while also worrying about the costs I would have to pay in the future.


    ¡°Absolutely! Let me show you what professionalism is!¡± Scarlette¡¯s tone was very arrogant.


    The screen flickered, then she sent me a series of videos with clear footage. In the video, my nosy mother-inw hurriedly walked out of an elevator, heading straight for Amelia¡¯s door. Just by the way she walked out of the elevator, it was clear she wasing with anger.


    Upon reaching the door, without hesitation, she raised her hand and banged on the door loudly. The force was so strong that the entire corridor echoed.


    After a short while, a woman¡¯s inquisitive voice came from inside, ¡°Who is it?¡±


    In fact, the inquiry was quite hypocritical, as the peephole inside the door had long revealed who it was.


    ¡°Open the door!¡± Charlotte sounded very assertive.


    After a while, the door opened, and the one showing her face was Amelia, wearing a small apron, smiling calmly but blocking the doorway. She didn¡¯t show any intention of letting Charlotte in. ¡°Mom! Why are you here!¡±


    The way she called ¡°mom¡± sent shivers down my spine.


    ¡°Get Robert out; I have something to say to him,¡± Charlotte¡¯s tone was not friendly, cold.


    Amelia smiled perfunctorily, ¡°Mom, I told you he hasn¡¯t been here.¡±


    As soon as these words were spoken, Charlotte got furious. She pushed Amelia aside and tried to go inside, but Amelia¡¯s body blocked her way back. ¡°Mom, what are you doing? I¡¯ve told you, he really hasn¡¯te here. Go ask Daisy!¡±


    ¡°What am I doing? I¡¯vee to find my son,¡± Charlotte said, attempting to barge in again. ¡°Why do I need to ask her? Move!¡±


    Amelia reached out and leaned her arm against the door, blocking Charlotte¡¯s way perfectly. ¡°Mom! Robert really isn¡¯t here!¡±


    ¡°This is the house Robert bought. Do you think you can stop me?¡± Charlotte got angry immediately. The intimate scene with Amelia from a few days ago was still fresh in my memory. Now, they were ring at each other. ¡°Don¡¯t call me mom; you¡¯re not worthy. Move!¡±


    Amelia¡¯s face darkened for a moment, but the next second, she forced a smile. ¡°Mom, why are you angry? Robert is really not here. If you have something, you can tell me. If hees, I¡¯ll pass the message to him!¡±


    ¡°You pass the message? I want to see my son, and I need you to pass the message? You think highly of yourself! You really think you¡¯re someone! Daisy wouldn¡¯t dare to talk to me like this. You¡¯re just a fart, Amelia. Let me tell you again, you¡¯re nothing. You dare to stop me? I¡¯ll say it again, move!¡±


    ¡°Mom¡­¡±


    ¡°I said don¡¯t call me mom!¡± Charlotte erupted in anger, shouting, ¡°Robert,e out!¡±


    Amelia¡¯s face immediately turned unsightly. ¡°Mom, what are you doing? I¡¯ve told you he¡¯s not here. Is it necessary to make such a scene and disturb the neighbors?¡±


    Amelia pretended to reprimand with a serious tone, which further fueled Charlotte¡¯s dissatisfaction. She shoved Amelia, making her stumble, and raised her leg to enter the room¡­

 Chapter 92: Fighting

    Amelia stood firm on her feet and shouted, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Perhaps her shout was a bit too loud, as the children inside the house began to cry with a loud ¡®wah.¡¯


    Soon after, a furious roar echoed from inside the house, ¡°What are you guys trying to do? Can¡¯t you let me have some peace?¡±


    Immediately, Robert¡¯s figure appeared in the frame, and I smirked, as expected.


    As Robert walked out, Charlotte suddenly erupted in anger. Without warning, she ruthlessly pped Amelia across the face. ¡°You slut! Didn¡¯t you say he wasn¡¯t here? How dare you y tricks on me!¡±


    Amelia was a bit stunned by the p, holding her face and looking at Robert.


    Seeing the situation, Robert became furious and shouted, ¡°Mom, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°What am I doing? This slut is blocking me. Didn¡¯t you hear? What is she? Daring to stop me!¡± Charlotte disyed the fierceness she had when she lived in the slums, hands on her hips, ring at her son. ¡°How can you be like her? Shouting at me!¡±


    Perhaps seeing Robert taking her side, Amelia straightened her back, pushed Robert away, and stepped forward, ring at Charlotte. ¡°Let me tell you, the one who told me to say he wasn¡¯t here is your son! Don¡¯t mention Daisy in front of me. If she¡¯s good to you, go find her! Don¡¯t forget, we all have today. I also yed a part. If it weren¡¯t for me, Medikit Inc would have¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, Robert raised his hand and pped her. ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Amelia¡¯s words were silenced by the p. Instinctively covering her face, she looked at Robert with shock and tears in her eyes.


    Now, Charlotte felt satisfied. ¡°You deserve to be pped! You¡¯re gotten too out of control. How dare you say that, Medikit¡­¡±


    ¡°Mom!¡± Robert immediately intervened. ¡°I told you both to shut up!¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Amelia, seeing Robert stopped Charlotte once again, disregarded any semnce, boldly approached like a fighting rooster. She stretched her neck and shouted at Charlotte, ¡°Yes, Daisy is good, so what? You¡¯re like a bottomless pit, even a gold mine would be depleted by you. All you want is money, and then you go out to unt it. What else are you capable of?¡±


    Charlotte was left speechless, staring at Amelia with her mouth agape.


    Amelia wasn¡¯t done yet. She turned to re at Robert and said angrily, ¡°And you, Robert, why do you have the right to hit me? You sucked me dry,  right? And you¡¯re trying to eliminate the evidence, is it?¡±


    She bombarded Robert with three relentless questions, then touched her face. ¡°Hit me! I helped you secure Medikit Inc and gave birth to your son. Now you want to eliminate me like you tried to do with Daisy? Impossible¡­¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, a shocking scene unfolded. Robert suddenly lifted his foot and kicked Amelia out. A thud was heard, but it was unclear where shended. Robert swiftly walked to the door, grabbed it, and mmed it shut. A deafening sound echoed, leaving only the closed door and the heartbreaking cries of children in the frame.


    Although the image froze, screams and cries of anger, physical struggle, and children¡¯s tears could be heard continuously at first. Gradually, the sounds subsided.


    After the imagepletely disappeared, Scarlette initiated another video call. I quickly answered, and Scarlette, wearing her triumphant smile, asked, ¡°How was it? Satisfying, um?¡±


    ¡°So satisfying!¡± Her excitement rubbed off on me, and I grinned as I asked, ¡°How did you do it?¡±


    Scarlette had a mischievous smile. ¡°Appeal to her desires! Charlotte is greedy and vain. I dropped a message in the rich women¡¯s group, and she fell right into the trap!¡±


    ¡°What message?¡± I was curious.

 Chapter 93: Don’t Be Idle

    Scarlette, upon seeing my inquisitive look, asked me, ¡°Aren¡¯t you checking the messages in that group?¡±


    ¡°Which group?¡± I was momentarily confused about which one she was referring to.


    Scarlette immediatelyined, ¡°The one we joined during that gathering. You actually forgot about it! Although it¡¯s filled with uninteresting content, those wealthydies won¡¯t miss any messages. You should asionally pay attention; there might be something useful for us!¡±


    I instantly grasped the importance of that group. Scarlette said, ¡°The Blue Orchid Awards ceremony is about to take ce. It¡¯s a grand event with numerous celebrities. Even sitting in thest row is a symbol of status. I posted a message in the group: special benefits ¨C two slots avable through internal channels. Tickets start at only eight hundred thousand. Act fast!¡±


    I burst intoughter, telling Scarlette, ¡°You really understand my-inw! So, it¡¯s Amelia blocking her way, and even her well-behaved grandson doesn¡¯t care! You¡¯re quite a storyteller, mentioning internal channels!¡±


    Scarlette earnestly refuted me, ¡°Eight hundred thousand is just the lowest price. The best seats are in the seven figures. They¡¯ve actually been sold out for a while. I just used it as a selling point.¡±


    I absolutely believed her, considering Scarlette is well-connected in their industry and knows the inside scoop.


    Scarlette chuckled triumphantly, saying, ¡°HaHaHa, Charlotte must be going insane trying to get money from Robert!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true, enough to unt for a while.¡± I sighed, ¡°Unfortunately, his son doesn¡¯t want to foot the bill. It¡¯s just pitiful for that child!¡±


    Scarlette immediately wore a disdainful expression, ¡°Oh, spare me! Think about your own children. How has Robert treated them? Has he cared? Has he inquired? Has he shown concern?¡±


    Though these words were harsh, every sentence was indeed true. Looking at the photos in those investigation reports, Robert had often taken that child on joyful outings, while my children were sent to boarding school, criticized, and kept away from their mother. Assuming I were truly gone, their fate would undoubtedly be bleak.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    A sense of resentment surged within me. ¡°Indeed, my children would be even more unfortunate!¡±


    ¡°Daisy, remember, don¡¯t view the world with your kind eyes. Kindness isn¡¯t wrong, but you also need to consider who you¡¯re dealing with! If you talk about kindness with a group of demons, you¡¯re a fool. In the end, it¡¯s likely you who will die. It¡¯s survival of the fittest!¡±


    ¡°Then let their destructive journey begin!¡± I hardened my heart.


    ¡°What do you want to do next?¡± Scarlette asked earnestly.


    ¡°The household is in chaos, and thepany can¡¯t be idle!¡± I dered with determination, ¡°I want to¡­ short Medikit Inc!¡±

 Chapter 94: Leaving with nothing

    Scarlette suddenly became excited, ¡°Great, it¡¯s really exhrating. How do you want to handle it?¡±


    ¡°Firstly, I need to meet with awyer!¡± I indeed had many issues that needed to be discussed with a legal professional.


    ¡°When? I¡¯ll arrange it,¡± Scarlette offered.


    ¡°The sooner, the better!¡± I asserted without hesitation. ¡°After meeting with thewyer, I need to make a trip to Southend.¡±


    On Tuesday, Scarlette arranged a private meeting at a small club with thewyer I wanted to meet.


    For some reason, as I entered the club, I felt like there were eyes watching me. However, despite discreetly observing, I didn¡¯t notice anything unusual, leaving me somewhat uneasy.


    Upon reaching the reserved room, Scarlette was already inside, engaged in casual conversation with a young man.


    The man before me was in his thirties, with thick eyebrows, a square face, and a pair of narrow-rimmed sses perched on his nose. His eyes were sharp and focused, exuding a strong sense ofposure. Overall, he gave off an air of trustworthiness.


    As both of them stood up upon my arrival, Scarlette introduced, ¡°Daisy, founder of Medikit Inc. Daisy, this is Warren Dyer from Young Corp.¡±


    ¡°Pleased to meet you!¡± I extended my hand. ¡°Mr. Dyer!¡±


    ¡°Likewise! I¡¯m d to be of service to you!¡± Warren smiled, disying a row of pearly white teeth.


    Once seated, I nced at Scarlette and praised, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to find me such a youngwyer!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be fooled by Mr. Dyer¡¯s age; he¡¯s the most renownedwyer in the Newport industry. Feel free to ask him anything; he¡¯s absolutely reliable!¡± Scarlette reassured me, anticipating any concerns I might have.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get straight to the point then,¡± I said, cing my bag down and turning to Warren.


    ¡°You can skip the preliminary details. I¡¯ve already introduced the situation. Dive into the main issue,¡± Scarlette suggested, being considerate and not wanting me to recount any distressing matters.


    Warren, being professional, immediately delved into the matter. ¡°You want to quickly retrieve your assets and leave your husband with nothing.¡±


    I nced at Warren and shook my head, ¡°Not only that. I want everyone involved in his family to face legal consequences. And, more importantly¡­¡±


    I paused for a moment, then sat upright, saying, ¡°And, I want to use some means!¡±


    Warren smiled but remained silent. I took it as his agreement and proceeded to share my thoughts with him, seeking his advice on how to execute them without viting thew.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°I understand,¡± Warren said, his gaze deep, ¡°but forgive me for being blunt; your current situation doesn¡¯t look optimistic. From the information I¡¯ve gathered, all the evidence seems to be against you. It might be you leaving with nothing.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I was shocked, furrowing my brow, looking at Warren in disbelief. ¡°Robert¡¯s cheating, having an illegitimate child outside, poisoning me, taking over mypany-how can I possibly leave with nothing?¡±


    His words were truly hard to ept. Warren looked at me seriously and said, ¡°ording to the information I found, Robert currently holds an authorization document for the transfer of ownership of Medikit Inc. It bears your signature and seal, and it has been announced and approved at a shareholders¡¯ meeting.¡±


    I was stunned and quickly eximed, ¡°I haven¡¯t signed any transfer agreement!¡±


    Warren calmly handed me a copy of the transfer document, saying, ¡°Here, take a look. ¡°

 Chapter 95: Unsigned Documents

    I stared at Warren in disbelief, reaching out to take the document he handed me, eager to carefully examine it.


    After scrutinizing the document, I felt like a bolt from the blue had struck me. This was an unequal treaty, essentially stating that I had unconditionally transferred Medikit Inc to Robert¡¯s name and dered that from this day forward, Robert had full authority to handle allpany affairs.


    Feeling somewhat helpless, I looked at Warren.


    ¡°This agreement has already cost you the ownership of Medikit Inc. In other words, you have no say in the current Medikit Inc. You¡¯vepletely agreed to give the management rights and shares to Robert. Furthermore, after this agreement, Robert is listed as the legal representative of Medikit Inc,¡± Warren straightforwardly informed me. ¡°Also, all your fixed assets, including properties, have been mortgaged to the bank. The procedures were signed by you, indicating that you won¡¯t be able to retrieve any of your property.¡±


    I vehemently shook my head, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t sign this document!¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    However, as I closely examined the signature, it flowed smoothly and seamlessly, genuinely my own handwriting, not a forgery!


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible. How could this be? It¡¯s not possible! I don¡¯t remember signing these documents!¡± I helplessly nced at Scarlette, seeking confirmation that what I said was true. ¡°I didn¡¯t sign. But this¡­ this signature is indeed mine.¡±


    Scarlette seemed puzzled, ¡°What do you mean? If you didn¡¯t sign, how is your handwriting?¡±


    ¡°Robert!¡± I gritted my teeth and uttered his name.


    After so many years of closeness, I didn¡¯t even realize when we started having different dreams under the same roof. He had calcted everything so meticulously.


    Despite my unwavering trust and love for him over the years, giving birth to our children, and working to uplift his family from poverty, how could he treat me like this?


    The hand holding the document trembled uncontrobly. Anger burned in my chest, threatening to consume me. I struggled to hold back the tears and bitterly chuckled, ¡°Robert is truly cunning. I thought he merely changed the leadership of thepany, kicked out my people, but it turns out that, unknowingly, he took everything from me! In other words, I am now the one with nothing!¡±


    Scarlette was also furious, and the atmosphere grew tense.


    ¡°And¡­,¡± I looked at Warren, finding it a bit difficult to bring up, but at this point, I couldn¡¯t hold back anything anymore, ¡°I suspect he¡¯s nning insurance fraud. The poisoning wasn¡¯t about taking over mypany. I found substantial insurance policies in the safe, covering idents and critical illnesses. In other words, no matter how I die, he stands to gain a significant payout.¡±


    My words left Warren momentarily stunned. His mouth twitched, as if he wanted to offer some constion, but all that escaped was a sigh.


    We fell into silence, the atmosphere turned heavy.


    Finally, Warren Dyer spoke, ¡°Let me handle this matter! I will do my utmost to fight for greater benefits for you. However, we need to n carefully, and it may require some unconventional methods. Do you have any ideas? We can discuss it together!¡±


    I chuckled sarcastically. Ideas weren¡¯t just ideas; there was probably only one solution.


    ¡°Short Medikit Inc!¡± I dered with red eyes. ¡°I can¡¯t let him seed!¡±


    ¡°The risk is substantial,¡± Warren approached the sofa, his gaze sharp on me. ¡°And it¡¯s easy to run afoul of thew.¡±


    ¡°Even if the risk is enormous, I must try!¡± I replied without hesitation.


    ¡°Then you need to have the financial means to support this. And I mean a significant amount of capital!¡± Warren¡¯s slender fingers stroked his chin. ¡°Only when the stock price drops to a certain extent will Robert possibly sell. Other shareholders won¡¯t stay idle either. Once the funding chain breaks, your risk bes too great.¡±


    In reality, Warren was right. This was the reason I sought his legal advice, and it was the most uncertain aspect. A slight deviation could not only prevent me from reiming Medikit Inc but could also lead to irreparable consequences.


    But what to do? This was the only way to regain control of Medikit Inc.


    Suddenly, I figure out one thing, and the whole thing flows.

 Chapter 96: Mastermind Behind the Scenes

    I abruptly stood up, looking at Scarlette and Warren. ¡°I understand now why Robert suddenly stopped my medication.¡±


    Scarlette immediately inquired, ¡°What do you mean? Is there another reason?¡±


    ¡°The reason Robert stopped my medication, allowing me to continue surviving, is that he also thought about this aspect. Once I¡¯m dead, my parents would undoubtedly raise objections to Medikit Inc. After all, it¡¯s the culmination of my family¡¯s efforts, the funds they¡¯ve umted over a lifetime. They wouldn¡¯t easily let it go.¡±


    Scarlette nodded vigorously. ¡°Of course, even I wouldn¡¯t believe otherwise!¡±


    ¡°And currently, once the old estate in Southend is relocated, it will be worth several, if not dozens of times, the value of Medikit Inc. Plus, the shares of Sheel Pharma. When that happens, Robert will be extremely vulnerable,¡± my train of thought bes clearer.


    ¡°He must have considered that once my parents discover his scheme, the only way to counter it is by shorting Medikit Inc and reiming ownership. On the contrary, if I¡¯m alive, he can intensify his efforts to deceive me and further exploit their assets,¡± a tear slid down my cheek unnoticed.


    I wiped it away and continued, ¡°As long as I¡¯m alive, my parents will eventually transfer these funds into my name.¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°Damn it, the beast! No wonder he¡¯s still pretending, unting affection everywhere!¡± Scarlette cursed indignantly. ¡°He¡¯s downright treacherous!¡±


    I nodded. ¡°Scarlette, if it weren¡¯t for the day we saw Paul and learned he was investigating Sheel Pharma, I wouldn¡¯t have understood that Robert had already formted a new n.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fate! Fate won¡¯t let you perish; no one can!¡± Scarletteforted me.


    ¡°Perhaps, this is the true reason I survived. I truly have to thank the heavens for these coincidences that allowed me to escape Robert¡¯s clutches. It¡¯s truly a miracle; who would have expected such a city n for Southend!¡± I eximed.


    ¡°But, for now, it¡¯s still just a n!¡± Scarlette said. ¡°I heard this rumorst time I went back, but when it will be implemented is still uncertain.¡±


    ¡°So, I need to return to Southend. As long as this rumor persists, I¡¯m safe! Once this information disappears, he might strike again,¡± Iughed self-deprecatingly. ¡°And it seems I can¡¯t count on this fund either.¡±


    Warren nodded. ¡°Yes, since you put it that way, Robert must be closely monitoring these funds. Your idea is good; you throw with one hand and catch with the other. When everything is back in your hands, you can gradually raise the price. Not only will you not lose, but you might make a huge profit. Still, the reserve of funds is no small amount.¡±


    ¡°No, something¡¯s wrong!¡± I pondered for a while, feeling puzzled. ¡°This isn¡¯t Robert¡¯s mindset.¡±


    ¡°Why do you say that?¡± Scarlette asked.


    ¡°From what I know about Robert, he definitely doesn¡¯t have such meticulous economic acumen. There must be a mastermind behind him!¡± I affirmed.


    ¡°Are you saying it¡¯s Amelia? That can¡¯t be!¡± Scarlette looked at me with disdain.


    ¡°Of course not! She doesn¡¯t have that capability!¡± I asserted. ¡°This long-term n is beyond her control. There¡¯s definitely a mastermind behind Robert!¡±


    ¡°Could it be the influence of Steven?¡±


    I shook my head.


    At this moment, I suddenly thought of his other phone, where all the contacts were unfamiliar to me. I quickly took out my new phone, which I had been hiding cautiously, fearing that Robert would discover it.


    I retrieved the information from the phone I had taken pictures of and handed it to Scarlette. ¡°Scarlette, please ask Albert to check these people. These are contacts from Robert¡¯s other secret phone, along with some WhatsApp data. I suspect these individuals are not ordinary.¡±


    Then I turned to Warren. ¡°I¡¯ve lived with him for ten years, but none of these people are familiar to me. This must be his other circle. Maybe we can find some clues.¡±


    Warren took the phone, nced at the information, and sought my opinion. ¡°Can I make a copy?¡±


    I nodded. ¡°Of course.¡±


    They both copied the information, and I instructed Scarlette, ¡°Please organize these for me and keep them safe. I can¡¯t keep them on my phone anymore. Robert is already suspicious of me, and I need to clear this phone!¡±

 Chapter 97 Mysterious Collaborator

    Scarlette immediately nodded, ¡°Then leave this phone with me! Is there anything important inside?¡±


    ¡°Everything in this phone is crucial!¡± I corrected her, ¡°So, please keep it for me. I just find it troublesome to check the surveince.¡±


    Warren quickly suggested, ¡°You can conceal the surveince software.¡±


    ¡°How do I do that?¡± I asked eagerly.


    Warren took my phone, fiddled with it for a while, and handed back my old phone, showing me the hidden location.


    I suddenly looked at him and casually said, ¡°I wonder if Robert has hidden something the same way.¡±


    Scarlette scoffed, ¡°Just ess his phone, and you¡¯ll find out.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s secondary. The urgent matter is really the funding issue!¡± I said with concern, ¡°Without sufficient funds, I can¡¯t implement the n.¡±


    ¡°It seems you need a partner!¡± Warren looked at me with a meaningful expression. ¡°Even if you have the funds, you can¡¯t operate by yourself, right? You can¡¯t buy his shares with your own funds.¡±


    I murmured, ¡°Yeah, I do need a reliable person to help me.¡±


    ¡°Do you have a suitable candidate?¡± Warren asked.


    I shook my head in confusion, ¡°For now, it¡¯s just a n. Let¡¯s find the funds first.¡±


    Warren approached the sofa, ¡°If you trust me, I have a suitable candidate!¡±


    I looked at Warren in surprise, and he was very enthusiastic, ¡°This is not an ordinary favor, and the risk is extremely high.¡± I blurted out.


    ¡°I certainly know the risk is extremely high! But it doesn¡¯t have to be a favor!¡± Warren stared into my eyes and said, ¡°It can be a cooperation!¡±


    ¡°Cooperation?¡± I was a bit puzzled, ¡°How would we cooperate?¡±


    rm bells rang in my mind, and I looked at Scarlette, not sure what kind of friend she had introduced me to. However, Scarlette seemedpletely at ease, and my heart rxed a little. I had no reason to doubt Scarlette.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Warren spoke up, ¡°How much stake does Robert hold?¡±


    ¡°We have 45% of the shares,¡± I replied.


    ¡°How much do you need to buy?¡± Warren asked again.


    ¡°At least 40%. Of course, it would be best to buy all of it, leaving no room for him,¡± I paused and looked at Warren, asking, ¡°Mr. Dyer, are you sure you can help me? This is not an ordinary risk, as you well know!¡±


    I must speak the truth upfront.


    Warren seemed to sense my concerns. He straightened his body, paused, and said, ¡°Mrs. Brown, here¡¯s the deal. I¡¯ll go back and consult my friend, who is also a friend of Scarlette. You can trust his reliabilitypletely.¡±


    I looked at Scarlette, ¡°He¡¯s also your friend?¡±


    I knew that Scarlette had made a name for herself in the media industry over the years, so having a widework was not an issue. However, someone capable of providing such significant help was definitely not an ordinary friend. This made me curious.


    Scarlette calmly smiled and reassured me, ¡°Let¡¯s discuss it first. But rest assured, his character is impable.¡±


    Warren nodded, ¡°If you¡¯re still unsure, I can draft an agreement for you. After acquiring those shares, you can buy them back at the original price once yourwsuit settles.¡±


    ¡°At the original price?¡± I looked at him with suspicion. ¡°Didn¡¯t you mention cooperation?¡±


    Warren smiled, tilting his mouth, ¡°That will depend on what my friend decides after we discuss it. I can¡¯t make that decision on his behalf.¡±


    After some contemtion, I realized that this step was crucial if I wanted to settle the score. Currently, I couldn¡¯t find another coborator with the financial resources needed. Without this funding, there was no talk of reiming Medikit Inc or seeking revenge.


    Regardless of how stringent the conditions were, as long as I could regain Medikit Inc, I was willing to ept them.


    ¡°Your friend?¡± I confirmed once again, trusting Scarlette. She wouldn¡¯t deceive me.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Scarlette affirmed with a determined gaze. ¡°Just wait for the news.¡±

 Chapter 98: Son of the Mistress

    Exiting the club, it had been three hours, and the outside was bathed in bright sunlight. Just like my current mood, mysteries unraveled, ns formed, and the gloomy sky in my heart suddenly cleared.


    I looked at Scarlette, who hade out with me, and raised my chin, ¡°How about a walk by the seaside?¡±


    ¡°Sure, willing to apany you at all costs!¡± Scarlette teased with her usual banter.


    Hand in hand, we walked toward the beach behind thew firm. Strangely, the feeling I had experienced on the way here returned. I nced around, but there were no extra people. Still, I couldn¡¯t shake the sense that someone was watching us.


    ¡°What are you looking at again?¡± Scarlette asked as she looked at me.


    ¡°I feel like someone is watching us,¡± I replied, retracting my gaze and ncing at Scarlette.


    ¡°How could that be? The person I chose is absolutely discreet. You can rx,¡± Scarlette said, pulling me along without a care.


    As we continued forward, I asked Scarlette, ¡°Who is this friend of yours who can provide funding? Where did they get so much money?¡±


    Scarlette raised an eyebrow and smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. I guarantee this guy is reliable. Wait until Warren gets his opinion. When we can really cooperate, you¡¯ll naturally find out!¡±


    I gave Scarlette a sidelong nce and scoffed, ¡°Humph! Ridiculous. I can¡¯t know about my own matters? This is a substantial amount of money. When the timees, don¡¯t be here without having resolved onewsuit and yet be entangled in another!¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? Am I such an unreliable person?¡± Sheughed, holding onto my arm. ¡°I won¡¯t deceive you, my dear!¡±


    I could only smile helplessly.


    Suddenly changing the subject, Scarlette informed me with a hint of schadenfreude, ¡°Amelia should be feeling disheartened this time! She probably never thought she¡¯d face this day.¡±


    Iughed, ¡°She never put herself in the right ce. Sherry at my home is the same, always thinking she¡¯s indispensable.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right!¡±


    ¡°But, I really don¡¯t know when I signed that document; I have no memory at all.¡±


    ¡°How can you be so sure it wasn¡¯t forged?¡± Scarlette countered. ¡°Are you absolutely certain that the signature is yours?¡±


    ¡°The strange thing is right here-I genuinely have no memory! But the signature is indeed mine. Moreover, he wouldn¡¯t be foolish enough to forge it; that can be detected!¡± I pondered, trying to recall when I might have signed it.


    Even in a daze, there should be some memories. I really don¡¯t know what happened during those terrifying days.


    I came back from thew firm and went straight to pick up Oliver. Today, I parked the car far away and strolled to the school gate.


    Just as the younger grades were getting out of school, I intentionally stood where Amelia used to like to stand but didn¡¯t see her anywhere.


    While keeping an eye out for Amelia¡¯s presence, I searched for her son among the children.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Sure enough, not long after, her son, carrying a small backpack, walked out, looking somewhat unhappy.


    ¡°Ryan!¡± I greeted him.


    He tilted his little face, looking at me with concentration, full of confusion in his eyes.


    I smiled kindly and walked over, ¡°Why didn¡¯t I see your mom today?¡±


    He pouted, not answering, lowered his eyes, and continued walking out, appearing a bit lonely.


    ¡°Ryan, who came to pick you up today?¡± I persistently asked.


    ¡°My dad!¡± he answered softly.


    I was startled, instinctively looking around but didn¡¯t spot Robert. I thought if Robert saw me standing here, he definitely wouldn¡¯t show up.


    At this moment, Ryan also looked around anxiously, a hint of worry on his little face.


    Intentionally, I stood beside him, keeping himpany for a while. Sure enough, Robert never showed up.

 Chapter 99 Why always praise Ryan

    Ryan¡¯s eyes were getting redder. I couldn¡¯t help but squat down and look at him. ¡°Is it because your dad is runningte? Don¡¯t worry, Auntie will wait with you!¡±


    He sniffed a bit, appearing nervous. His gaze, avoiding mine, seemed elusive. I wondered if he remembered me. After all, we had met in the mall that day, and he seemed upset when he was stopped from calling Robert dad, so he should have some recollection.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    So, I tentatively asked, ¡°Ryan, what¡¯s yourst name?¡±


    He looked at me warily, his big eyes blinking, as if contemting whether to answer my question.


    Finally, on guard, he said, ¡°I don¡¯t know you!¡±


    I quickly exined with a friendly tone, ¡°I just want to talk to your teacher. In case your dad iste, the teacher can wait with you.¡±


    He eyed me suspiciously, took a long time to think, and reluctantly said, ¡°I¡¯m Ryan Brown!¡±


    I suppressed myself and ruffled his little head, praising him, ¡°You¡¯re so good! I¡¯ll go talk to the teacher now. Don¡¯t be afraid!¡±


    Honestly, I harbored no ill feelings toward the child. After all, he was just a kid and hadn¡¯t done anything wrong.


    I reached out and took the child¡¯s small hand. Perhaps seeing me as gentle, his guard lowered significantly, and he obediently let me lead him. At this moment, my heart felt particrly conflicted.


    After the first-grade children had left, I informed his teacher, who then received a phone call. She gestured to me, answered it with a smile, and then hung up. ¡°Thank you so much! Ryan¡¯s dad got stuck in traffic. He¡¯ll be a bitte. I appreciate your help!¡±


    I waved it off and reassured Ryan, ¡°You stay here with the teacher. Your dad will be here soon!¡±


    Blinking his big eyes, he still looked at me with a probing gaze, his expression conflicted.


    ¡°Say thank you to Mrs. Brown!¡± the teacher reminded him.


    He then quietly said, ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Brown!¡±


    At that moment, the second-grade ss finished, lined up, and walked out. I shifted my gaze, looking for Oliver. Soon enough, Oliver ran over joyfully and hugged my legs.


    When he saw Ryan on the side, his eyes paused for a moment-just three seconds. He withdrew his gaze and said to me, ¡°Mom, let¡¯s go home!¡±


    I nodded happily and waved to Ryan, ¡°Ryan, see you!¡±


    He hid behind the teacher and then waved to me.


    After Oliver and I got into my car, I casually asked him, ¡°Don¡¯t you know Ryan? Why didn¡¯t you say hello?¡±


    Unexpectedly, Oliver replied quickly, ¡°I don¡¯t like him. I don¡¯t want to say hello to him!¡±


    This time, I was taken aback, then followed up, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Grandma always says he¡¯s a good boy and then criticizes me. I don¡¯t know what I did wrong.¡± Oliverined, his voice full of discontent. ¡°Even when I¡¯m not wrong, Grandma scolds me. She says I¡¯m dumb and that I have a dull mind. Instead, she keeps praising him for being smart!¡±


    I felt anger rising, but I maintained an amused expression and rubbed Oliver¡¯s head. ¡°You¡¯re not dumb! My boy is very clever.¡±


    I didn¡¯t want my child to harbor hatred.


    ¡°But grandma always scolds me!¡± Oliver mimicked.


    ¡°What does she scold you for?¡±


    ¡°She says ¡®Just like your dying mother¡¯! And she pokes my head like this¡­¡± Oliver poked his own head, imitating.


    I chuckled, pretending to be indifferent but feeling a chill. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Mom won¡¯t die so easily!¡± I reassured him, and since he was in a talkative mood, I asked, ¡°When I was sick, did Sherry scare you too?¡±


    Sure enough, Oliver immediately nodded. ¡°Yes, she said if you kept sleeping like that, you¡¯d be a zombie and told us not to get close. Zombies would eat us.¡±


    ¡°Do you believe that, sweetheart?¡± I asked softly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. Mom wouldn¡¯t. Sherry is bad. She pinched Mom, I saw it!¡± Oliver imitated, his little face serious.


    I hadn¡¯t expected Oliver to be so clever, burying all these things deep in his heart. Fortunately, I woke up in time and realized this. Oliver has be much more cheerful now.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid anymore. Mom is fine now! Don¡¯t be afraid of them!¡± I encouraged him. ¡°Stay away from people you don¡¯t like, including your grandma!¡±


    I had to say this because Robert¡¯s family was truly terrible, and I couldn¡¯t let the children be influenced by them.


    Oliver looked at me in confusion and asked again, ¡°Mom, why does Grandma always praise Ryan?¡±

 Chapter 100: Emergency

    I froze, feeling uneasy inside. How could I exin this to him?


    After a while, I looked at Oliver and said very seriously, ¡°Baby, everyone has strengths and weaknesses, but each person¡¯s strengths and weaknesses are different. Maybe Grandma likes him for some specific reason that is different from you. In Grandma¡¯s judgment, that particr quality of his might seem better than yours, so she praises him. But it doesn¡¯t mean he¡¯s necessarily better than you. Do you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡±


    ¡°Like how I¡¯m good at math, and he can draw, but I can¡¯t?¡± Oliver¡¯s eyes sparkled with curiosity.


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± I happily smiled, reaching out to pat his head. ¡°My son is really smart!¡±


    My praise made him very confident, and he proudly moved closer to the seat.


    Back home, I sensed that something was off. Only Alice was in the living room ying with Charles; there was no sign of Sherry.


    I asked Oliver to change into different clothes upstairs beforeing down. Sitting beside Charles, I casually asked Alice, ¡°Where¡¯s Sherry?¡±


    ¡°She said she had something to do and went out for a while. Dinner is ready!¡± Alice¡¯s tone was a bit displeased. ¡°I¡¯ll go set the table. It¡¯s time to eat!¡±


    ¡°No rush. y with Charles for a bit. I¡¯ll go upstairs to change, and we¡¯ll have dinner when Ie down!¡± I said, standing up to go upstairs, heading directly to Sherry¡¯s room.


    Not finding what Sherry had in her hands bothered me. Logically, if it wasn¡¯t in the kitchen, it should be in her room. But strangely, despite my careful search, there was nothing.


    Just then, I heard Alice loudly calling me from downstairs, ¡°Mrs. Brown, dinner¡¯s ready!¡±


    I immediately perked up my ears and faintly heard footstepsing upstairs, as if someone had already entered the corridor.


    I realized I wouldn¡¯t make it out of here in time.


    It seemed that Sherry had returned. If she cornered me in her room, I wouldn¡¯t be able to exin.


    I suddenly thought of that hidden door. I hurried over, swiftly moved the cab, opened the secret door, slipped out, and quickly closed the bookshelf.


    Inside the study, I took off my coat while sitting at the desk and picked up a pen.


    At that moment, Sherry pushed open the study door, peeked inside, and upon seeing me, her eyes flickered briefly. She then said, ¡°Mrs. Brown, it¡¯s time for dinner.¡±


    I nodded, intentionally reaching out to put the pen back into the holder. I tore off the sheet of paper I had scribbled on, put it in my pocket, and followed her out.


    After leaving the study, I went to my room, tore the paper I had just scribbled into pieces, flushed it away, and then changed clothes before heading downstairs.


    Sitting at the dining table, I casually remarked to Sherry, ¡°Next time you go out, try not to be away during mealtime!¡±


    Sherry acknowledged with a brief response and went to serve the food.


    Unexpectedly, at that moment, Robert walked in, looking quite fatigued.


    I scrutinized his face and asked, ¡°Why do you look so tired? Was the business trip not smooth?¡±


    As my words came out, both sisters turned their attention to Robert. He nced at the dining table and replied, ¡°Just feel tired!¡±


    Then, he went to wash his hands, sat next to me, and teased Charles, ¡°I¡¯m really hungry. Haven¡¯t had a decent meal in the past few days.¡±


    I chuckled inwardly, realizing they were probably too preupied with their fight to bother cooking.


    Upon hearing this, Sherry immediately asked, ¡°Do you want me to make you some soup?¡±


    ¡°No need!¡±


    I casually remarked, ¡°Your mom called, said she couldn¡¯t reach you on the phone and had something urgent to discuss. She didn¡¯t call you back afterward?¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Robert¡¯s hand paused for a moment, then he lowered his head to continue eating. After swallowing the food in his mouth, he said, ¡°Didn¡¯t say anything?  Probably my phone ran out of battery and shut down.¡±


    ¡°No, She didn¡¯t mention anything specific, but it sounded urgent when she called. She didn¡¯t call you again?¡± I nced at him, and he remainedposed.


    ¡°No, no need to bother about her,¡± Robert said as he continued eating, showing signs of genuine hunger.


    Thinking of Ryan, I deliberately brought up, ¡°When I was picking up the child, I saw Amelia¡¯s son. He seemed lonely and despondent today. I didn¡¯t see Amelia, so I asked him who was picking him up. He said his dad wasing, but I never saw his dad. I even asked for his dad¡¯s name.¡±

 Chapter 101: A Web of Lies

    While Robert was enjoying his meal, my remark caught his attention, causing him to pause. Seeing him look at me, he quickly wiped his mouth with a napkin, trying to conceal his uneasiness.


    Sherry, sitting across, also fixed her gaze on Robert¡¯s face, clearly showing her interest in the topic.


    I changed the subject abruptly, ¡°The little guy is quite vignt, didn¡¯t spill the beans.¡±


    Robert visibly rxed after hearing this, nonchntly continuing to eat as if nothing had happened.


    I continued, ¡°I had to take him back to the teacher, was nning to drop him off, but thought his dad might be in a hurry, so I didn¡¯t.¡±


    Robert, pretending indifference, listened to my words, paused for a moment, then turned to me with a forced smile, ¡°You do love to meddle in others¡¯ affairs!¡±


    ¡°Come on, I can¡¯t just stand by, especially considering that Amelia used to be our employee. We had a connection, and I couldn¡¯t just ignore it. Leaving a child alone is dangerous,¡± I argued with Robert and curiously asked, ¡°The boy looked cute. Have you ever seen his dad?¡±


    ¡°No, I haven¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°How¡¯s that possible? Didn¡¯t you attend her wedding? I¡¯m surprised you didn¡¯t go,¡± I expressed my doubt.


    Robert cast a nce at me, ¡°I didn¡¯t go. When she resigned, thepany was in a critical situation. She decided to quit at that time. So, I don¡¯t have a good impression of her. If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t bother with her.¡±


    I was shocked. Robert has be so good at telling lies! Was this still the same Robert I knew back then?


    The more he tried to deflect, the more determined I became to dig deeper, ¡°But she mentionedst time that she would bring the child to thepany often, and you even bought snacks for the kid, ying along with him calling you ¡®dad.''¡±


    Robert seemed a bit displeased, furrowing his brows as he looked at me. After a brief pause, he turned his head and continued eating, ¡°Wifey, I don¡¯t remember things from so many years ago. Why are you suddenly so interested in gossip? You believe anything.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not gossiping. Just because I saw Ryan today.¡± I innocently smiled, relishing the satisfaction of making him ufortable.


    ¡°The kid is chubby, quite likable. Ollie even said your mom always praises him as if he¡¯s her own grandson,¡± I continued, baiting Sherry, who was evidently tense.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Sherry¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, disying her disdain.


    I served some vegetables to Oliver and continued, ¡°Amelia is really something, making her husband so mysterious, as if he can¡¯t be seen by others. But being able to send the child to an elite private school indicates some influence. I thought you must know him!¡±


    ¡°There are many influential men; do I have to know them all?¡± Robert grumbled.


    ¡°I¡¯m just curious,¡± I suddenly became very gossip-like, exaggerating my expression and whispering to Robert, ¡°Do you think she might be kept by someone? Otherwise, why is she always so secretive? I might ask around one day!¡±

 Chapter 102: Each one harboring concerns

    Indeed, that remark stirred Robert¡¯splete displeasure. He stopped eating, looked at me sharply, and coldly retorted, ¡°Seems like you¡¯ve truly recovered. Now you have the energy to pry into other people¡¯s private matters!¡±


    I shrugged, appearing indifferent. ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? Is it not allowed? I feel like she¡¯s always avoiding me.¡±


    Robert¡¯s face turned a bit pale, and he adopted a serious tone. ¡°Let me tell you, dear, don¡¯t emte those boring women who enjoy poking into others¡¯ privacy. It¡¯s quite annoying.¡±


    Seeing him nervous, Iughed uproariously, covering my mouth. ¡°You¡¯re the annoying one! I¡¯m just making conversation. Why are you so worked up?¡±


    I¡¯m doing this, left Robert at a loss, and Sherry, across the table, expressed her disdain by lowering her eyelids. Alice, not one to be idle, observed the interaction keenly, her eyes darting back and forth between the three of us with amused curiosity.


    ¡°I¡¯m warning you. Stay away from the bad habits of wealthy circles. Don¡¯t meddle in unnecessary matters; it might cause troubleter!¡± His expression turned cold, and the emotions in his eyes were murky and indistinct. I knew he was on the verge of losing his temper.


    So, I intentionally showed a disappointed look, feigning to relent. ¡°Alright,! I was just curious. She seems to be doing well, living in an upscale neighborhood, driving a luxury car, and sending her child to a prestigious private school. Her husband should be decent. Why does she always avoid talking about him? Isn¡¯t that strange? I just want to know. Any problem with that? Why are you in such a hurry? Does it concern you?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense! It does concern me! I¡¯m not in a hurry, but prying into others¡¯ private matters is a big taboo. You better distance yourself from that Amelia. I always feel like this woman is up to no good.¡± Robert, perhaps feeling cornered, started to denigrate Amelia.


    I could hardly imagine what Amelia would think if she knew about Robert¡¯s opinion of her.


    But she truly was up to no good!


    ncing up, I saw Sherry with a delighted expression. Catching my gaze, she quickly lowered her head to eat, concealing the joy that had unintentionally slipped through.


    In my mind, I cursed at her ¨C don¡¯t get too happy too soon. Robert¡¯s opinion of you might be even worse.


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that I hadn¡¯t found what she was hiding, I would have kicked her out long ago.


    But that¡¯s good. The conversation I had with Robert just now served as a catalyst for Sherry. I was confident that she wouldn¡¯t remain indifferent, especially since I had instructed Albert to pass on this information to Adam.


    So, I was sure that Sherry knew about Amelia and her child¡¯s existence. Moreover, she likely knew about Robert¡¯s whereabouts these past few days; otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have been going out so frequently.


    This meal was consumed with everyone harboring their own concerns.


    However, there¡¯s something that puzzled me. when I was in Sherry¡¯s room just now and the way Alice shouted-why did it feel like she was giving me a heads-up? I nced at Alice, who had been focused on her meal. When she noticed my gaze, she gave me an incredibly bright smile.


    Could it be that Alice knew I had entered Sherry¡¯s room? If so, I shouldn¡¯t underestimate this little girl.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    In the evening, the kids went to bed early after ying, and Charles didn¡¯t bother Sherry much since Oliver¡¯s return. This was undoubtedly a good thing for me.


    Robert mentioned having a video conference, so I used an excuse to bring him a cup of coffee. Sneakily ncing at the screen, it indeed showed a video conference in progress. It seemed he hadn¡¯t been going to the office these past few days. I didn¡¯t linger and left as soon as I set down the cup.


    Coincidentally, Scarlette sent a message saying the funding partner had agreed to proceed with the project, and details of the coboration could be discussed at ater meeting.


    This news filled me with joy. Although I was curious about Scarlette¡¯s friend and their connection, the fact that he agreed to a meeting meant I would find out sooner orter.


    I couldn¡¯t resist sending Scarlette apliment.


    Someone on Facebook sent a friend request, and looking at the profile picture-a hand-holding scene-the male hand seemed strangely familiar. A sudden realization struck me, and I was convinced that this was Amelia.


    Ha! Before I could find her, she came looking for me. What a pleasant surprise!

 Chapter 103 Suspicions

    However, I didn¡¯t rush to confront her. Instead, I checked the surveince footage.


    Sherry was in the living room downstairs, lounging on the sofa, ying with her phone. In my absence, she seemed to be growing more audacious, adopting the demeanor of thedy of the house. There were even fruits ced conveniently by her side, exuding a contented air.


    Alice was probably in her room, and I was certain she wasn¡¯t up to anything good. I refused to believe that after seducing Robert, all she wanted was a few pieces of jewelry and clothing.


    Observing the cunning girl, I felt that she might be even more scheming than her sister. Especially after her suspicious shout downstairs, the more I thought about it, the more it seemed off-it was definitely not a coincidence.


    About fifteen minutester, I epted Amelia¡¯s friend request and checked her profile. As expected, there was nothing, no updates in her timeline.


    I refrained from initiating the conversation, waiting to see how she would y it out. I was determined to fully cooperate.


    Just as I was contemting, she sent a message, ¡°Daisy, is it you?¡±


    I deliberately replied with a question mark.


    Then she said, ¡°I¡¯m Amelia. Thank you so much for taking care of my child today!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it,¡± I replied with a smiley face. ¡°I was afraid he might run around in a hurry. After all, he¡¯s still young.¡±


    Amelia sent another message, ¡°Yes! I haven¡¯t been feeling well these past two days. I didn¡¯t go to pick up Ryan. I had his father do it, but he waste. Thanks to you, men just can¡¯t handle taking care of kids!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so polite,¡± I replied. Then I asked, ¡°Why haven¡¯t you been feeling well? You¡¯re preparing for pregnancy, right? Take care of your body. You¡¯re not young anymore, and it¡¯s important to keep yourself healthy!¡±


    Amelia chatted with me for a while, with the conversation filled with insipid pleasantries. When she subtly inquired about Robert, I finally understood her real purpose in adding me today.


    Wanting to end the conversation quickly, I suggested that if she had any issues, I could help pick up her child. She promptly declined, saying his father would do it.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    I chuckled to myself, letting this ¡°father¡± handle it. I was curious to see the excuses he¡¯de up with every day.


    Once I finished there, I immediately messaged Scarlette, telling her to find a chance for Amelia to encounter a more affluent man.


    ¡°A wealthy man?¡± Scarlette looked at me puzzled. ¡°Did I hear you correctly?¡±


    ¡°You heard right, preferably one with a formidable wife!¡± I dropped a hint.


    Scarlette quickly caught on. ¡°Oh, I see! I¡¯ll figure something out!¡±


    Just then, I heard footsteps in the hallway. Quickly, I turned off my phone,y down, and pretended to be already asleep.


    Certainly, the footsteps belonged to Robert. He quietly entered the room, walked to the side of my bed, and observed me for a moment. He softly called my name, but I didn¡¯t respond. He then bent down and reached under my pillow, checking both sides.


    I instantly tensed up; his actions were crystal clear. He was searching for my phone, indicating that he intended to confirm his suspicions.


    Internally rmed, I thought, ¡°No, I haven¡¯t had the chance to delete the conversation with Scarlette yet. If he gets hold of the phone, he¡¯ll discover it!¡±


    He showed no signs of giving up, continuing to carefully search downward. I deliberately made a soft hum, moved my body slightly, and his hand quickly retreated.


    However, I could clearly sense that he was still standing there, closely monitoring my movements. There was no indication that he intended to leave. Muttering to myself, I turned over andy on my back, taking the opportunity to slide my hand beneath my body.


    The room fell into a profound silence, where you could hear a pin drop. Only our subtle breathing sounds filled the air. My heart pounded wildly as I anxiously clenched my fists, anticipating his next move.

 Chapter 104: Are you still fond of her?

    I was afraid he would continue searching, but he didn¡¯t. Instead, he quietly left.


    As the door closed, I opened my eyes, my heart pounding. I ced my hand on my chest, exhaling a breath of relief.


    His footsteps seemed to be heading downstairs. Quickly, I reached for my phone and reviewed the conversation, thoroughly deleting anything that might arouse his suspicion. Afterpleting these actions, I felt a wave of exhaustion.


    At this moment, I couldn¡¯t afford to reveal any ws; otherwise, all my previous efforts would be in vain.


    I essed the hidden surveince feed and checked the downstairs scene. Sherry had poured a ss of red wine and handed it to Robert. He epted it indifferently, took a sip, but didn¡¯t speak. Sherry stood cautiously beside him, appearing hesitant to speak. Robert gestured to her, and they both headed upstairs.


    His actions startled me. Had he discovered the surveince? Otherwise, why wouldn¡¯t he let Sherry speak freely? Clearly, he was being cautious.


    Swiftly, I switched to another camera feed, observing Robert entering the study. Sherry followed closely behind. At the study entrance, she cautiously nced around the corridor before entering.


    Inside the study, Robert walked directly to the sofa, crossed his legs, and ced them on the coffee table. He cast a stern gaze at Sherry, disying impatience and disdain. ¡°Speak!¡± he ordered.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think Daisy has been going out too frequentlytely?¡± Sherry pointed directly at me. ¡°I suspect her health isn¡¯t the issue; otherwise, why would she keep running outside?¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Internally, I cursed at Sherry, if anyone was going out too frequently, it was her. However, her words did ring an rm in my mind. Some matters were better kept from this puppet.


    Just then, a shocking scene unfolded on another screen of my phone. A figure mysteriously drifted into the frame, inching closer to the study. I instantly understood why Robert had signaled Sherry to go upstairs ¨C he was wary of eavesdropping.


    I rxed; it seemed he hadn¡¯t discovered the secondary surveince system indoors. I truly appreciated Albert¡¯s professionalism; the cameras he installed were incredibly discreet.


    Robert remained silent in the study, sipping his drink without rebutting Sherry¡¯s words. Sherry awaited his opinion.


    Finally, he spoke, instructing her, ¡°Next time she goes out, follow her and see what she¡¯s up to.¡±


    Meanwhile, outside the door, the mysterious figure pressed against it, listening to themotion inside.


    At this moment, I felt an inexplicable thrill, like a mantis hunting a cicada while the yellow bird waited in the rear. I was thankful to be the yellow bird in this situation.


    ¡°She¡¯s been spending more and more time outside! Doesn¡¯t seem like she¡¯s physically weak. So, are you sure the medicine you prescribed for her is just a relieving nutritional supplement?¡± Sherry looked at Robert and asked,


    then suspiciously added, ¡°Her recovery seems a bit too fast!¡±


    Robert remained silent, taking another sip of his drink, seemingly contemting Sherry¡¯s words.


    Indeed, I have been somewhat careless recently.


    ¡°Do you want me to¡­¡± Sherry tentatively asked, not daring to be direct. However, I fully understood what she meant.


    I stared at the screen showing Robert. After a moment of silence, he suddenly downed the contents of his cup, as if making a decision. He said to Sherry, ¡°Follow her and see what she¡¯s up to. Whom she meets, what she discusses. If she meets someone she shouldn¡¯t¡­¡±


    His words paused, and he yed with the wine ss in his hand, coldly spitting out, ¡°Then asionally let her rest!¡±


    My heart shattered instantly, the pain reaching the bone. Although I already knew he had harmed me, hearing it directly was like a thunderp. Tears filled my eyes.


    I endured, sniffled, and kept my eyes on the screen, afraid to miss any clues.


    He pointed at Sherry with the hand holding the ss, adding, ¡°But remember, the dosage must be small. Don¡¯t let her notice, and don¡¯t make her too weak. She still has great value. Don¡¯t ruin my grand n. If you dare to take matters into your own hands again, Sherry, be careful-I¡¯ll take your life!¡±


    Robert¡¯s words angered Sherry. In fact, she had been cautiously speaking with Robert all along. She scoffed, ¡°So what? Are you still fond of her?¡±


    Robert lifted his eyelids, coldly staring at Sherry leaning against the table with crossed arms. His gaze was truly frightening, like that of a hawk, radiating a sense of ruthlessness.

 Chapter 105: Setting a Trap

    Sherry, like a dying bird of prey, refused to yield. ¡®You don¡¯t have to look at me like that. I¡¯m wholeheartedly doing things for you! You better not hurt my feelings!¡¯


    Robert withdrew his gaze, leaning against the back of the sofa, appearing exhausted. Then, in a somewhat somber tone, he spoke, ¡°You¡¯d better not overstep. I remember everything you do, but I don¡¯t sumb to threats.¡±


    Sherry tried to inch closer to Robert, cing both hands on his shoulders and slowly massaging them. Seeing no objection from Robert, she continued.


    ¡°I never thought of threatening you, and I know you must have other women outside¡­¡± Sherry seemed to feel emboldened, but before she could finish her sentence, Robert, who had been lying on the sofa with his eyes closed, suddenly opened his eyes and red at her. Sherry involuntarily shivered.


    ¡®You better behave. Just because you¡¯re around doesn¡¯t mean you can think of things you shouldn¡¯t! People need self-awareness. I would never let anyone get the short end of the stick, but if you keep causing trouble, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless!¡¯


    Hearing this, Sherry turned to face him, knelt down and crawled on top of him, attempting to embrace his neck. However, Robert pushed her away with a swift motion. ¡®Go back to sleep; I¡¯m too tired!¡¯


    Sherry knelt there, staring at him. Daringly, she ced her hand in his crotch. ¡®I¡¯ll make you feelfortable!¡¯


    Robert once again pushed her hand away. ¡®Get lost!¡¯Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Sherry stood up abruptly, a mix of embarrassment and anger, lowly growling, ¡®What? You find someone younger and despise me for being old? I advise you to be careful! My sister is not as easy to deceive as I am.¡¯


    I heard Robert coldly snort, the meaning somewhat unclear.


    Sherry¡¯s mouth twitched awkwardly, standing there for a while before turning around. In the next scene, the figure quickly left barefoot, just turning around the corner of the stairs when Sherry also opened the door and walked out of the study.


    She paused, ncing in the direction Alice had disappeared for a long time before retracting her gaze and turning back to her room.


    I erged the downstairs screen. Alice quickly descended the stairs, pacing back and forth in the corridor leading to her room a few times before disappearingpletely.


    Robert remained leaning on the sofa, lost in thought. It took a good twenty minutes before he got up. I quickly turned off the surveince video, checked my phone briefly, and ced it under me to simte falling asleep while holding the phone. I closed my eyes.


    Not long after, Robert tiptoed into the room, searching for my phone until he found it. He quickly retreated.


    I squinted my eyes, seeing him leave the room hastily. I turned around, revealing a disdainful smile. I had already erased all traces from my phone without a trace.


    Indeed, not muchter, he returned to the room and put my phone back where it belonged. However, he didn¡¯t get back into bed; instead, he left the room again.


    It seems he went to Alice¡¯s room. Robert is indeed a fickle scoundrel. I am disgusted by his behavior of a rutting dog. However, the conversation between Robert and Sherry just now lingers in my mind, indicating that it¡¯s urgent to find the potions in her possession.


    The next day, I intentionally had her use my car to take the children, and she willingly agreed. She even changed into a new set of clothes, looking delighted as she drove away, not resembling a nanny at all.


    I took the opportunity to search her old car, but still didn¡¯t find what I was looking for. Feeling somewhat discouraged, I wondered where she could have hidden it.


    For the rest of the day, I stayed at home, gathering my strength and not going out.


    I told Scarlette about the conversation between Sherry and Robert, and we discussed our n to set a trap for Sherry.

 Chapter 106: A Pair of Foes

    With the n set, I wasted no time and, after lunch, I dressed up and headed out in my car. Before long, I noticed Sherry¡¯s car discreetly following behind. I smirked and directly drove to the hospital and then to the physical therapy center, engaging in a series of rehabilitation exercises.


    The doctor had rmended more exercise for me as it would significantly aid in my recovery. Just after finishing the workout, Scarlette arrived. We cheerfully left the hospital together, heading to a cafe with a back entrance, leisurely enjoying the afternoon.


    We stayed until it was time to pick up the kids. I was confident that Sherry was like a dog, patiently waiting somewhere outside. So, I quietly left through the backdoor with Scarlette, picked up Ollie, and returned home.


    As expected, even when I came back, there was no sign of Sherry until it was time for Alice to bring Charles inside. Sherry hurriedly returned, visibly shocked and bewildered when she saw me casually sitting on the living room sofa, ying with the children.


    As the hostess, I wasn¡¯t too pleased. I looked at her with a dark expression and said, ¡®Sherry, when you go out, at least be mindful of the time or give us a call if you¡¯re going to bete. The whole family is waiting for you. The kids have been at school all day and are hungry now!¡¯


    Only then did she realize her mistake. Despite holding back her anger, she found an excuse to apologize before quickly changing her clothes and rushing into the kitchen.


    I snorted disdainfully. Remember, no matter what, you are still a nanny.


    When Robert returned from work, and dinner wasn¡¯t ready, he, as usual, always dines when he gets home. But waits for a while and then finally gets angry and asks with a cold face what¡¯s going on. I assumed a calming demeanor and softly exined, ¡®Sherry had something to attend to and returnedte. Just wait a bit, or you can go take a shower first.¡¯


    These days, Robert¡¯splexion wasn¡¯t great, and he seemed visibly tired. I suggested to him, ¡®Or you can rest for a while. Once everything is ready, I¡¯ll have Alice call you.¡¯This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    While Alice and Charles were ying a shooting game, Alice, without revealing any emotion, added, ¡®Sis, why have you been going out so muchtely? The other day, I saw you whispering with a chubby man. Who was that? He looked so familiar!¡¯


    Sherry, who was bustling around, noticeably stiffened. I nced at Alice; the troublemaker was really something. She and her sister were truly a pair of foes.


    Robert¡¯s face darkened, and he turned and headed upstairs.¡±


    Alice then coaxed Charles to my side, smiling and saying, ¡®Mrs. Brown, I¡¯ll go help out; I¡¯m starving!¡¯


    Sherry red fiercely at Alice, ttering the utensils with irritation. Alice, ever yful, continued, ¡®Sherry, be careful; these utensils are quite expensive!¡¯


    I almost burst outughing, wondering about the unresolved enmity between these two sisters.


    The next day, under Sherry¡¯s watchful eye, I went to the massage parlor for a full-body spa. Lying there was incredibly rxing, but Sherry must be exhausted.


    Throughout the week, I continued to indulge in various outings. I assumed Sherry must be getting a bit impatient, and it was time for her to reap some rewards.

 Chapter 107: The Opening Act

    Today, when I woke up and deliberately dressed up, putting on beautiful makeup. Holding my bag, I walked out of the house.


    Seeing my attire, Sherry immediately became alert. As I drove out of the courtyard, she stealthily watched me from behind the floor-to-ceiling curtains.


    When the car reached the entrance of themunity, I parked it in the parking lot, got out with my bag, and stood by the roadside. Shortly after, I saw Sherry¡¯s caring from inside.


    Just then, a luxury car stopped beside me, and a tall, mature man stepped out. He walked over with a charming smile, extended his hand to open the car door for me, and gestured for me to get in. I gracefully sat in the car.


    The man then went around to the driver¡¯s seat, got in, and drove us away from themunity.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Looking in the rearview mirror, I saw Sherry¡¯s car following not too far behind. I smiled knowingly.


    As the car sped up and slowed down on the road, Sherry followed closely, seemingly afraid of losing track.


    We arrived at the front of arge hotel, and the man parked the car. Leading me, we walked into the hotel, one after the other.


    Before entering, I intentionally nced back, then quickly followed inside.


    When Sherry cautiously entered, we were already stepping into the elevator going upstairs.


    I chuckled to myself, making an ¡®OK¡¯ gesture to the person in the room, anticipating the uing drama.


    Thirty minutester, we heard the expected knocking on the door. The knocking sounded unfriendly.


    I quicklyy down on the sofa in the living room, and the man who brought me here wiped his wet hair while going to open the door.


    As the door opened, the furious intruder was none other than Robert, and Sherry, looking gleeful, followed closely behind.


    I pretended to be startled, quickly sitting up on the sofa, and asked Robert, ¡®Why are you here?¡¯


    With bloodshot eyes, Robert roared, ¡®How could I miss such a good scene?¡¯


    I looked at the enraged Robert in confusion, wondering why he cared so much about me. Weren¡¯t they nning to harm me? How could he still be so indignant?


    Good acting, that¡¯s the only way I could see it.


    My daze was probably misunderstood by him as fear.


    ¡®Daisy, do you really want to die?¡¯ Robert yelled, pointing at the man who was still wiping his hair. ¡®Tell me, who is he? What are you trying to do?¡¯


    Meanwhile, Sherry, who hade in with a smirking expression, crossed her arms, clearly eager to witness a good show.


    ¡°Sir, this is not where you make trouble!¡±The man extended his arm to gesture. ¡°Please leave immediately!¡±


    Clearly infuriated, Robert swung a punch without saying a word, only to find his full force hit nothing. He stumbled forward, plunging out, leaving me sitting there in shock.¡±


    At that very moment, several people rushed out from the inner room of this suite, led by none other than Hannah, the wife of the director of the Business Bureau.


    Behind her stood a row of morous and wealthydies, among them Anna, who was pregnant, gently caressing her belly as she observed the scene before her.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? What is happening here?¡± Hannah sternly questioned, seemingly realizing that the person in question was Robert. Puzzled, she asked, ¡°Mr. Brown? What is thismotion about?¡±


    I quickly stood up, waved my hands, walked over, and grabbed Robert, apologizing to Hannah with a remorseful expression, ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I¡­¡±


    Anna, unafraid of making things worse, chimed in, ¡°Is Mr. Brown here to catch someone in the act? Why else resort to violence upon entering?¡±


    As soon as this statement was made, everyone turned their gaze towards Robert, their eyes filled with mockery.


    Scarlette looked at Robert, clicked her tongue, and couldn¡¯t resist adding, ¡°What kind of drama is this, Robert? Are you really here to catch someone in the act? Given your wife¡¯s current physical condition, can she do that kind of thing? Can she sit inside for a while and thene out to lie down? You reallyck trust in her!¡±

 Chapter 108: You Can Go Back with Him

    It took Robert a while toe to his senses. Seeing everyone looking at him, his handsome face turned as red as a liver.


    He looked at me, seeking an escape route, ¡°You¡­ What¡¯s going on here?¡±


    Hannah¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t too good, but she still spoke, ¡°Today, I invited some good friends to have a gathering here. Considering Daisy has just recovered from her illness, I thought she could use some fresh air, so I also invited her. Seeing that her health is a bit fragile, I had my driver pick her up.¡±


    Hannah¡¯s exnation sounded reasonable. She then nced at the embarrassed Robert, a bit displeased, ¡°It seems Mr. Brown is not very pleased!¡±


    Robert quickly put on a fawning smile, ¡°Mrs. Davis, don¡¯t say that. I really don¡¯t know you were here for leisure. I couldn¡¯t be more grateful to you for taking care of Daisy. I¡¯ve been saying that she should socialize more with everyone. It lifts her spirits and helps her recover faster! You¡¯ve misunderstood,pletely misunderstood!¡±


    His tone shifted quickly. At this moment, his face was radiant and charming, making it seem like he genuinely cared about my well-being.


    Hannah¡¯splexion still didn¡¯t look good; evidently, she was dissatisfied about being disturbed.


    In Newport¡¯s social circles, anyone who offended Hannah, the financial goddess, would find it challenging to make connections. Robert was no exception. However, Hannah was proud, and if she didn¡¯t like someone, no amount of ttery would work.


    Robert had been subtly hinting at me multiple times, given Hannah¡¯s cold expression.


    Hannah, indifferent, continued, ¡°Besides having some fun today, we also have some serious business. There¡¯s a businessworking event hosted by entrepreneurs from the province, aimed at overseas connections. Daisy heard about it and thought it was a good opportunity. She¡¯s mentioned it to me privately several times. If yourpany¡¯s products can open up foreign markets, you can imagine the results. With my rtionship with Scarlette all these years, I naturally thought of Daisy. Today, the invitation arrived, and since the slots are limited, I wanted to take this chance to invite Daisy. I didn¡¯t expect things to turn out like this!¡±


    After speaking, she turned to look at a dripping wet man, her face suddenly darkening, and her tone expressing extreme displeasure, ¡°Jack, is it fixed? Why are you soaked? What¡¯s with this appearance? It¡¯s really disgraceful!¡±


    Everyone understood her words. Hannah was using the mention of the driver to mock Robert.


    Silence fell over the room. Robert¡¯s face changed colors like a chameleon, turning from white to red and then to blue.


    Hannah extended her hand backward, and someone immediately handed her a burgundy-colored document. She handed it directly to me, saying with a displeased tone, ¡°Daisy, this is the invitation you wanted. Regardless of the situation, you spoke up for the first time, so I must help this time. Since your husband is not at ease, then you can go back with him!¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

 Chapter 109: Anger

    After Hannah finished speaking, she turned away without giving any face, saying to the people behind her, ¡°Alright! Don¡¯t stare, let¡¯s continue!¡±


    Anna, with an indifferent tone, added, ¡°What a downer! If you¡¯re not in the mood, let¡¯s all disperse!¡±


    Holding the invitation in my hand, I stood rooted to the spot, staring nkly at Robert, who looked thoroughly embarrassed.


    To be honest, even though this was a y we had orchestrated, the performance felt so realistic that I couldn¡¯t stay in character. I had no idea how to proceed with the next act.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Robert awkwardly watched Hannah¡¯s departing figure, his face turning green.


    Suddenly turning around, his eagle-like gaze fixed on Sherry, who was still standing by the door with a bewildered expression. He growled lowly, ¡°You¡¯re behind all this mess!¡±


    Without a word, I threw the invitation directly at Robert¡¯s face and picked up my bag, walking towards the door.


    Scarlette deliberately called from behind me, ¡°Daisy,  Wait for me!¡±


    Ignoring her, I strode out of the room, knowing it was just a y but still feeling the sting on his face.


    Robert didn¡¯t forget to pick up the invitation and followed me outside.


    I snorted inwardly; it seemed this invitation still held weight in his heart. Even after such a humiliation, he could still bend down, truly adaptable.


    Of course, because I understood Robert, I knew he had long wanted to tap into foreign markets butcked a good opportunity.


    This was the crucial point in the design of today¡¯s y. I truly appreciated Hannah¡¯s thoughtful efforts. Although she helped me because of Scarlette, I know that Hannah is a righteous person, unless she really doesn¡¯t see you.


    Scarlette had talked to me about Hannah. She said that when Hannah heard about Robert¡¯s despicable actions, she was almost enraged. She immediately told Scarlette that she would fully cooperate if needed, as she detested such men and called Robert trash.


    So, just now, she had given Robert enough face.


    As the elevator doors were about to close, he reached in, and the doors reopened. Stepping in, he said, ¡°Baby, don¡¯t be angry¡­ It¡¯s my fault.¡±


    Feigning a shaky appearance, I leaned against the elevator wall, trembling like a sieve.


    Quickly taking a tender pose, Robert reached out to support me. I directly shrugged him off, yelling, ¡°Get away¡­ Don¡¯t touch me! Aren¡¯t you ashamed enough?¡±


    At this moment, Sherry, who had already given up her earlier gloating expression, approached timidly. But as soon as she stepped forward, my furious shout startled her, freezing her in ce.


    Robert had long exploded with anger. Seeing her standing there nkly, he directed all his pent-up rage towards Sherry. Lifting his foot, he kicked her out without warning.


    Sherry was sent flying,pletely unprepared. Like a ragdoll, she mmed into the wall and then hit the ground heavily. The impact made me wince.


    Without sparing a nce, Robert pressed the elevator button to close the door. After leaving the hotel, I paid no attention to Robert¡¯s attempts to stop me and hailed a taxi, stubbornly getting in and instructing the driver to take me home.


    Waiting until I left the hotel, I saw Sherry hunched over as she walked out and got into her car.


    Robert immediately followed suit in his own car.


    What a sight-two cars tailing an ordinary taxi. We drove into the residential area, stopping directly at the entrance of my vi.


    After parking the car, Robert quickly ran over to pay the taxi fare for me. I walked straight into the house, swinging my bag forcefully, sending it crashing into a decorative item with a loud bang, scattering its contents all over the floor.


    That was precisely what I wanted-a resounding noise, creating an atmosphere, something grand!


    When Sherry entered, she sensed that things weren¡¯t good. Attempting to slip into the kitchen, I called out to her loudly, ¡°Stop right there!¡±


    She froze, standing awkwardly, and nced at me with averted eyes. Trying to minimize her presence, she huddled in a corner, almost afraid to breathe.

 Chapter 110 Pressing On

    Robert cautiously sat beside me, wearing a ttering smile and attempting to put his arm around me. However, I pped his hand away with a swift motion. He chuckled awkwardly, ¡°Darling, don¡¯t be angry. Take care of yourself!¡±


    Suppressing my anger, I began to truly understand the challenges faced by actors. Once you get into the role, genuine anger bes hard to control. Yet, any burst of emotion puts a strain on my heart, which currently seems unreliable; I couldn¡¯t control the tremors running through my entire body.


    Apparently concerned about my condition, Robert continuously stroked my back, softly consoling me with sweet words and feigning great care.


    ¡°Tell me, who told you to follow me?¡± I fixed a fierce gaze on Sherry. Though my tone carried a restrained patience, it was evident to anyone that I was on the verge of exploding.


    ¡°Mrs¡­ Mrs. Brown! I¡¯m sorry, I¡­ um, Mr¡­¡± Sherry, unustomed to seeing me assertive, trembled with fear, struggling to articte her words.


    Perhaps this scene unfolded too quickly, entirely different from what she had anticipated.


    ¡°Sherry, what¡¯s your intention? Huh? Follow me, right?¡± I stared at her coldly, my tone aggressive. ¡°Who gave you the right to do this? You¡¯re so anxious, aren¡¯t you? Do you think you¡¯re the mistress here?¡±


    ¡°Baby¡­¡±


    I suddenly turned to Robert, unable to endure my humiliation any longer. I roared, ¡°Stop calling me that way! Do you still consider me your wife?¡±


    ¡°Did you instruct her to do this?¡± I pointed at Sherry, shouting relentlessly. I was genuinely furious at this moment, releasing the pent-up anger of the past few weeks. For the first time in ten years, I was confronting him with rage. ¡°Robert, do you think I¡¯m about to die, and you can¡¯t wait? What do you take me for?¡±


    Robert, wearing an innocent expression, said, ¡°Don¡¯t say that. It¡¯s just a misunderstanding. Don¡¯t be angry!¡±


    He reached out to pull me into his embrace, the familiar scent that once broughtfort now disgusted me. I couldn¡¯t control the shivering, which seemed to shock him. I forcefully broke free from his hold, red at him, and used, ¡°Robert, do you feel guilty at all? You haven¡¯t bothered to ask about my daily condition, how my recovery is progressing, whether I¡¯m eating well, sleeping well, still losing hair, or if I have an appetite¡­¡±


    ¡°I was wrong, it¡¯s my fault! I¡¯ve been busy¡­¡±


    I cut him off, ¡°Busy? Tell me, Robert, what¡¯s the result of your busyness? Did thepany¡¯s profits skyrocket, or did the number of projects increase?¡±


    As I probed into this area, he yed dumb, remaining silent.


    ¡°You¡¯ve be less concerned about your child and wife, and the money in the bank has vanished. So, Robert, what exactly have you been busy with? Projects, right? Okay, bring them here. Show me the project reports and ns! I need to know how your projects are being executed. Although you¡¯re currently the CEO of Medikit Inc, don¡¯t forget, I am the legal representative of Medikit Inc. I invested in and founded thepany. Legally and morally, I have the right to oversee the project structure of Medikit Inc.¡±


    Deliberately exposing his weaknesses, I hit the nail on the head. These were the words he despised and didn¡¯t want to hear, but I had to say them and say them harshly.


    ¡°If, within a week, you can¡¯t provide thepany¡¯s ns and can¡¯t return the funds from our home ounts, you will resign in disgrace. I will return to thepany, and all of you will get out and go home!¡± I dered.


    Robert¡¯s face instantly turned cold, his gaze ring at me ominously. See? This was indeed what he feared the most.


    I was betting on the fact that until the news from Southend was confirmed, he wouldn¡¯t harm me or let me get close to thepany. After all, he had changed the face of thepany, thinking I was unaware.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Since we were causing a scene, let¡¯s make it big. I wanted to continue applying pressure, hoping that through this incident, I could retrieve all the money he had moved from our joint ounts.


    I believed that in the face of the substantial interests behind thepany and Southend, he wouldn¡¯t confuse what was more important!


    Seeing that the defenses in his heart were already shaking, I sneered inwardly. This was just the beginning.

 Chapter 111 Fooled Around By A Nanny

    Seeing that Robert was almost unable to bear it, I felt secretly delighted and continued to put pressure on him, ¡°I have always wanted to create good opportunities for thepany to connect with the outside world. Dragging this miserable body to attend gatherings, smiling with people. You, on the other hand, sent someone to track me, suspecting infidelity? Don¡¯t you find it ridiculous? Instead of doing this, why don¡¯t you focus more on thepany? Every time I ask you about thepany¡¯s business, you eitherin about being busy, tired, or it¡¯s just not going well. Now, let me make it clear to you. If you don¡¯t want to continue, you can tell me. You can go back to your barber shop and do what you like!¡±


    Robert looked a bit panicked this time, he eased his expression and said, ¡°Darling, calm down. I haven¡¯t done anything wrong. You¡¯re really misunderstanding me.¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Misunderstanding you? Ha!¡± I lifted my face,ughing, but tears streamed down. ¡°You were fooled around by a nanny. You actually don¡¯t believe me , and offended Hannah thoroughly!¡±


    I pointed at Robert, holding the gesture for 10 seconds before continuing. ¡°Do you know that the invitation letter is just a card? Do you think everything will be fine once you have it? If Hannah doesn¡¯t maneuver for us, do you really think that being good-looking is enough to get overseas orders? How naive!¡±


    I never thought I would insult someone one day, especially Robert. The harsher words I intended to say, I swallowed. I wanted to say he was only fit to be a brainless hairstylist, saving energy to flirt with women, a beast relying on his lower body.


    Robert hesitated for a moment, his face turning ominously dark. I thought he would explode, but I had indeed overestimated him. Not only did he not get angry, but he also wore a face of apology, apologizing to me in a low and submissive manner.


    See! This is his inept appearance. He¡¯s weak when confronted.


    I really don¡¯t understand what was wrong with my eyes back then. How did I end up choosing him!


    On the other side, Sherry, who was deliberately lowering her presence, now cast an unfriendly nce at me.


    Without warning, I called her name, startling her.


    ¡°Sherry, how have I treated you since you came to this house? I offered you the highest sry, we shared meals and living quarters, clothes for all seasons, and you nevercked birthday or holiday gifts! Tell me, where have I treated you unfairly, to the point where you act like this? Who gave you the audacity to sow discord between the homeowners, to destroy the marital rtionship of the homeowners? Hmm?¡±


    I sternly stared at her. Sherry immediately tried to refute, ¡°Mrs. Brown, I didn¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°You dare say you didn¡¯t? Let me ask you, how did you know I went to that hotel? How did Robert go to the hotel? What was your purpose in taking him to the hotel? Tell me, what exactly is your purpose in tracking me?¡±


    I bombarded her with a series of questions, leaving her with no room to interrupt.


    The expression on her face distorted under my relentless questioning. Whether it was guilt or nervousness, her eyes avoided mine, stealing nces at Robert. However, I knew Robert too well. At this moment, he was in a precarious situation and couldn¡¯t possibly defend her.


    ¡°Good, since you have nothing to say, I will never forgive you for this time. Pack your things and leave my house immediately! There is no need for your services here, I absolutely will not tolerate an element that ruins my family in my home.¡± I stated unequivocally to Sherry.


    As soon as these words were spoken, Sherry¡¯s attitude immediately underwent a 180-degree transformation.

 Chapter 112 Get Out of My Home

    She ¡®thudded¡¯ and knelt in front of me,pletely unprepared for my reaction, startled.


    With a submissive look, she lifted her face to look at me and crawled a few steps toward me while still kneeling. ¡°Mrs. Brown, please¡­ I was wrong. Please don¡¯t make me leave, I¡­¡±


    ¡°I keep you in my home to continue harming me? To continue ruining my family?¡± I stared at her with an intimidating gaze and coldly said, ¡°Sherry, I gave you a chance, but you still won¡¯t change. People¡¯s kindness has its limits.¡±


    ¡°No, Mrs. Brown, I really haven¡¯t! Please give me another chance; I will definitely change!¡± Sherry¡¯s emotions were intense, and she tried to grab my hand. ¡°Please don¡¯t make me leave.¡±


    I decisively pulled my hand away from her grasp, maintaining an unwavering stare. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear any more of your exnations. Get-out-of-my-home!¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Brown, you can¡¯t do this. This is all a misunderstanding,¡± Sherry protested.


    Before she could finish her words, Robert kicked her in the chest, and Sherry grunted as she fell.


    Robert was afraid that Sherry might say something she shouldn¡¯t.


    I coldly observed everything, and Robert¡¯s cold gaze fixed on Sherry like that of a hawk, with a chilling and ruthless aura. ¡°For what reason? How dare you still try to argue! The losses you¡¯ve caused us today are irreparable. I wish I could kill you! What else do you want to say?¡±


    Sherry huddled her body, covering her chest, her face pale.


    Robert, with a sinister re, hinted to Sherry not to speak recklessly.


    ¡°This is all a misunderstanding! Mrs. Brown, it¡¯s all my fault,¡± Sherry painfully uttered these words.


    ¡°A misunderstanding! What a great misunderstanding! Continuously provoking me, is that also a misunderstanding? Do you really think I don¡¯t know about you secretly using needles on me? Huh?¡± Sherry turned pale as she crawled toward me again, trying to grab my hand. I stood up abruptly, disdainfully looked at her, and coldly threw a sentence at her, ¡°I don¡¯t mind handing the evidence over to the police!¡±


    Then I gave her a cold smile and turned to go upstairs.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Back in the room, I copsed on the bed. I believe my words just now frightened the two people downstairs. This was the best opportunity to kick Sherry out, and I absolutely couldn¡¯t let her stay in my house any longer.


    Downstairs, there were a few cries of misery, which were within my expectations. The reason I went upstairs was to give Robert a chance to deal with her.


    It seems Robert didn¡¯t disappoint me.


    Moreover, I was confident that no matter how much Robert beat Sherry, she wouldn¡¯t take any action like calling the police, considering the hidden secret between them.


    This time, Robert wouldn¡¯t let Sherry off easily. Not only did he lose face, but he also offended Hannah and severed his financial path.


    More importantly, by taking action against Sherry, Robert showed loyalty to me, clearing his suspicion. Therefore, he wouldn¡¯t miss such an opportunity.


    Taking a deep breath, I quickly took out my phone and called the nanny I had arranged, asking her toe to work immediately.


    After themotion downstairs continued for a while, I saw Robert push open the door, carrying a strong aura of hostility.


    Iy on the bed, coldly watching him, our eyes meeting in the air. He paused at the door for two seconds, then walked over to the bed.

 Chapter 113 Your Warning Means Nothing

    He probably sorted out his emotions as he walked towards me. By the time he reached me, he had put on the long-lost warmth. ¡°Darling, I know you¡¯re angry with me.¡±


    He spoke while sitting on the edge of my bed, looking at me with deep affection. ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t know how much I care about you. Otherwise, how could I easily believe her words? But I did neglect you during this period! I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    I really wanted to kick him off the bed. Did he still think I was the same fool as before?


    I stared at him while he continued as if inspired, ¡°So, when she suddenly called me today, saying you went to a hotel with another man, I couldn¡¯t bear it. I rushed over without much thought! It¡¯s my fault, baby. Forgive me this once; there won¡¯t be a next time.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Next time?¡± I looked at him coldly. ¡°I can hardly imagine what I¡¯ve be. Even a nanny can bully me like this, and my husband turns a blind eye. I really want to know, how much support have you given her?¡±


    ¡°No, what are you talking about? How could I support her?¡± Robert defended himself, his face changing abruptly.


    ¡°Robert, during my time in the hospital, I found out how I got the injury on my head. Do you still dare to say you didn¡¯t protect her? I really doubt what you and she are up to.¡±


    My words rmed Robert for a moment, but he quickly regainedposure, pain showing on his face as he grabbed my hand. ¡°Daisy, indeed, I saw the injury on your head! But you don¡¯t know how much it hurt me at that moment.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see that!¡±


    He sighed, kissed my hand, ¡°It was my fault for not handling it properly. When I found out, I warned her immediately, and she stopped afterward. But whether to dismiss her, I was conflicted. She took good care of Charles, and I didn¡¯t know what would happen if we reced her with someone new. I¡¯m busy every day, no time, and you were still very weak at that time, couldn¡¯t take care of yourself. So, I hesitated to deal with her. I didn¡¯t expect her to incite things again today.¡±


    I snorted disdainfully, interrupting his performance, and said decisively, ¡°Get her out of here! I don¡¯t want to live under a pair of haunting eyes! I certainly don¡¯t want someone who dares toy a hand on me to stay in my house.¡±


    I then looked at him mockingly and smiled, ¡°Your warning really means nothing. You can¡¯t even make an impact on a nanny; I can¡¯t imagine how you¡¯ve established your authority in thepany!¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°No ¡®buts¡¯¡­ Are you reluctant?¡±


    I stared intensely into Robert¡¯s eyes, hitting him right where it hurts. ¡°She acts so recklessly towards me, and you¡¯re still tolerating it? Robert, I¡¯m very skeptical about what you just said.¡±


    My words irritated Robert, and his expression kept changing as we locked eyes.


    After a while, he restrained his emotions, nodded in agreement, ¡°Fine, let her go then!¡±


    Right in front of Robert, I took out my phone and called Alice, instructing her toe back immediately.

 Chapter 114: The Perfume Bottle

    To leave, of course, nothing and no one should stay, these two sisters are nothing good. I want to clear out all the dirt in my house, including Robert.


    Alice came back quickly, but unexpectedly, she was notified to leave. This clearly caught her off guard.


    She looked at the visibly injured Sherry, probably realizing something. She whispered to me, ¡°Mrs. Brown, please be understanding. Let me take my sister to the clinic to check her injuries first. Can wee backter to collect our things?¡±


    So, I looked at Robert, wanting to see how he would handle it.


    Also, there was one more thing: I hadn¡¯t given up yet. After all, I hadn¡¯t found the potion in Sherry¡¯s hands. Once she left like this, it would be a hidden danger.


    I needed some time to buffer.


    Sure enough, Robert did not disappoint me. He sternly said, ¡°Don¡¯t y any tricks, as soon as you possibly can!¡±


    His words were tough, but his gaze at Alice clearly conveyed somemunication.


    ¡°Okay! I understand. Please allow us to find a temporary ce to stay. We will leave as soon as possible. My sister must have done something unforgivable to end up like this. Mrs. Brown, I¡¯m sorry!¡± Alice looked at me, speaking sincerely.


    I sat indifferently on the sofa.


    Alice helped Sherry up and walked towards the door. Sherry did seem to be seriously injured.


    After they left, Robert told me that he had to go back to thepany to handle urgent matters and left in a hurry.


    I knew he was going to take care of the two sisters.


    Of course, I wouldn¡¯t stay idle. As soon as they were gone, I immediately got up and searched the kitchen again. Unfortunately, I found nothing. This frustrated me.


    Coincidentally, the new maid I called, Edith, arrived. I immediately put her to work, thoroughly cleaning everything in the kitchen. Anything liquid-rted was thrown away, reced with new.


    Then, I went to Sherry¡¯s room. I had searched this room twice, but there was still no discovery. I couldn¡¯t understand where Sherry had hidden her things.


    This time, I carefully searched every corner again, even checking the water tank in the bathroom, under the bed, inside the shoes¡­ I searched every possible ce where something could be hidden.


    Nothing at all!


    I went out and found tworge cardboard boxes. I threw all the checked clothes and shoes into them, then asked Edith to help me push the tworge boxes out. The room instantly looked much emptier.


    Sitting on the empty bed, panting, I scanned the room again. The bottles of cosmetics on the dressing table caught my attention.


    Bottles, liquid!


    I suddenly got up and rushed over, throwing all the cream-like items into a bag. Finally, my gaze was fixed on that bottle of perfume identical to mine.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    I eagerly reached out and took it, staring at the liquid inside. The liquid in the bottle was clear, but with a slight shake, it would foam. There was also a subtle viscous feeling.


    I quickly opened the bottle and waved my hand over it, but I couldn¡¯t smell any fragrance.


    ¡®This kind of formtion is colorless and odorless! But it poses a significant threat to the human body!¡¯


    I couldn¡¯t help but shudder. It seemed that the substance inside this bottle was what I was looking for. I was overjoyed. She was quite cunning, hiding the substance in a perfume bottle, right in the pile of cosmetics. No wonder I hadn¡¯t noticed.


    Clutching the bottle, I pondered for a while, then hurried back to my room. I emptied my expensive perfume and poured the liquid from this bottle into it. Next, I filled her bottle with an equal amount of water and tossed it back into her batch of cosmetics.


    After arranging everything, I copsed on my bed, panting heavily. I called Scarlette, asking her to take away the bottle of liquid for analysis.


    At this moment, I truly felt relieved.


    Before I could catch my breath, Edith knocked on the door, informing me that Alice had returned.

 Chapter 115: Your Conditions

    She walked in, as obedient as when she first arrived here, standing in front of me, fidgeting with her fingers, a humble expression on her face.


    I calmly looked at her, sensing that she came to negotiate terms with me.


    Sure enough, after pretending for a while and seeing that I remained cold and unresponsive, she had to take the initiative.


    ¡°Mrs. Brown!¡± She called me obediently, and I stared at her, raising an eyebrow, signaling her to continue.


    ¡°I¡­ my sister is seriously injured!¡± She said to me.


    ¡°You should go to Robert for that; he¡¯s the one who hit her. If you wantpensation, you should discuss it with him!¡± My gaze was sharp, unhesitatingly shifting the trouble to Robert.


    She quickly waved her hands. ¡°No, no¡­ that¡¯s not what I meant, Mrs. Brown. I know you¡¯re kind-hearted, always treated my sister well, and it¡¯s her greed that knows no bounds. But, Mrs. Brown, don¡¯t you think the responsibility isn¡¯t solely on my sister?¡±


    After saying this, she nced at me with a fearful expression, showing nervousness. I sneered inwardly; the little puppy teeth were exposed.


    I silently observed her, my gaze piercing and oppressive.


    ¡°Mrs. Brown, I¡¯m not trying to offend you with what I said, or discuss any conditions with you!¡± She was straightforward, as if she guessed my thoughts, then confidently said, ¡°I¡­ want to help you!¡±


    ¡°Help me?¡±


    Her expression revealed sincerity and urgency. She took a small step forward, ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. Since the moment you let me stay here, I have wanted to help you!¡±


    I wasn¡¯t sure whether to believe her, especially after what had happened with my man. Nheless, I smiled mockingly and asked with interest, ¡°How can you help?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think Mr. Brown has secrets?¡± Alice tentatively asked, eyes fixed on me.


    ¡°Go on,¡± I followed her lead. I wasn¡¯t going to fall for her true intentions.


    Alice hesitated a bit, biting her lower lip. She clicked her eyes at me, apparently unable to read my mind.


    ¡°Feel free to say it!¡± I encouraged her.


    Lowering her eyelids in thought, she immediately raised her eyes. ¡°Mrs. Brown, do you believe Mr. Brown?¡± She threw the question at me, and I chose not to answer.


    Alice seemed a bit unsure. Timidly, she said, ¡°I¡¯m not trying to instigate anything between you and Mr. Brown, but what I heard is that Mr. Brown instructed my sister to monitor you! Moreover, Mr. Brown has another woman outside, and he even has a child!¡±


    She spoke while observing my reaction. I remained unfazed.


    Alice took another step forward. ¡°Mrs. Brown, I am sincere. I¡¯m not here to plead for my sister. She is capable of doing anything, and though she¡¯s my sister, she has done too many wicked things. She¡¯s like a devil. But you¡¯re different; you shouldn¡¯t inexplicably endure all this.¡±


    Suddenly, I felt like I had found a kindred spirit.


    ¡°Alice, your sister may be bad, but she supported you through school. Don¡¯t you feel you owe her?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Haha! Owe her?¡± Alice¡¯s pale little face was full of disdain. ¡°She arranged for someone to rape me, just to exchange for a monthly sum of 1500 yuan. Who do you think went too far?¡±


    This time, I was left speechless, taking a long time to recover from the shock.


    Aliceughs to herself and continues, ¡°When I was fifteen, my dad called her a bastard, dragged her after drinking, and molested her in front of my mother, she had a man named Adam get someone to gang rape me.¡±


    Aliceughed as she spoke, but it was really heartbreaking to hear.


    ¡°My mum was afraid that things would get out of hand, so she threatened to sign an agreement that she would pay for me to go to school until I got married, or she would call the police on her. She was forced to agree and leave the house, which led to that $1500 a month. Mrs. Brown, do you think I should be grateful to her?¡±


    I was speechless, looking at Alice in front of me with a white face, telling the past, ¡°Fifteen, my memory is stuck at fifteen. It really hurts! But she¡¯s not far away watching me scream, and she¡¯s my sister, whether she¡¯s a bastard or not, she¡¯s my sister, we have the same mum.¡±


    Alice wiped her face and exhaled, ¡°Married? Who else would I marry? Cheating mum, alcoholic dad, devilish sister! Haha, Mrs. Brown, what could I do?¡±


    Those words really shook me, and I couldn¡¯t pick up on them.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°All my life is only left with the revenge against Sherry.¡± Alice gritted her teeth and said conspiratorially.


    ¡°Your terms?¡±

 Chapter 116 Mole

    ¡°Mrs. Brown, the enemy¡¯s enemy is a friend. So, I want to help you, whether it¡¯s in thepany or at your home, I¡¯m willing to serve you wholeheartedly.¡±


    Perhaps it was her experience that softened my heart, or maybe I became curious about her. I asked, ¡°Why do you want to help me?¡±


    ¡°Just because you were willing to let me stay in the first ce. Whatever your purpose was, giving me a smile was enough for me,¡± Alice said, her words like a lone grass in the bleak wind and rain. ¡°If my sister could be as good as you, that would be enough. I just want to live a peaceful life, away from that twisted family. But even that seems impossible!¡±


    ¡°And at thepany. After you went to thepanyst time, Steven Brown came to see me. He asked if I knew the rules and even threatened me not to talk or inquire randomly. I understood that there¡¯s something fishy in thepany. The more he acts like this, the more curious I get. So maybe I can help you!¡±


    To be honest, I felt conflicted at this moment, but I believed Alice¡¯s words.


    ¡°Do you want to continue staying here?¡± I asked her.


    She shook her head slowly, looking at me and suddenly smiled, a smile that was hard to fathom.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to stay here. Robert has arranged a ce for us. Of course, Sherry doesn¡¯t want to take me with her, but she can¡¯t get rid of me! I know her well, she¡¯s a vindictive person. If you drive her away, she won¡¯t give up. With me around, I can at least keep you informed if she makes any move.¡±


    Alice spoke sincerely.


    I smiled faintly, just as I expected.


    Going with the flow, I was happy to have such an ¡®inside agent,¡¯ so I gently reminded her, ¡°Thank you! Take care of yourself!¡±


    Alice said lightly, ¡°I don¡¯t have safety anymore; It¡¯s too luxurious for me. You can rest assured, Mrs. Brown! I¡¯m happy to help you!¡±


    We looked at each other, understanding each other without saying a word.


    Then she took out her phone and extended it to me, saying, ¡°Add me! It will be useful, I promise.¡±


    I took out my phone, scanned her Whatsapp, and saw her profile picture-a dandelion with white flowers. Alice had a precise understanding of her own position.


    After settling everything, she didn¡¯t linger and hurriedly left. Watching her figure disappear, I have to admit I felt a bit heartbroken. It took a long time for my hand, holding the phone, to rx.


    Edith came over, softly telling me that the kitchen had been thoroughly cleaned. I specifically instructed her to store Robert¡¯s utensils separately but without raising his suspicion.


    Edith, who was in her forties, very neat and efficient. You could tell she was professional by how she organized the kitchen.


    I gave instructions about some household matters and then went to pick up the children.


    I must say, without Sherry, it was a bit challenging for me to handle both kids on my own. Also, Charles was acting a bit strange, searching for Sherry everywhere when he got home, and he wasn¡¯t very friendly towards Edith.


    Luckily, Ollie was sensible. He did his homework and went upstairs to help me soothe his younger brother.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Unexpectedly, in the midst of chaos, there was someone elseing to disturb the peace.

 Chapter 117 Money Request

    The person who came was Robert¡¯s mother, Charlotte. She rarely visited, and I wondered why today.


    Upon entering, she saw Charles throwing a tantrum and couldn¡¯t help but scold, ¡°How did you raise him so unruly? Such a temper!¡±


    I chuckled and replied with a friendly tone, ¡°Yeah, I should learn from you, just scold and hit at the slightest provocation.¡±


    Charlotte, with her neck held high, was about to retort when Robert, carrying a bag, walked in. Seeing his mother, he was a bit surprised and asked coldly, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    He probably felt that his mother¡¯s visit wasn¡¯t for a good reason. After all, what she did to Amelia turned them upside down, and his once good daughter-inw and grandson were now treated as trash and bastards.


    Charlotte, not oblivious to the hostility in Robert¡¯s words, displeased said, ¡°I just miss my grandson. It¡¯s been so long since you brought him back. Why didn¡¯t you send him to me?¡±


    I inwardly scoffed, I sneered inwardly, don¡¯t even think about it, you¡¯ll only ruin a good child.


    Charlotte sat on the sofa, looking somewhat twisted. She nced at Ollie, who was ying with Lego on the side, and called out, ¡°Oliver, didn¡¯t you see Grandmaing?¡±


    ¡°Say hello to Grandma!¡± I reminded him. I knew Ollie was a bit resistant to his grandmother, but politeness was still necessary.


    ¡°Grandma!¡± Ollie didn¡¯t stop his hands from moving, not bothering to lift his eyelids, just grudgingly calling out.


    ¡°Such disrespect! I¡¯ve been taking care of you for nothing!¡± Charlotte scolded unhappily.


    Unable to bear her scolding the children, I reminded her, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t always scold the kids. They have their dignity.¡±


    ¡°What dignity does a little brat have? If you don¡¯t discipline them properly from a young age, what will they be when they grow up?¡± Charlotte retorted with all sorts of twisted reasoning.


    I didn¡¯t bother arguing with her. While Charlotte kept grumbling, I picked up Charles and said to Ollie, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Mom will take you to draw, okay?¡±


    Robert, with a gentle expression, said, ¡°It¡¯s almost dinner. After eating, you can go upstairs.¡±


    I didn¡¯t pay him any attention.


    Upon hearing my words, Ollie immediately jumped up, avoiding his grandmother as if she were a gue, and ran upstairs first.


    I instructed Edith to call us when the meal was ready and carried the children upstairs.


    Behind me, I heard Charlotte asking Robert, ¡°Did you change the nanny?¡±


    Robert responded with an unenthusiastic ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Back upstairs, after having the boys y with building blocks, I opened the surveince cameras. I knew for sure that Charlotte¡¯s visit wasn¡¯t about seeing her grandson.


    As expected, seeing me upstairs, Charlotte nced at the kitchen, where Edith was busy, and approached Robert, saying, ¡°Robert, you promised me. Why haven¡¯t you transferred the money to me?¡±


    I smirked a bit. Amelia was right; She¡¯s just about asking for money. What does she want to show off this time?


    Robert¡¯s face immediately darkened, and he angrily lowered his voice, ¡°Mom, can¡¯t you have some restraint? Do you really think I¡¯m a money-printing machine? Can¡¯t you stop bothering me endlessly?¡±


    ¡°What are you saying?  You can give¡­¡± Charlotte abruptly stopped her words, nced upstairs, and continued in a lowered voice, ¡°You don¡¯t even bat an eye when buying her such an expensive car. I attend a cruise night banquet, and you im there¡¯s no money. Am I still your mother?¡±


    As soon as Robert heard Charlotte speak like this, he became furious and sternly looked at her, saying¡­All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

 Chapter 118: As a noble Mrs.Brown

    Robert firmly replied, ¡°It¡¯s not suitable for you!¡±


    ¡°Robert, what do you mean? Why am I not suitable anymore? If someone should go, it¡¯s for the sake of your reputation. Do you think I¡¯m doing this for myself?¡± Charlotte became anxious in an instant, as if stung by a scorpion. ¡°This is a symbol of status. If I don¡¯t attend such events, it will be a loss of identity. Are we in Newport without even this bit of dignity?¡±


    ¡°We have it! But if anyone should go, it should be me! You should just stay at home steadily as a noble Mrs. Brown!¡± Robert¡¯s words were cutting, and I almost burst intoughter.


    Sure enough, Charlotte was so irritated by this statement that she rolled her eyes, taking quite some time toe back to her senses. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you understand? Do you think it¡¯s appropriate for you to attend social events?¡± Robert¡¯s words were highly impactful.


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t it be suitable for me?¡± Charlotte immediately stood up, her voice raised eight octaves. ¡°I am the rightful Mrs. Brown. Who else is more suitable than me? Is it Amelia¡­¡±


    ¡°Mom!¡± Robert¡¯s roar immediately silenced Charlotte¡¯s words. He nced upstairs, then stood up, pulling Charlotte outside and closing the door with a loud bang.


    Left outside, Charlotte refused to give up. She vigorously banged on the door. I couldn¡¯t help butugh. Ollie ran to my side, looking at me and asking, ¡°Mommy, why are youughing?¡±


    I quickly closed my phone, hugged Ollie, and kissed him on the cheek. ¡°Nothing, just saw a joke.¡±


    ¡°What joke? Can you show me?¡± Ollie had a curious little look, melting my heart.


    I had no choice but to find a funny video on YouTube on my phone and show it to Ollie. Charles also came over, and seeing his brotherugh, heughed along. They were both so adorable that I can¡¯t let them go.


    Despite being exhausted, I felt particrly content. The atmosphere in this home felt refreshed. The dinner was also very satisfying, obviously prepared with care by Edith. Even Charles, sitting on his high chair, enjoyed the meal.


    At the dinner table, Robert wore a pleasant expression, enjoying the meal with gusto, showing no signs of the anger he disyed when he dragged his mother out.


    I didn¡¯t ask, and he didn¡¯t say when his mother left.


    It seems that the rift between him and his mother has already emerged. Perhaps I could add fuel to the fire and make the Brown siblings fight each other.


    Putting Charles to sleep turned out to be a bit challenging. He refused to sleep, crying and looking for Sherry. Robert hesitated, looking at me. I knew what he wanted to say.


    I directly looked into Robert¡¯s eyes, unequivocally extinguishing his thoughts, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. I won¡¯t allow Sherry to step foot in here again!¡±


    Robert, seeing my firm stance, didn¡¯t dare to speak and left Charles¡¯s room. I decided to stay and apany Charles to sleep here.


    However, to my surprise, Sherry showed up uninvited.


    During the night, I was in a daze, and my phone started buzzing, startling me. I looked around, feeling disoriented in an unfamiliar environment. After a closer look, I realized that I was sleeping in Charles¡¯s room.


    Feeling the persistent vibrations of the phone, I reached for it. It was already midnight. Could it be Scarlette calling? I quickly picked it up and took a nce, only to find that it was Alice, a new addition to my contacts.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 119 Night Intruder

    I furrowed my brows, answering the call. Alice¡¯s lowly voice came through, ¡°Mrs. Brown, Sherry sneaked out, and judging by the direction, she might be heading to your ce. She has keys.¡±


    I was rmed and quickly sat up, regretting forgetting the keys.


    ¡°Are you sure she¡¯sing here?¡±


    ¡°I have a feeling! Be careful!¡± Alice warned. ¡°She¡¯s capable of anything, and I¡¯m a bit worried.¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡± I hung up the phone, contemting for a moment.


    Charles stirred beside me, and I gently tapped him.


    I softly covered him with a thin nket and quietly left the room.


    Back in my room, I saw Robert sleeping on our master bed, oblivious to my entrance. Seeing him now disgusted me to the core; I didn¡¯t even want to look at him.


    I went directly to the guest room, standing behind the curtains without turning on the lights, observing the activity on the private road below. I wanted to see what Sherry was up to.


    In the dimly lit night, the private road with its yellow street lights created a mysterious atmosphere.


    As time passed, I patiently stood there, watching the entrance gate below.


    Sure enough, after more than twenty minutes, I finally saw a ghostly figure swiftly approaching. I could recognize that it was Sherry.


    She stood at the yard gate for a while, probably ensuring that everyone inside was asleep. Then she walked up to the yard gate, quickly opened it, and slipped inside.


    She stood at the yard gate for a while, probably ensuring that everyone inside was asleep. Then she walked up to the yard gate, quickly opened it, and slipped inside.


    Instinctively, she nced upstairs at the second-floor rooms, then she swiftly approached the door.


    I took out my phone and opened the surveince feed. Without any warning, the door silently swung open.


    Sherry entered.


    She stood at the entrance for a moment, then stealthily moved towards the interior, confidently heading upstairs.


    I quickly dimmed the screen¡¯s brightness and hid behind the curtains, prepared for her to check the guest room.


    The shadow in the video moved rapidly. The nightlight in the hallway cast a pale light on her face, making it unnaturally pale. After going upstairs, she hesitated at the staircasending for a moment and then silently entered her room. I instantly understood that she was after the bottle of concoction.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    After a few seconds inside, she came out because the room was already empty. I had thrown all her belongings out and stored them in the downstairs utility room.


    She seemed a bit anxious, but the next moment, I got nervous. I saw her heading directly to Charles¡¯s room. I panicked and quickly opened the footage for that room, my hands sweating profusely.


    She went straight to Charles¡¯s bed, and my hair stood on end. I pulled open the curtain, stepping out of my hiding ce, fearing for Charles¡¯s safety.


    As I walked outside, I kept my eyes on the screen.


    But the next moment, I saw her gently sitting by Charles¡¯s bedside, not doing anything, just watching Charles sleep. I was a bit puzzled; could this wicked woman really have affection for Charles?


    No, even if she genuinely cared for Charles, it was not eptable. He was my child.


    I dared not linger for another moment, reaching out to open the door.


    However, suddenly, Sherry¡¯s actions in the video stunned me. She leaned down, kissed Charles¡¯s face lightly, and caressed his little face before turning and leaving the room.


    I was shocked, halted in my steps, staring at the screen.


    Sherry left Charlie¡¯s room, hesitated in the hallway, gently pushed open the study door, but did not enter, as if checking if Robert was in the study.


    Next, she moved toward the master bedroom, and once she entered, she would notice I was no longer in bed.


    Strangely, she stopped at the doorway, her outstretched hand retracting in mid-air. Then, resolutely turning away, she headed downstairs like a ghost.


    I breathed a sigh of relief, watching as Sherry descended. After ncing around, she went to the utility room.


    There were no cameras inside, so I couldn¡¯t see what she did inside. However, I knew what she was looking for.


    After a moment¡¯s thought, I couldn¡¯t let her sneak in so boldly and slip away silently. What did she think this ce was?


    With that in mind, I walked out of the guest room, quietly descended the stairs, and sat on the sofa.

 Chapter 120: Timely Arrival

    From the utility room came rustling sounds as Sherry rummaged through her belongings.


    After a while, Sherry stealthily emerged. As soon as her foot touched the living room, I pressed the switch, flooding the entire hall with light. The sudden brightness made Sherry instinctively shield her eyes with her arm, startled by the unexpected turn of events. She tightened her grip on the items in her hands and hesitantly lowered her arm, saying, ¡°Mrs. Brown¡­¡±


    Edith, presumably alerted by the noise, hastily came running down from one of the guest rooms on the first floor.


    Seated on the sofa, I fixed a piercing gaze on the startled Sherry and calmly asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Sherry stared back at me, her eyes filled with resentment, swallowing nervously without uttering a word.


    ¡°You dare to break into my house in the middle of the night just to retrieve your things. I truly underestimated your audacity,¡± I remarked in a cold tone. ¡°Sherry, what do you think will happen if I call the police?¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Daisy, there¡¯s no need to intimidate me. I¡¯m just here to take my belongings,¡± Sherry retorted, tilting her head defiantly.


    ¡°Take your belongings? Of course, you can take them, but certainly not at this hour and definitely not without permission to sneak in,¡± I responded, my voice calm andposed.


    ¡°Daisy, don¡¯t act all high and mighty. I¡¯ve worked here for eight years, with both merits and hard work. You fired me, not fair enough, and having your man injure me! I bet even with my current injuries, you will not get any benefit. Don¡¯t think you can do whatever you want just because you¡¯re rich,¡± Sherry argued.


    I smiled faintly. ¡°Fine, Edith, call the police!¡± I ordered coldly, then turned to Sherry. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance to make your case. You can exin everything in detail to the police.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Edith responded promptly, taking out her phone and dialing.


    Sherry¡¯s face turned pale, and she instinctively shifted the bag she was holding behind her back.


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    Robert¡¯s voice echoed from the upstairs tform.


    I smirked slightly-talk about perfect timing.


    Edith held off on dialing, waiting for my instructions.


    Robert, wearing casual home attire, descended with sleepy eyes. He cast a nce at me, sitting confidently on the sofa, then walked over and sat down next to me.


    Sherry¡¯s eyes noticeably brightened, shifting her intense gaze from me to Robert.


    Robert turned his stern gaze towards the disheveled Sherry, his face dark, eyes piercing. He couldn¡¯t contain his anger as he questioned her, ¡°What are you doing here in the middle of the night? How did you get in?¡±


    ¡°I came to get my things?¡± Sherry appeared somewhat guilty.


    ¡°Well, then, let¡¯s see what you¡¯re taking,¡± I stared at the bag in her hands. ¡°Edith, take her things.¡±


    Edith responded and moved to take the items from Sherry. Sherry immediately resisted, turning to Robert and shouting, ¡°Mr. Brown, these are all my personal belongings, and I need them tomorrow! They are all underwear and cosmetics.¡±


    Cosmetics!


    Fine, she indeed came to retrieve those items, thankfully, I have swapped it.


    Having figured out her true intentions, I suddenly felt at ease. Izily leaned back on the sofa, entering spectator mode once again.


    I¡¯m curious to see how Robert will handle this.

 Chapter 121: Exciting News

    Robert¡¯s eyes looked hard at her, a hint of nervousness evident in that gaze as well, and it seemed he had expected what Sherry hade for.


    ¡°Sherry, you¡¯re a little too arrogant toe here in the middle of the night to pick up something, you¡¯re provoking our patience aren¡¯t you?¡± Robert said evasively, ¡°You hand over the keys to this ce.¡±


    Then he looked to Edith, ¡°Edith, check it out!¡±


    Edith nods and snatches her bag, puts it on the floor and picks at it a few times, then gets up and says to us, ¡°Sir, ma¡¯am! It is indeed underwear and makeup!¡±


    Robert listens to Edith and leans over and whispers, ¡°Since it¡¯s one of those things, take the key and let her roll! She does have injuries on her, so don¡¯t make a mess and turn it against us!¡±


    I snorted and gave him a look full of disdain.


    In fact, of course, I didn¡¯t want to really call the police, after all, I still have a great use for keeping her, Sherry is a good gun in my hand, naturally I won¡¯t easily let her fold, that would be too cheap. The game has just begun, how can you not have tools?


    Since she can be Robert¡¯s tool to supervise me, naturally she can be used by me.


    ¡°Then you deal with it!¡±


    I got up coldly, not even wanting to look at Robert again, and withzy steps, as if nothing had happened, I turned and headed upstairs.


    As I walked away, my heart was bellyaching, you¡¯d better hold on tight and cherish the few days you have left!


    Robert, confused for a moment by my actions, yelled at my back, ¡°Honey, you ¡­¡±


    I went up my stairs as if I hadn¡¯t heard.


    The next second, I heard Robert¡¯s impatient snarl, ¡°Put the keys down and get out!¡±


    Sure enough, just as I expected, Robert didn¡¯t take a shot at her.


    I raised my eyebrows and smiled darkly, then I will make you, Robert, pay an irrevocable price for your decision tonight.


    The next day.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    I informed Alice and threw out all their stuff and changed all the locks in the house with new ones, Robert didn¡¯t dare to ask when he saw me tossing it around.


    I started a cold war mode with him.


    People are cheap. The less you treat them, the more they turn in front of you.


    At lunch, Robert, who neveres back for lunch, rushed back for lunch, where he said to himself that it was Edith¡¯s cooking that was really tasty.


    He also brought me back crayfish that I used to love all the time, but I didn¡¯t give him any face and didn¡¯t touch any of them.


    Let¡¯s not talk about the fact that I¡¯m currently not physically capable of eating spicy food, but mainly I have to be cautious about unknown foods I get back from outside.


    He looked at me with a bit of disappointment, but still didn¡¯t hold back his fawning smile and asked me, ¡°Honey, isn¡¯t crawfish your favorite food? This is what hubby specially went to buy for you, look it¡¯s still hot! You taste it.¡±


    I gave him a nonchnt look, ¡°Don¡¯t you know that I can¡¯t eat spicy food in my current condition?¡±


    He was speechless, and moved away from the te with a grimace.


    Before I finished eating, my parents¡¯ video call came in, and I was in a state of bliss, hurriedly putting down my chopsticks and picking it up, and Robert also pretended to show his face in the camera as if nothing had happened, smiling with an elegant and warm smile.


    The old couple was so joyful and glowing, after a few words, my mom disliked my dad, ¡°Hurry up and tell your daughter, so she can be happy too!¡±


    I purposely asked, ¡°What¡¯s good,e on Dad!¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh! Haha! Our old family home is being nned as a key project in Southend.¡± My dad was grinning from ear to ear and my mom was ecstatic.


    ¡°Really?¡± I smiled with excitement and hurriedly said, ¡°Thest time Scarlette went back she only heard that the nning Department had ns, is it confirmed this time?¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s confirmed! However, because this is our Lu family¡¯s private residence, and because our family is the focus of the overall nning as it rtes to the development of the entire ancient town, our negotiations have only just begun, and the letter of intent has already been reported to the province by the city¡¯s nning bureau.¡±


    ¡°Really, that¡¯s a lot of old street, is it all zoned in?¡± I pursued with some exuberance, ¡°Dad, you¡¯re saying our house is a master nning priority? How much can that pay?¡±


    Robert behind me moved forward as well.

 Chapter 122 – The Excitement of a Mobster

    In the video footage, my dad is smiling but not answering, like an old fox, and my mom is all smug, showing all the joy of being a thug.


    She grabbed my dad¡¯s cell phone, close to the camera and whispered to me, ¡°Your dad does have foresight, a few years ago the old city slump, including our ancient street here, too many people moved away. No one wants to live on this moldy old street anymore, especially you young people, you all aspire to bright and spacious skyscrapers and elevator townhouses, so all the old households on the street are going away, and arge number of them are moving away to the new area.¡±


    I nodded, agreeing, ¡°Because the old neighborhood is really old, and if I were there I¡¯d move too!¡±


    My mom instantly bristled, ¡°So yeah, it¡¯s be a poverty-stricken area that no one cares about, and at one point it was known as Ghost Street.¡±


    Iughed and agreed, ¡°Mom you¡¯re really right, if young people now live in the old streets again, they¡¯ll be unable to find a date, who¡¯d want to marry and live in a bungalow!¡±


    ¡°Very few peoplee to the old street anymore, let alone have anyonee here to rent a house. It just so happened that our family had some spare money on hand at the time, and your father took in quite a few of these houses.¡±


    As my mom said this, I saw Robert¡¯s eyes visibly light up in the video.


    ¡°You mean, my dad bought the rest of the houses in the old neighborhood?¡±


    My mom nodded, ¡°At that time, I was not too happy, because of this, no less with your father to dispute. As a result, he was good, a hair out of control, a drum to collect most of the street ¡­¡±


    ¡°Half an old street?¡± I trailed off with a questioning look on my face.


    My mom is very proud of an expression, smile cozy and open, ¡°At that time the money was all invested in Medikit Inc, otherwise your father could have bought the whole street. However, if he had collected the whole street at that time, it would have been ¡­¡±


    My mom showed a look of regret and sighed. I saw Robert¡¯s expression stiffen as well, probably feeling sorry for himself as well!


    I looked at my mom in the camera incredulously, a little jaw-dropped¡­ was my mom telling the truth?


    If an old street is really ¡­ I don¡¯t dare to think about going on.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    But the next second, my dad grabbed the phone and said in a serious voice, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to your mom, it¡¯s still on the table. You saidst time that when the kidse to Southend for their summer vacation, they¡¯lle, right?¡±


    My dad stopped the conversation and didn¡¯t continue, and Iughed, what an old fox.


    Before I answered my dad¡¯s words, Robert to be the first to, ¡°Dad, sure go back, already told the kids, they are all happy as hell, they are counting down to it! It¡¯s almost the end of the semester, and we¡¯ll go there as soon as we finish the exams and go on vacation!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good, we haven¡¯t seen them in two years, they¡¯ve all grown!¡± My mom asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s high!¡± Robert snaps with a fawning smile.


    The rest of the conversation was all about parents, and my dad never mentioned the old neighborhood again.


    Hanging up the video, I was a bit stunned, still wondering if what my mom said was true or not.


    Robert looked happy too, and had Edith rece my bowl of hot soup, attentively pushing it in front of me, ¡°Hurry up and drink it while it¡¯s hot, dear, Edith¡¯s soups are really up to scratch.¡±


    I took it silently, and after finishing my soup, I said to Edith, ¡°Edith, I¡¯m going out for a bit, and I¡¯m going to have to trouble you to pick up Charles for the evening. Oliver I¡¯ll pick up directly when I get back.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Thepany is fine today, and I¡¯ll be back early in the evening to pick up the kids! You don¡¯t have to worry about it!¡± Robert was very attentive and took the initiative to pick up the kids.


    I gave him a sidelong nce, didn¡¯t pick up on it, and got up to go upstairs.


    Robert, I¡¯m going to make you thirsty forever. Thepany¡¯s okay, right? Well, soon it won¡¯t be.

 Chapter 123 – Who’s the better fighter?

    Before I left, I deliberately dialed Scarlette as far as he could hear me, and said that we¡¯d go shopping together, and that we were checking out suitable gifts for my parents, and then I also gave her a message that she should try to make an appointment with Hannah, and that I¡¯d have to treat her to dinner to make up forst time, after all, I¡¯d have to rely on her for overseas orders.


    I was saying these things as I walked out the door, certain that Robert would hear me.


    When I walked out of the house, all of a sudden I just turned back around and coldly said to Robert, ¡°Put some money in my ount and don¡¯t make me punch you in the face again!¡±


    When I finished, I screwed up and walked out again.


    Little by little, I¡¯m going to take the money he¡¯s transferred and make him pay it out again willingly.


    Before I could get in the car, Robert came after me, ¡°Wait, honey!¡±


    I gave him a look, opened the door and got in the car, he ran over to me and handed me a card, ¡°Here¡¯s that secondary card of mine, cross anything you want to buy off of it. Ask Hannah to pick a nice ce, don¡¯t let her underestimate us.¡±


    I took the card while giving him a cold re, ¡°What was I doing earlier, having to get under someone¡¯s ass!¡±


    By the way, I didn¡¯t forget to remind, ¡°Make up the money in your home ount as soon as you can! A week is a week when I say so!¡±


    Then, I threw the door open and started the car, kicked the gas and took off, and I saw Robert, still nailed to the spot with a very pale face, watching my car drive away.


    Speaking of cars! My heart stuffed up a bit, yeah, I need to get that car back from Amelia, spending my money on my treats and thinking I¡¯m dead?


    After meeting up with Scarlette, we both shopped while waiting for Hannah.


    Scarlette told me, ¡°Daisy, theb results came back on the stuff you gave me, and there¡¯s no doubt about it, it¡¯s that agent.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve cleared Sherry out!¡± I then told her about the battle of thest two days and what Alice had told me. And told Scarlette that Robert had gotten the sisters settled.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°That dog of a man!¡± Scarlette cursed angrily, ¡°He¡¯s been quite kind to her so far.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s for the best, I just want Sherry to have this illusion that Robert can bail her out, so she dares to be reckless. I have to keep her, she could be of great use, and the better Robert settles them down, the better the future drama will be.¡± I said chestily, then locked eyes with Scarlette and smiled wickedly, ¡°I¡¯m going to see just who has more fight in them, Sherry or Amelia. who will Robert protect more?¡±


    ¡°Then of course it¡¯s Amelia, she has kids after all, and besides, Sherry¡¯s just a babysitter, she just doesn¡¯t have any self-awareness?¡± Scarlette sputtered.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I don¡¯t think Robert will ever be true to any of them. Don¡¯t forget, he can even kill his own wife, what sincerity is there to speak of. A beast is a beast! He can¡¯t be a human being!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right too!¡± Scarlette agreed, ¡°Or you know him!¡±


    I am speechless! I was toote to understand.


    ¡°Any word from Albert in thest couple days? I¡¯m most interested in finding Jacob right now, it would be great if I could find him before I do it, he could help me out.¡±


    ¡°When are you going to do it?¡± Scarlette asked a little eagerly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got to get Robert to return the money in our ount, and that¡¯s a lot of money! The only way I¡¯ll have a bottom line is if it¡¯s back in the ount I¡¯m holding.¡±


    ¡°He can give it back easily?¡± Scarlette questioned a bit, ¡°How can he give it back so easily when he¡¯s racking his brains to transfer it away.¡±


    ¡°I have to return it even if I don¡¯t! As long as I have a breath left, I will also send him to hell!¡± I put down a tough word.


    ¡°Cool, props to you!¡± Scarlette pulled out abative expression.


    Iughed and hurriedly yanked her away.


    ¡°My dad called around noon about the old neighborhood, and Robert got hyper all of a sudden. I guess he may secretly go to investigate. You help me ask again to see what exactly is going on now, this matter is very critical, I¡¯m afraid of a slip-up!¡±


    ¡°You wait!¡± Scarlette said and made a phone call, hanging up not long afterward and nodding to me, ¡°It¡¯s set!¡±


    I breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°Then I¡¯m confident I¡¯ll get that money back.¡±

 Chapter 124 – Accidental Encounter

    Hannah came, and surprisingly Anna, and they saw me and asked, ¡°How¡¯s it going? He didn¡¯t give you a hard time back there, did he?¡±


    I learned the results from them, and Hannah pped her hands and said to me, ¡°If you hadn¡¯t said there was a use for keeping this one, I¡¯d have sent her in for the ride of her life.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no rush, she¡¯s a great knife, perfect for Amelia!¡± I said meaningfully.


    Anna looked over at me, sighed, and said, full of emotion, ¡°If my sister had the same brains as you she wouldn¡¯t be lying there undead like she is now.¡±


    Iughed a little bitterly, ¡°I¡¯ve been through the ghost gate, how can I not grow up? Actually, in a way, your sister is luckier than me, Mr. Harrison only married Evie, while Robert brought me a bunch of goblins who want to kill me, if I don¡¯t resist, I¡¯ll be devoured by them in minutes.¡±


    The four of us smiled heartily and Hannah suggested, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s find a ce to sit down and talk!¡±


    The four of us were just about to leave when suddenly Anna tugged on me and I followed her gaze.


    At the same time, Scarlette saw the two men not far away and smiled teasingly, ¡°Oops I¡¯ll be damned, this is ¡­¡±


    Hannah reacted the fastest, immediately pulling us hidden into a specialty outlet, then called a waitress and whispered a few words to her, only to see the waitress immediately turn around and leave.


    The store manager here knew Hannah, of course, and hurriedly greeted us as we sat down and poured us coffee.


    Twenty minutester, the clerk came back in a jog and handed Hannah her cell phone, which Hannah smiled knowingly and said thank you before tapping the video on her phone¡¯s screen and cing it smoothly on the coffee table.


    A few of us immediately gathered around.


    I have to say, modern technology really does have it all.


    Just see the screen is exactly what I just saw Amelia, her side ring around her is a tall young man, that man is really good-looking, but a look is a cheap bone, is a face of fawning smile, and Amelia flirtation, not to mention eye to eye, ring around Amelia¡¯s hand is not honest, the big mall of the real damn not decent.


    ¡°This one? Are you sure?¡± Amelia quirked her head at the man with a coquettish expression, her tone rather mannered.


    ¡°Baby, I just love the blue one!¡± The man¡¯s voice was quite nice to hear.


    As soon as Amelia heard the man say that, she gave the other man a sidelong nce, smiled approvingly, and said to the guide, ¡°Pack the blue one for me!¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The guide was immediately full of smiles, hands and feet neatly packed the clothes Amelia pointed to, but also did not forget to praise, ¡°Miss¡¯s eyes are really good, this gentleman is the most suitable for this male color scheme, the general public can not manage, Mr.¡¯s face value with this noble Klein Blue, simply do not be too stunning!¡±


    Anna cursed dismissively, ¡°It¡¯s fucking stunning! And only a duck deserves that word!¡±


    Only to hear that clerk add, ¡°Miss, you choose another tie in a light color, it¡¯s hard to find a tie of this quality in our store in other stores, by which it matches this high-grade blue.¡±


    On the screen, Amelia¡¯s eyes swept the tie counter area, and the man was the first to nod, ¡°OK!¡±


    Then marched Amelia over, there was really a wide range of ties there, the man reached out and yanked out an ivory white tie, handing it to the clerk, who hurriedly took it and packed it, and then marketed it again, ¡°Sister, would you like to take a look at the shoes in our house, the shoes that go with this set of clothes are very important, because this blue color is too high ss, and the normal color with it will pull down the grade.¡±


    This clerk is really too good at selling.


    Amelia, obviously a bit reluctant, says with a muted emotion, ¡°No, next time! We have things to do.¡±


    The man immediately arched over her face and purred softly, ¡°But I don¡¯t really have shoes that match this color! How about ¡­ you take a look for me?¡±


    Amelia skimmed him, her smile stiffening a bit as the man¡¯s arm gave a firm hand and Amelia¡¯s delicate frame spun 180 degrees to face right into the shoe zone.

 Chapter 125 – Special Contribution Award

    With that Amelia was passively brought over and browsed, the man¡¯s long slender fingers pointed, ¡°Just these, will you? Honey!¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Amelia had to nod, ¡°These are the ones then!¡±


    ¡°Sir has a good eye, this is thetest arrival style, limited edition, only two pairs in total!¡± The guide happily picked up the shoes and handed them to another guide beside him, ¡°Quickly go and wrap them for mister!¡±


    Then immediately the little hand signaled again, ¡°Over there still ¡­¡±


    Amelia gave the guide a displeased stare, ¡°I told you, we have things to catch up on!¡±


    The man¡¯s eyes instantly darkened a bit, but he still raised an eyebrow and smiled, squeezing Amelia¡¯s waist, and Amelia flung out a wink at him, making it obvious that this was urgent.


    It gave a few of us goosebumps to watch.


    ¡°I go, really fucking meat! I didn¡¯t realize that this little life is so much more enjoyable!¡± Scarlette couldn¡¯t hold her tongue.


    Then looking at me, she spat out in a good-natured manner, ¡°Honey, look at you, how capable you are, supporting so many people by yourself! The key is that these people are also specialborers. Are you surprised? I think the government should give you a special contribution award!¡±


    Hannah & Anna couldn¡¯t hold back theirughter.


    I grimaced breathlessly, ¡°I don¡¯t need to give an award, but I¡¯m about to win the lottery, it¡¯s a sure thing.¡±


    Damn, God is a godsend to me, I came out here all morning thinking that I was going to get Amelia¡¯s car back and this would be my chance.


    When the three of them heard me say that, they asked in unison, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    I went over to them and whispered my idea to them, and after hearing it, the three of them pped their hands.


    Hannah pped her hands, ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s find each other to rx and unwind, look even other mistresses know how to enjoy life, we need to take a break as a group too, let¡¯s go, it¡¯s my treat!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s better if it¡¯s on me, Robert is being generous today and said for me to treat you to a fancy ce!¡± I said and pulled out a card, ¡°He gave it to me!¡±


    ¡°That was supposed to be yours, okay!¡± Scarlette chimes in.


    I gave her a sidelong nce, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll get it all back bit by bit.¡±


    Hannah had the waitress from earlier add me and had her pass me the video, ¡°Keep it, it works!¡±


    I nodded, ¡°This could be so useful, a medicine guide! But it¡¯s expensive, a car!¡±


    A few of usughed heartily. After thanking the store manager and the clerk from earlier, the group of four walked out of the mall.


    Hannah took us to a new women¡¯s club with a literally endless variety of maintenance programs that will take care of you anywhere. hannah arranged for a quadruple room, for ease of conversation.


    I flirted with Hannah as I enjoyed the masseuse¡¯s rubbing, ¡°Isn¡¯t this much better than letting a gigolo do whatever he wants?¡±


    The three of themughed maniacally as Anna rubbed her belly, ¡°Hey, don¡¯t say everything, but I have a little baby in my belly! It¡¯s not good to hear that!¡±


    ¡°You pull back! It¡¯s called early education!¡± Hannah was dismissive.


    ¡°Screw you, my son is no more a gigolo.¡±


    I snorted a secretugh as they all looked at me, and I whipped my head around to look at them and smiled mysteriously and said, ¡°I figured out a way to get Robert¡¯s family to turn against me, and I really have to thank Amelia for finding this gigolo!¡±


    Anna came down interested and looked over at me, ¡°Are you trying ¡­ to do that?¡±


    Hannah immediately coughed softly and spoke to the masseuse, ¡°You guys take a break, bring us some food, and we¡¯ll continue in a bit!¡±


    I understood Hannah¡¯s meaning in a second, and sure enough, I saw that the masseuses were also gossiping, and I screamed that I was so close that I almost blurted out that these people couldn¡¯t be guaranteed to bepletely safe.


    When the mojoists had retreated. Only then did I whisper, ¡°Robert¡¯s been hit! STD!¡±


    Scarlette instantly sat up as if she had been hit with chicken blood and asked after me, ¡°Are you telling the truth?¡±

 Chapter 126 – Candidates for Humorous Women

    I nodded and smiled, ¡°I think so, he¡¯s been running a fevertely, and he¡¯s especially mentally exhausted and irritable! Guess that¡¯s right!¡±


    Scarlette nearly stood up on the beauty bed, ¡°Relief!¡±


    Hannah and Anna looked at each other with a puzzled look on their faces and trailed off with, ¡°What¡¯s going on, what have you done?¡±


    Scarlette, with an ecstatic look on her face, whispered to them both what had happened, and those two were instantly horrified.


    ¡°You¡¯re telling the truth? This ¡­ this is too ¡­¡±


    ¡°Too what? He asked for it! Without realizing it, he has no one to me but himself!¡±


    I shushed and said quietly, ¡°Amelia has to take the me for this, she deserves it, or I was afraid Robert would get suspicious!¡±


    ¡°I think we can start with Robert¡¯s mom, definitely has a fighting chance.¡± Hannah pivoted.


    Annay there, tenderly rubbing her stomach as she said, ¡°Just let Robert know and let him find out for himself.¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s no good! It¡¯s no fun to be too direct, I feel like, let Sherry find out first, that would be fun, maybe she could add to the drama, that would be fun!¡± Scarlette rolled her eyes with a wicked grin.


    A few of us had our own opinions.


    I pondered for a moment, and sulked to, ¡°I¡¯d better enable Alice, the little girl is a formidable character, and it¡¯s just as well to try her out in the meantime!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯ll work too!¡± Scarlette chimed in with a wicked grin on her face, ¡°Plus, I¡¯ve got a target in mind for the rich guy with a tough family you asked me to set Amelia up with!¡±


    I got all excited and immediately pressed her on just how she was.


    Scarlette gave a hefty grin, ¡°This man¡¯s hummer is an old hummer, Newport is famous for it!¡±


    Anna looked abruptly at Scarlette and asked, ¡°You don¡¯t mean Odette, do you?¡±


    Scarlette burst outughing and pointed to Anna and said to me, ¡°Look at that, you can guess right away, isn¡¯t that famous?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mess with this one lightly, it¡¯s too tough.¡± Hannah warned.


    ¡°That¡¯s the kind of fight it takes, don¡¯t worry! We don¡¯t leak our faces, just mess with her, then I guarantee that the whole of Newport will get to watch the show.¡± Scarlette was a little hyper.


    Hannah picks up right where she left off, ¡°Odette¡¯s hubbyus is not a nice guy, and I hear there are kinks and rumors of him being sexually abusive!¡±


    Anna immediately retorted, ¡°But this old guy sheds money!¡±


    I was immediately interested, and it was only after further questioning that Hannah told me all about this us.


    Hannah said, us is also a soft rice, but good-looking, of course he did not like Odette, but how can Odette family background, so us no return to marry her.


    After marriage, us was forced to pretend for decades of ¡°good hubby¡±, his father-inw only then released the right, now also live in style. But years of being repressed, but repressed out of the quirks, over time us¡¯s guts more and more strong, in addition to the old man is now also old, take him also can not help.


    People say, what¡¯s at home doesn¡¯t smell as good as what¡¯s outside, and what¡¯s outside doesn¡¯t smell as good as what¡¯s stolen! us certainly likes the thrill of stealing, even to the point of addiction, and is quite generous with his money.


    So, Odette stares around his hubby all day long with considerable vigor, but still not as fast as us updates either. So, Odette¡¯s story is daily, often new, and gets better with each passing day!


    I hurriedly said to Scarlette, ¡°He¡¯s it! You hold on to Amelia to connect with him.¡±

 Chapter 127 – Want to sleep with me? In your next life.

    With more help and information from the three of them, my confidence is growing.


    It waste when I got home and Robert was waiting there, of course I knew his little mind, he was trying to find out how well I had gone out today.


    I went straight upstairs and changed before slowing down the stairs.


    And then not moving to y with the kids, giving Robert an anxious scratch.


    All this night he¡¯s been like a fly on the wall, just buzzing around me, buzzing until I¡¯m dizzy and my brain hurts.


    Add to that the fact that Charles is still stubborn about Sherry and makes a fuss when it¡¯s bedtime, and I¡¯m in tears.


    It was hard to get him to sleep, and I dragged my exhausted body back to the room, only to see Robert looking at me with a lustful, imploring look that almost made me spit out my dinner.


    I walked hesitantly to the bedside and he immediately lifted the covers and softly asked, ¡°Tired, darling,e up and rest, it¡¯s been hard work!¡±


    I grimaced and cursed, my liver is bitter, everywhere.


    As soon as I got into bed, he bullied his way over to me and I gave him a cold look, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    He was yfully about to arch over and I sat up so furiously, ¡°Robert, if you have something to say, don¡¯t bribe me that way!¡±


    He was broken by me in a word, his face froze for a moment, but immediately dissipated, smiling andpromising, ¡°Well well well, don¡¯t be angry, lie down ¡­ to lie down and say! Don¡¯t be angry.¡±


    He reached out and would press down on me, trying to get me to lie down, coaxing with concern, ¡°I¡¯m not worried about Hannah¡¯s attitude, am I?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only now that you think of caring about people¡¯s attitudes, why did you do it so long ago? I¡¯m the one who charges into battle, I¡¯m the one who cleans up the mess and wipes my ass, and I¡¯m the one who gets criticized when Ie home to be a cow and a horse, what do you think I am?¡±


    I didn¡¯t have the heart to sayy down again, ¡°You go sleep in the second bedroom and don¡¯t disturb my rest.¡±


    ¡°Honey, which has a husband and wife¡¯s still sleep in separate beds, you¡¯re almost recovered now, sympathize with me, okay, I¡¯m hard!¡± He put on a pitiful look, he leaned over and kissed again, his breath sprayed my face, ¡°It¡¯s been a few years, and there¡¯s no normal ¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think I¡¯m stupid!¡± I cut him off,, ¡°I see you¡¯re quite used to it when Sherry leans on you!¡±


    If I don¡¯t warn you, you really think I don¡¯t know anything. A dirty disease, want to sleep with me? In your next life!


    Robert sat up abruptly and looked at me with warm anger, ¡°Jesus! She¡¯s just a babysitter, what do you take me for?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s something I should ask you! What you are I really don¡¯t know right now, and it¡¯s true that I¡¯m an ingrate.¡± I rolled over and turned my back on him, certain that he wouldn¡¯t dare to get tough with me.


    ¡°I can¡¯t understand what you¡¯re doing now!¡± I muttered disgruntledly, ¡°Don¡¯t you understand it in your own mind?¡±


    Sure enough, not 2 secondster, he reached out and put his arm around me, ¡°Well, I know you¡¯re tired, and it¡¯s hard for you, having to socialize when you¡¯re just fit, anding back to take care of the kids. That¡¯s why I never quit Sherry, she¡¯s familiar with Charles ¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, I flipped over again in a sh and looked over sternly.


    He immediately understood what I meant and scrunched up his head, ¡°Ugh! No more.¡±


    I grunted darkly.


    Then he saw the good thing and deliberately gave him a little sweet, ¡°You can go to the sorority first, take one step and see what happens! You can¡¯t push too hard, it might backfire!¡±


    ¡°Also! But I believe in your abilities, and it would be great if your health was fine, we¡¯d have a better chance of winning if we both attended together.¡± Robertplimented.


    I almost cursed, where did I get this disease? He still has the face to say it.


    But I suppressed my anger, or I reminded, ¡°Hannah said that there will be many purchasers from overseas consortiums there, so prepare yourself well and find a better interpreter!¡±


    He hurriedly patted my hand, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this, thepany has recently recruited an executive, I¡¯ll make him the vice general manager, he can speak multiplenguages!¡±


    Robert said chestily.


    I rolled over and asked, ¡°Is it reliable? This is a rare opportunity, don¡¯t screw it up. If you mess it up again, then there¡¯s really no chance!¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! It¡¯s a returnee, I¡¯ll keep an eye on it!¡± Robert was telling the truth with this one.


    I secretly ticked the corner of my mouth, it looked like the people Albert had arranged had stabilized.

 Chapter 128 – Powerless Cunning

    ¡°When are you nning to go to Southend?¡± asked Robert suddenly, ¡°Why don¡¯t I go with you to see Mom and Dad first!¡±


    I looked at him and said in displeasure, ¡°What do you think? This is already something that was promised to the kids, and we¡¯re leaving them to go first? Besides, it¡¯s not for a few days before the kids go on vacation, you really don¡¯t take the kids seriously, you don¡¯t have any regard for their minds! And you know that Charles is still very much a stranger to Edith, so you don¡¯t worry about that?¡±


    Robert said nonchntly, ¡°Just take Charles, Oliver¡¯s fine with Edith, or I¡¯ll let him milk ¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop! Just remember, I don¡¯t trust your mom! She can¡¯t do anything else but berate her kids!¡± I cut him off without waiting for him to finish, voicing my displeasure directly.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    It¡¯s something I never would have said outright before, and now what am I afraid of him for? He deserves to have me obey him again.


    So, I turned my head to Robert and fell to my feet, ¡°Oh, and by the way, she¡¯s bragging about Amelia¡¯s kids! Brag all you want, but you have to hit Oliver and call him out in front of others for looking like his dying mom. Robert, do you think it¡¯s even possible to send Oliver to her?¡±


    Robert¡¯s face sank in flesh, speechless.


    Watching him try to avoid it again, I continued to fill in the gaps without spitting, ¡°I don¡¯t even understand, since I married you, ask yourself, there is not a single thing I have done to wrong your family. I paid for your family¡¯s house recement, helped with Steven¡¯s house remodeling to get a wife. Paid Edward¡¯s tuition, and Emma, I buy her an extra share of whatever I buy.¡± I counted one piece at a time on my fingers.


    Robert was a little unimpressed, but didn¡¯t dare retort.


    ¡°I just don¡¯t understand ¡­ she has to curse me so much? If I give my child to your mom again, am I just watching her bring my child down ah!¡±


    I said that to Robert on purpose, I just wanted to give Robert a good nausea.


    He was so keen to go to Southend and it wasn¡¯t because of that phone call at lunchtime, he really wanted to know more.


    ¡°Honey, don¡¯t listen to anyone else. My mom can¡¯t talk to offend people easily!¡± Robert wisecracked.


    ¡°Robert, it¡¯s not what I¡¯ve heard, it¡¯s what I¡¯ve seen with my own eyes, and she cursed Oliver worse than I¡¯ve ever told you. May I ask, what else do I have to do to make your family happy and curse me less? Don¡¯t curse me to death without moving!¡±


    Robert was dumbfounded by my question and was reduced to crunching his lips.


    After poking his soft spot, I yawned contentedly and said softly, ¡°Sleep!¡±


    I was really sleepy.


    The first night of the meeting, Robert had another fever. I gave him an ice pack to cool him down, and looking at his disoriented state I deliberately said, ¡°Why don¡¯t I go!¡±


    Robert immediately got energized, opened his scarlet eyes full of precaution and looked at me, ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll be fine tomorrow after a good night¡¯s sleep! It¡¯s just that I¡¯m too tired to prepare these days, your body which I don¡¯t worry about! I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t you worry!¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we just go to the hospital? Why are you always running a fevertely? This won¡¯t do!¡± I reached out and touched the surface of his body, and I knew the fever wasn¡¯t low.


    ¡°No, you can give me something to cool me down and two anti-inmmatory pills, it¡¯s fine!¡± He patted my arm.


    ¡°Good!¡± I turned to fetch my medication, secretly scoffing, I¡¯m not going to the meeting, if I do, how am I going to act next?


    I had Edith bring water and I fed the medicine to him and he drifted off to sleep.


    Early the next morning.


    He¡¯d actually lost his fever, and looked as good as new, and was in high spirits as he got in the car with the driver and left with the


    Watching him leave until the car disappeared from my sight, I rushed to report back to Hannah, who returned an ¡®ok, I¡¯ve arranged it¡¯.


    Before I could get upstairs, the cell phone in my hand rang again and I picked it up to see that it was Albert.


    I hooked my lips in a smile and picked up and spoke, ¡°Where have you been? I haven¡¯t seen you in days!¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t miss me, did you?¡± He teased, then said, ¡°I¡¯m not helping you find Jacob!¡±


    I was stunned by Albert¡¯s answer; this was the person I most wanted to find at the moment, and I immediately pressed on, ¡°Any news?¡±

 Chapter 129: This guy is really Jacob.

    ¡°How dare I call you without news? Youe over here! I¡¯ll send you the location!¡± His voice sounded a little tired and he hung up after that, then sent me a location.


    I rushed upstairs to change, exined to Edith, and went straight to the location Albert had told me about.


    The location he gave me was a little out of the way, and I drove a whole hour and a half, so far from Newport.


    I got out of the car and looked at the surroundings, a little hesitant, it looks like a fish pond, not in front of the vige, there is only a simple colorful steel house, very shabby, the air filled with a fishy smell.


    I approached the house cautiously, a little nervous and wondering if I was looking for the wrong house.


    Perhaps hearing the sound of my car, a man came out of the shed-like house, and I fixed my eyes on none other than Albert.


    The moment I saw Albert, my hanging heart dropped and my feet picked up speed.


    Albert saw me, with a hangdog look, and whistled at me with a raised eyebrow, in such a way that if I didn¡¯t already know him well enough, I really would have thought he wasn¡¯t a nice person.


    I walked over to him quickly, looking at him suspiciously and asking, ¡°Don¡¯t you tell me Jacob¡¯s here!¡±


    As soon as my words fell, I saw another person walk out from that broken house. I stopped my steps at once, my eyes fixed on that person¡¯s body.


    If it weren¡¯t for that very recognizable face, and a pair of deep eyes, I really wouldn¡¯t have recognized the person in front of me as the Jacob I knew too well to be familiar with.


    The original Jacob was tall and handsome, bright and capable, and was quite energetic, as if nothing could be difficult for him.


    But the Jacob ¡­ in front of me is dark and thin, his body is somewhat slightly leaning forward and hunched over, and there is a hideous scar on that familiar face, with a protruding brow bone and two copsed pits in the cheeks, and the only thing that has not changed is those deep eyes, but they are less radiant.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    I was frozen in ce for a long time, staring at the man in front of me in disbelief, my heart turning over. It was only after a long time that I slowly looked over at Albert, my gaze a bit pleading.


    And the eyes of the man I had been staring at for so long were suddenly dense, but cleared in an instant, and there was a halo of light that shed by.


    ¡°Daisy!¡±


    Or he spoke first, called my name, a moment, I ran over quickly, regardless of a grabbed him, ¡°Jacob, really you? Jacob, you ¡­ you ¡­ how did you be this How did you be like this? You ¡­¡±


    I instantly broke down in tears and choked up, unable to say anything more.


    The corners of Jacob¡¯s mouth twitched a few times as he looked at me, who was already sobbing uncontrobly, and twisted his face away, not daring to look directly at me again.


    ¡°What a pair of suffering siblings you are!¡± Albert didn¡¯t forget to fan the mes, ¡°But luckily, heaven didn¡¯t take you in!¡±


    Jacob patted the crying me and pointed to the bench outside and said, ¡°Sit down! Stop crying!¡±


    I was still tugging at him not wanting to let go, not to mention not wanting to believe that what was happening in front of me was real, ¡°Jacob, how did you end up like this, what happened to you?¡±


    ¡°Hi! It¡¯s hard to say! You sit down and stop crying! Gotta be d I¡¯m alive and you can still see me alive!¡± Jacob¡¯s tone was indescribable, a mixture of emotion, sighing, pathos, and more than anything else, impatience, and the tion of havinge back from the dead.


    Albert hooked a wooden pier over with his foot and sat on it with his butt, while Jacob stroked me down onto that stool and flipped a stic bucket over and sat on it himself.


    My eyes stayed glued to him, as if trying to find even a hint of his former self in that familiar face of his.


    But all I see are vicissitudes, hideousness, and sickness.


    I really can¡¯t imagine what he¡¯s encountered in these two years.


    I sniffled a little, still looking at Jacob, ¡°Jacob! What has happened to you? Come on you tell me, does it have anything to do with me?¡±


    The moment I met Jacob, I had a bad feeling that what happened to him had nothing to do with me or Medikit Inc.


    Jacob smiled sarcastically at my question, avoiding my insistent gaze, and spoke slowly.

 Chapter 130 – Isolation

    His tone was rippling, not sad or happy, ¡°How can I put it? Maybe!¡±


    I eagerly pursued, ¡°What do you mean by this? You just say it directly, I can ept any kind of answer, and I¡¯vee back from the dead, all that¡¯s left is revenge. You tell me the truth, I want to know the truth.¡±


    Jacob gazed at me even as he heard me say that, stabilizing himself for a long time before speaking again, ¡°What happened to me is indeed directly rted to Robert, I was set up by the Dunn brothers andter expelled from the Medikit Inc group, but the story is far from over.¡±


    ¡°You start at the beginning! I want to know it all.¡± I was desperate to know what had happened to Jacob back then.


    Jacob dropped his eyes and rubbed his hands together, a little sharply, and like he didn¡¯t seem to know where to start, more like the past was too far gone to look back on.


    After a long time, he lifted his eyelids and began his narration, ¡°After you handed Medikit Inc over to Robert, at first wb was still very serious, and was polite and respectful to several of our executives.


    At that time Robert was very modest, he did every item himself, from the most basic familiarization, after knowing the wholepany, he went down to visit, that Amelia has been with him, they visited all the suppliers, sellers, and customers!¡±


    I listened quietly, urgently, the details I wanted to know so badly.


    ¡°Buting back again, it¡¯s a little different.¡± Jacob¡¯s expression showed a wisp of disdain.


    My mind is made up, Amelia is on the line.


    ¡°The first to be embarrassed was Roan in finance, where iing and outgoing payments were controlled, and approvals were taken over by Robert, with Amelia acting as gatekeeper.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    This was certainly out of order, and Roan took issue with it and talked to Robert a couple times. None of it stopped Robert from being arbitrary.


    Later on, when an incorrect expenditure of a sum of money urred, Roan was dismissed under false pretenses, Roan was not convinced and barged into the boardroom, only to be beaten up that night.¡± Jacob clenched his fists, ¡°As you know, Roan is a very stubborn person, very serious, otherwise I wouldn¡¯t have introduced Roan to you in the first ce!¡±


    I nodded my head, back then Medikit Inc finance director, Roan, Jacob¡¯s cousin to be exact, but no one knew the inside story, only Jacob and I.


    Roan is quite a principled person, even Jacob, and I trust him not to use any of thepany¡¯s money privately.


    ¡°Then Roan quietly talked to me about it in private and said that there was a problem between Amelia and Robert. I didn¡¯t believe all of it at the time, after all, when you left, you had spoken to Amelia alone and asked her to assist Robert, and I knew about it.¡±


    Iughed bitterly, ¡°How stupid I was then, I realize now!¡±


    Jacob shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault! People are wicked!¡±


    ¡°And then?¡± I was a little eager.


    ¡°Things didn¡¯t end with Roan¡¯s ident, on the contrary, the next thing you know, one after the other, our executives at the time were suppressed and none of them were spared.


    Amelia at the time was very powerful and extremely tactical, she individually interviewed executives one by one to get which ones they were in charge of to hand over their priorities, citing Robert¡¯s desire to get a thorough understanding of Medikit Inc. ¡°Jacob¡¯s tone of voice was stony, ¡°Privately we got together for small meetings to work on decisions, only to but whoever took the lead got hit!¡±


    ¡°Shameless viin!¡± I couldn¡¯t help but curse.


    ¡°I then tried to contact you and went to your house, but it was Robert who received me and said you were out of the country!¡± Jacob looked over at me, ¡°I was in a real hurry then.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t actually go there at all!¡± I looked at Jacob and said helplessly, ¡°They fed me drugs and I just pass out every day!¡±


    Jacob continues, ¡°Fearing another incident with them, I called off their resistance and told them to selectively surrender their jurisdictional priorities and see how things went. But then, one by one, they were kicked out and then put in charge by Robert¡¯s cronies. I¡¯m getting isted!¡±

 Chapter 131: The Truth of the Unbearable Return

    Jacob¡¯s face took on a look of hatred, ¡°I was thest to be interviewed, Amelia told me to hand over the list of important contacts for outreach, ports, and transportation.


    My attitude is very clear and resolute, these they can not interfere, because it is all my personal circle of contacts, contacts are randomized. By its port, this is something I know by heart, and there can be no room for error. I was of the mind that I had to take care of thisst hurdle no matter what.¡±


    I totally understand how Jacob felt at that point. It was our lifeblood.


    ¡°Robert was pretty polite to me and didn¡¯t take issue with my insistence. On the contrary, also valued my piece. After he personally had a long talk with me, he not only gave me a raise, but also arranged an assistant for me. Probably to convince me, this person he let me pick myself, and I picked a young man named Perry.¡±


    I nodded, ¡°This one rings a bell!¡±


    ¡°Thed was very much to my liking, resourceful, capable, and hard-working. At the time Amelia had a lot of respect for me too.¡± Jacob looked over at me, ¡°Robert always asked Amelia to contact me and said that she could just ount for some things.


    I had realized by then that this Amelia was something else, and I always wanted to reach out to you to give you a heads up, but there was no answer to my countless calls.¡±


    ¡°By that time I was already sick and lethargic every day, and the phone had probably been controlled by Robert, or Amelia, for a long time!¡± I interjected, ¡°Robert also took down my babysitter and spied on me, and even my kids wouldn¡¯te near me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Jacob continued as if in a dream, shaking his head and sighing, ¡°Since then, Amelia¡¯s been giving me a bit of a hard time, causing me all sorts of trouble.


    But what I didn¡¯t expect most was that contraband was found in the goods, and they just logically put all the me on me.


    Amelia bitched that she had no knowledge of the sheet at that time, that I was the one who signed it, and that she didn¡¯t even see the sheet that day. And checking the procedure sheet, I did sign the sheet that day, and I recognized the handwriting on it, it was definitely my notes!


    There was also the shipment record of that day, only Perry and I knew about it. Perry tly insisted that I was the one who told him to pick up the goods, saying that the list didn¡¯t need to be reported to Special Assistant Wu. In this way, I didn¡¯t have any room to defend myself. Just got caught in.¡±


    Jacob¡¯s face went white as he spoke, and after all these years, he was still like that, so you can imagine how he would have felt at the time.


    I immediately said, ¡°This has happened to me, and I signed an executive transfer agreement for Medikit Inc without realizing it. I have absolutely no memory of it! The handwriting is in my handwriting.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s definitely something fishy going on here!¡± Jacob said with certainty, ¡°I don¡¯t even remember signing the shipping order that day, and I have no recollection of the time on it at all. But one thing is for sure, that Perry, was bought and paid for by them!¡±


    Jacob kept shaking his head with a look of regret and helplessness, ¡°I am very sorry, I am so optimistic about a young man, I do not understand ¡­ why he would do this.¡±


    ¡°You guys don¡¯t have to think about it, there¡¯s something called to hallucinogenics that you probably don¡¯t know about.¡± Albert spoke up to, ¡°This stuff will do just about anything the other person tells her to do with no memory of it. With the ck market Steven is involved in, it wouldn¡¯t be hard to have this in hand.¡±


    ¡°And what happened after that?¡± I asked with some trepidation. ¡°How long were you in there?¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯d been in there for less than a year, but it was a year of constant beatings, new wounds picking up old ones, and I finally admitted it! But that¡¯s how the nightmare began.¡± Jacob closed his eyes, and there were tears shing there.


    My nose was sore and I definitely didn¡¯t want to believe that the Jacob in me was a man who could shed tears.


    Jacob slowly opened his eyes, the corners of his eyes scarlet, ¡°And so the nightmare begins!¡±

 Chapter 132 – The Maine Slaughterhouse

    I watched Jacob¡¯s expression and waited for him to continue, not daring to press the issue.


    ¡°I was lifted out of the guardhouse to be sent to serve my sentence, but in the process of being escorted, I was inexplicably sent to the north of Burma!¡±


    Jacob¡¯s voice was dull, and a line of tears slid down the corner of his eye and draped over his green stubbled chin, crystallizing and just not dripping.


    ¡°North of Maine?¡± I mumbled, repeating the sentence.


    At this point in my life, I hadn¡¯t yet grasped the heaviness and horror of the words North of Maine.


    He had a look of solemnity and fear on his face, ¡°Yes, Maine North!¡±


    A bit skeptical, I looked over at Albert, and I realized that his face was also extremely grave, and I couldn¡¯t help but follow up with, ¡°And?¡±


    Jacob was silent for a long moment, his chest rising and falling violently as he seemed to adjust himself.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on in North ¡­ Maine?¡± I asked cautiously.


    ¡°It was a murderous devil¡¯s den, a purgatory on earth.¡± The expression on his face when he said this was not at all at odds with his tone, and it gave people an inexplicable sense of trepidation.


    ¡°Anyone who goes there is treated inhumanly, there are countless industrial parks, which are really fraud concentration camps.¡±


    My mouth dropped open in disbelief and I looked over at Albert, who nodded affirmatively.


    ¡°The people who are sent there, the younger ones undergo centralized training. After that, they form groups to carry out telmunication fraud, and the older ones do manualbor and various logistical services. The older ones will be sent straight to the ughterhouse!¡±


    As Jacob spoke, his hands clenched into fists and shook a little, in what was clearly an instinctive reaction to fear.


    ¡°ughterhouse?¡± I asked, a little confused.


    ¡°It¡¯s just straight up harvesting all of a person¡¯s usable organs! The ck market trade!¡± Albert picked up on Jacob¡¯s words and answered my question, ¡°The ughterhouse, that¡¯s where those organs are harvested.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± My jaw dropped and I looked over at Jacob, who was wincing and restraining his emotions.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right!¡± Jacob replied, ¡°As long as the people who go in, all of them lose their freedom, they are not allowed to resist, once you resist you will not be tortured to death, all kinds of deaths, horrible to see.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but wince.


    ¡°Not only that, but they will extort the families behind these people before you die, until they have squeezed everyst penny out of you and all your loved ones, and the only final way out is death!¡±


    Jacob lowered his eyes as tears continued to slide down his face, he was crying silently and I really didn¡¯t dare to think about it any further, what had happened to him?


    Albert takes a carton of cigarettes from his own pocket and lights them, handing them to Jacob.


    Jacob took it, took a big, hard drag, and then slowly spit it out. In a raspy voice, he continued, ¡°I had no idea why I was there, resisted, and just kept getting beat up until I lost a kidney.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I stood up in a sh and looked daggers at Jacob.


    The person in front of me is not the same as the spirited, suave Jacob.


    He smiled to himself and exhaled a mouthful of smoke, ¡°I¡¯m still good, I won¡¯t admit I have a family even if I die, I¡¯m the only one if you kill me, life and death is a price, I just want to die, but I can¡¯t even let you die a painful death, they¡¯ll lynch you a little bit.¡±


    With that, he held out his left hand to me, the otherwise white and slender palm mangled and missing two fingers, making it a shocking sight to behold.


    I broke down at once and sat down on the long wooden bench in a wooden dun, big tears falling down, ¡°Jacob ¡­ I¡¯m sorry! It¡¯s me who harmed you! In the beginning if I didn¡¯t have to pull you in, you wouldn¡¯t have suffered such muttion, and I shouldn¡¯t have let go of my hand on Medikit Inc. I ¡­¡±


    Jacob looked at me with teary eyes, ¡°Daisy, this has nothing to do with you, this is my destiny!¡±


    ¡°Then I met someone who was also a Newport, who secretly took care of me and counseled me to endure. I had topromise and live on with my life.¡±


    ¡°No wonder I asked so many of my ssmates, but no one had your contact information.¡± I choked back a sob and said, ¡°So how did you escape after that?¡±


    ¡°Escape? There was no chance or possibility of escape there!¡± Jacob looked at Albert. ¡°It was ¡­ Mr. Albert¡¯s men ¡­ who saved me!¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

 Chapter 133 – Backup from the Devil’s Cave in Northern Burma

    I looked at Albert incredulously, ¡°It was one of your guys? Saved Jacob?¡±


    Albert nodded, ¡°It¡¯s all a coincidence that he didn¡¯t deserve it! Maybe it was part of his mission to help you get your revenge!¡±


    It was surprising that he had the heart to flirt, but the atmosphere to better.


    ¡°How on earth did they do it? Is it hard to believe that the officials have their people too? Why else would you have been sent to northern Burma?¡± My heart was a little jittery and skeptical, ¡°And how did you get out in the end?¡±


    ¡°This process is a long story to tell, I¡¯ll tell you more slowly!¡± Albert said to me ndly, ¡°The police have been called, so let¡¯s leave thetter to the police! But Jacob is taking credit, he brought back a lot of valuable clues to the police. Of course, just rest assured, the police I¡¯m talking about are the absolutely reliable police!¡±


    ¡°But ¡­¡± I looked at Jacob¡¯s hunched form, ¡°that¡¯s too big a price to pay! And, from here to northern Maine? Why does that always feel so unbelievable?¡±


    ¡°Let me put it to you this way, Steven is a key yer in this case, and he¡¯s definitely a breakthrough. He¡¯s colluding with this ck market chain in northern Maine, but how big a fish he is remains to be investigated.¡± Albert told me, ¡°So Jacobes back and can¡¯t show his face yet! That¡¯s the police¡¯s way of saying that it¡¯s just going to have to be amission here.¡±


    ¡°But is your body ¡­ okay?¡± I looked over at Jacob with a bit of concern, he didn¡¯t look in very good shape, ¡°You¡¯ll have to go to the hospital, I can put you in touch with a hospital in Southend and it¡¯ll be safer!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there are arrangements! This is just an overkill, chances are, next time, you won¡¯t have toe here to meet!¡± Albert reassured me.


    I looked to Albert with so many questions in my mind, ¡°How did you find Jacob? How did it ur to you that he was in northern Maine?¡±


    ¡°Ha ¡­ that¡¯s a lot of work!¡± Albert spat, clearly he wasn¡¯t telling the truth and was obviously avoiding the question.


    This Albert guy is a real god-awful mess.


    I knew I wouldn¡¯t get an answer if I asked again.


    After that, Jacob really didn¡¯t go on about the North of Maine, but gathered himself and looked at me, ¡°What about you? What the hell is going on? I want to hear about it too!¡±


    I will be my encounter, one by one with Jacob recounted, Jacob gas is tightly clenched fists, face of hostility suddenly heavy up, as if a sharp arrow ready to fire, ¡°really worse than animals, to their own wives can also be treated like this! As long as I still have a breath, this revenge will be reported!¡±


    Then he asked me, ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    I told him my idea and he nodded, ¡°I¡¯m with you, maybe I can help!¡±


    ¡°At the moment Medikit Inc is full of Deng¡¯s family. And he has already transferred his assets, I have to get it all back.¡± I told Jacob, ¡°But now look, Robert has Steven¡¯s power, I¡¯m afraid ¡­.¡±


    Jacob gritted his teeth, ¡°We have to get it back even if it¡¯s hard! Can¡¯t let Medikit Inc fall behind those demons.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I was a little confused.


    ¡°Some of the money that has flowed out has potentially be back funding for those demons in northern Maine at the moment! In building a bigger scam industrial park for them to be financial ambassadors for the ck empire.¡±


    Hearing Albert¡¯s exnation, I felt even more chills on my back, ¡°Backup from the demonic caves in northern Maine!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re spot on!¡± Albert flicked the cigarette butt in his hand and said with a serious face, ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s necessary to take back Medikit Inc and intercept their source of funding, your idea is correct, it¡¯s necessary to disassociate Robert and Steven, the two brothers, that way Steven will lose his backing guarantee.


    I¡¯m trying to figure out a way to pressure Steven on the periphery so he won¡¯t have time to worry about Robert, and then you¡¯ll work inside and out with the people I¡¯ve set up to make it quick, and I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll work.¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What¡¯s the name of the guy you set up?¡± I never asked that question.


    ¡°Roan!¡± said Albert, opening his mouth to speak a name.


    I looked to Albert, ¡°Robert¡¯s gone to the overseas fair today, and I¡¯m going to use the opportunity to get back the joint property in the spousal ounts first, and if I can also get those mortgages undone, it¡¯ll be perfect.¡±


    Albert looked over at me and I told him the n Hannah had discussed with me and Albert snapped his fingers, ¡°That¡¯s a really good idea! Let¡¯s make the bureau a little more realistic and rigorous then!¡±

 Chapter 134: A Variety of Things

    We talked until mid-afternoon before we had to reluctantly call it a day.


    Before I walked away, I stepped forward, hugged Jacob¡¯s thin body tightly, and solemnly said again, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Jacob! I¡¯m the one who put you through this!¡±


    Jacob said nothing, gave me a tight hug, patted me on the back and whispered, ¡°As long as we¡¯re alive! Everything will be okay!¡±


    I tilted my head up and looked over at him as he gave me a long overdue big smile, ¡°Jacob, you¡¯re back aren¡¯t you?¡±


    He nodded solemnly and said in a spirited tone, ¡°Well, I¡¯m back! And will fight with you again!¡±


    I nodded my head, seemingly motivated, and waved him into the car, leaving without hesitation. I knew that my n was now truly kicking into gear, I was no longer fighting alone, I had a strong group of people behind me.


    I want revenge, for me and for Jacob.


    Albert followed my car back downtown with me.


    I took the opportunity to ask him many more questions about Steven¡¯s misgivings, and he told me, ¡°Steven has stepped on too many mines this time, and I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s going to be hard to get away with it again this time, because they¡¯ve been targeted by the highest security services, only to keep him as a lead for the time being so that they can go straight to the ck market¡¯sir.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t realize that the Brown family had produced such a scourge!¡± It was hard for me to believe that I had fallen into such a pit. It was even harder to ept that Medikit Inc, which I had worked so hard to build up back then, would one day be reduced to a money-taking tool for the Devil¡¯s Cave.


    Albert grinned as soon as he heard that from me, ¡°You¡¯re right, Robert¡¯s no slouch either, and if you say he¡¯s guilty of getting you killed to cheat on your insurance, there might be an organization like that behind him!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I looked at Albert in surprise, ¡°There¡¯s an organization like that?¡±


    Albert gave me a sidelong nce, ¡°Daisy, you¡¯ve been asleep for too long, the world is a sinister ce nowadays, and not only is it there, but it¡¯s varied, so you¡¯ll see it slowly. However, you once said something that inspired me.¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What¡¯s the word?¡± I looked to Albert to follow up.


    ¡°You said Robert wasn¡¯t that smart, that these weren¡¯t like his mind. It just urred to me that it¡¯s possible that he¡¯s behind it and giving him advice. That¡¯s what makes him so crazy!¡±


    Albert exined to me, ¡°With Robert, we just haven¡¯t caught him with concrete evidence yet, and ording to the detection of the relevant authorities, these organizations are quite secretive, careful in their work, and have a self-contained contact scheme.¡±


    Albert¡¯s words suddenly made me think of the group on Robert¡¯s other cell phone.


    I immediately scrutinized Albert and said, ¡°Albert, there¡¯s a group on Robert¡¯s other cell phone, there¡¯s over 300 people in there, but their chat conversations are all very odd, I¡¯ve seen them before but I can¡¯t quite make sense of them, they all seem to be bullshitting the group, but I don¡¯t really understand any of their words. Do you think it could be the group you¡¯re talking about?¡±


    Albert immediately looked right at me, ¡°Do you remember the name of the group?¡±


    I was confused for a second, ¡°Wait a minute, ¡­ called ¡­¡±


    I searched my memory for the name of the group, and I remembered reading it and feeling attacked.


    Suddenly a sh of light, I tapped the steering wheel, ¡°I remembered, called ¡­ the ¡°New Noble Gathering ce.¡± Yes, that¡¯s the name.


    At the time I thought it was the fledgling entrepreneurs in Newport,, but I deliberately looked through them, and none of them I recognized, and at the time I was a little puzzleding in.¡±


    Albert¡¯s eyes narrowed as he looked at me and asked very cautiously, ¡°Can you find a way to get this phone in your hands again?¡±


    I nced at Albert, a little hyper, ¡°That¡¯ll have to wait until he gets back, I can get it, but not for too long.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re sure you¡¯re sure, right?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still sure of that, and now that Sherry¡¯s been kicked out, it¡¯s too easy for me to deal with a Robert.¡± I said with confidence.


    ¡°I¡¯m only a half hour away.¡± Albert stated to me, ¡°But, you¡¯ll have to let me know ahead of time, I¡¯ll have to make a little preparation.¡±


    ¡°Okay then, when hees back from the meeting, I¡¯ll find a chance and let you know in advance.¡± I promised to Albert.

 Chapter 135 – The Past is Unpleasant to Look Back On

    Albert gave me a thumbs up, ¡°Daisy, maybe you¡¯ve done another big favor!¡±


    ¡°Albert, are you sure you¡¯re just a private investigator?¡± I asked, staring at him.


    I have a vague feeling that Albert isn¡¯t that simple, and won¡¯t just be a private investigator, and I can detect from his tone today that his thinking and energy, as well as some of his actions, are a little bit like the official ones.


    ¡°Unlike?¡± He put on his hangdog demeanor again, ¡°At the very least it will solve your problem.¡±


    What he said afterward made me feel like verifying my suspicions, and I didn¡¯t keep prying, but also mischievously, ¡°I was thinking about how I was going to pay your bill when the time came, and I was afraid of going broke!¡±


    Albert heatedly smiled, ¡°Then let¡¯s get Medikit Inc back on the right track!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d give anything to get it back from the devil!¡± I promised solemnly.


    Indeed I hear him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so sensitive, just don¡¯t forget!¡± He reassured me.


    We were both silent.


    ¡°By the way, thewyer, Warren Dyer, rmended someone I could work with, do you know him? Said Scarlette knew him!¡± I suddenly remembered the man.


    Albert skimmed me and raised an eyebrow, ¡°I know everyone she knows!¡±


    I cast a sidelong nce at Albert, why do I always get the feeling, that there is something in what they are all saying? Do I know this person too?


    As soon as I heard Albert say this, I spoke without even thinking, ¡°Then I want to meet in advance, after all, this is not an ordinary cooperation, I always have to talk to him in person, this person, since you all know each other, the reliability must not be a problem, but there always has to be a clear agreement, whether it¡¯s a cooperation or a favor I always have to have an attitude.¡±


    I¡¯m not trying to hide Albert at all now, the kid is really trustworthy.


    Albert¡¯s face stared into, ¡°Understood!¡±


    I continued, ¡°I need to know his terms. If this Robert approach is sessful and I can get back the assets that were transferred out, I¡¯ll initiate the next step in my n, I don¡¯t want to see him for one more day and I¡¯m sure he¡¯s contracted an STD and now that he¡¯s a threat to me & the kids, I need to get away from him as soon as possible.¡±


    Albert mused, ¡°I know! This person I know, you can rest assured! People?¡­ are absolutely reliable for you, I¡¯ll arrange it as soon as possible, and when Robertes back, I¡¯ll let you guys meet!¡±


    What is it about Albert¡¯sment that makes me so curious? What kind of person was it, and what was the rtionship with all of them?


    But I held back from asking any further questions, I always felt that if I pressed on, it would seem as if I distrusted them.


    I secretly felt that maybe I had been really sick for too long and was losing touch with themunity.


    Albert got out of the car at the center building, raised his hand to me, and disappeared into the crowd and out of my sight.


    I checked the time and started the car to go to school. Since it was still early, I went to the coffee shop across the street and ordered a cup of coffee, calming my emotions and remembering the scene where I had just met Jacob.


    Jacob suffered such a tragic situation, I deeply me myself, if I did not insist on marrying Robert in the first ce, how could Jacob be so poisoned? His life was almost in danger, but fortunately he is still alive.


    But there are no if¡¯s and assumptions in life.


    Back in the day, Jacob and ke were very close, the two were in the same year and different sses, but they got along especially well, and also switched to a dormitory. The same school basketball team members, known as the unicorn duo.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    These two brothers were the ones who picked me up when I enrolled as a freshman, and since ke was also from Southend, I got to know ke better than Jacob.


    Back then they bothpeted to be nice to me, except ke was more subtle than Jacob, which probably had something to do with Jacob¡¯s personality.


    And, the first time I went to the same styling store that Robert serves, these two guys apanied me along.


    Because the big New Year¡¯s g was held at the same time as the finals of the talent contest, everyone was excited, especially me, because I was going to be on the show, so I went there to get my hair done. They both argued about going with me, and when neither of them let the other go, they went together.


    That¡¯s when I met Robert.

 Chapter 136 – Taking Advantage of the Situation

    Then Robert started chasing me, and ke and Jacob, for the first time in their unity of opinion, warned me ear to ear with a stern warning to be cautious.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    In fact, at that time, I wanted to use Robert to stimte ke, at that time, my heart was ignorantly loaded with ke, and I felt very differently about him than I did about Jacob and Robert.


    I¡¯ve hinted at ke many times, but for some reason, ke doesn¡¯t pick up on it, and instead, he¡¯s all over the ce, making it hard to figure out what¡¯s going on.


    Just when I wanted to go for broke and give myself onest chance, ke suddenly took a break from school without any warning. I went to ask Jacob about it, and he said he couldn¡¯t get in touch with ke, and asked everyone who knew him, but no one knew why he took a break from school, and after that, he was nowhere to be found.


    It made me at the time start to question life, and my first love ended without a trace.


    I¡¯ve pressed Jacob countless times since, and he says he¡¯s like me, he can¡¯t reach ke at all.


    But I don¡¯t believe it. They¡¯re so close, like Siamese twins, how could they not know where ke is?


    I arbitrarily assumed that Jacob was lying and had a big fight with him. Jacob had always just quietly taken my k and stayed by my side as always, but I turned a blind eye and med him for hiding it in my heart!


    Then I thought about it and stopped looking for that answer, thinking that there must be something they didn¡¯t want me to know. I had the feeling that I was being fooled.


    So Robert took advantage of the situation.


    Of course, that¡¯s my current assertion.


    But at the time, Robert¡¯s unfailing guardianship was nothing short of boyfriendly to a suddenly ¡®jilted¡¯ me. I was impressed by Robert¡¯s ¡®sincerity¡¯.


    How ridiculous, now that I think about it, how ubiquitous Robert¡¯s no-nonsense approach should be, and I can conclude from the surly photos I¡¯ve seen of him that all these coaxing of girls is a tried-and-true trick of his.


    And Jacob, at that time, the moment he heard that I had epted Robert, came running to me with a look of unspeakable agony, saying that he had fallen out of love.


    However, after that, he resolutely expressed to follow me to the end, announced with great fanfare to join my entrepreneurial camp, in fact, at that time he had already reached the graduation season, he did not go to participate in the job fair, but apanied me to fight together, ran through all the hospitals in Newport, and earned the first bucket of money in my life.


    That¡¯s what made Medikit Inc, and truth be told, the foundation of Medikit Inc wasid by Jacob, and without Jacob, it wouldn¡¯t be Medikit Inc as it is now.


    Jacob was the closest thing I had in my life, like a brother. In a way, he is more than ke is to me.


    He¡¯s been with me all the way, witnessed every inch of Medikit Inc¡¯s growth, only to end up in this situation, I owe him so much.


    I wanted to smack myself in the mouth for almost costing the lives of my loved and dearly beloved rtives.


    I collected myself and took a sip of my coffee, pulling myself back to reality. It was imperative that I had the Brown brothers fall apart in order to take back Medikit Inc, and that wasn¡¯t just me.


    After finishing my coffee, I checked the time and was about to get up and go out when I inadvertently swept the window and was surprised to find Steven.


    I immediately stopped moving and sat back down again. Thinking to myself, he¡¯s a big man,ing to school at this time of day, I had to think of Ryan.


    An inexplicable spection formed in his mind.


    I steadied my curiosity and stared at the figure through the window, only to see him stride right past, stopping at the door, looking like he¡¯d called out to one of the teachers inside and said something, and then within a few minutes, I saw Ryane out of it.


    I raised an eyebrow, and sure enough, he was here to pick up Ryan.


    Steven reached down and lifted the child up and ced it on his shoulder, and as he turned around, I saw Steven with a cozy smile that was all about love.


    I hurriedly clicked on my cell phone camera to grab a picture, and with that, I made sure to make it work.

 Chapter 137: It’s a Candid Camera.

    To be honest, I was ringed by the scene in front of me and couldn¡¯t help but have doubts rising in my mind that this Ryan was really a baby, whose baby was this?N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    The Dons have one end of the family, and they do all like boys, but that look Steven just had was far too infectious to be that of an uncle.


    Steven is married, his wife¡¯s name is Linda, a woman without a temper.


    However, this sister-inw I¡¯ve never seen a few times in total, let alone with Steven. Even on holidays, she was rarely brought out, and even the asional gathering at my mother-inw¡¯s house was in the kitchen and withoutint.


    Steven and Linda have a daughter, two years younger than my Lilly, who I haven¡¯t seen for about four or five years since I got sick.


    But this is the first time I¡¯ve seen Steven look as fatherly as this.


    Ryan was smiling smugly even as she sat on Steven¡¯s shoulder, her small hand wrapped tightly around Steven¡¯s head, and it was easy to see that they were very familiar with each other.


    I wanted to take more pictures, but I froze and it was toote, Steven was already carrying the baby and striding out of my sight.


    I picked up my bag and hurriedly got up and went downstairs, walking out of the coffee shop, long after Steven and Ryan had both disappeared.


    Just as well, there is a picture that speaks for itself.


    Picked up Oliver, who came running over to me with an excited look on his face to tell me that he got a hundred percent in all four subjects at the end of the semester.


    I hurriedly praised everyone and asked him what he wanted to eat. He looked at me carefully and asked, ¡°Mommy, can I have steak?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so okay!¡± My heart sank a little, I had neglected my child, and I was certain that at Grandma¡¯s house, he would not be allowed to eat these.


    I took him to the restaurant, ate and packed, and when I got home even Edith asked, ¡°Mrs. Brown, why did you buy so much back?¡±


    ¡°Edith, Oliver got 100s in all four of his sses this semester, and we¡¯re all going to share his good grades! From now on, whenever Oliver gets a perfect score, we¡¯ll celebrate at our house by not cooking and rewarding him with an a carte meal!¡± I squeezed my eyes at Edith rather aggressively.


    Edith gets it in seconds and looks over to Oliver for anotherpliment, adding, ¡°Oliver, you¡¯re awesome, and I get to dabble with you at such a young age! You¡¯re wonderful!¡±


    Oliver¡¯s pretty little face showed a pride she¡¯d never seen before, and she smiled with confidence and confidence and said, ¡°Then next time we¡¯ll go to a restaurant!¡±


    ¡°OK!¡± Edith had a wistful look on her face, and Oliverughed even harder.


    I hurriedly greeted Edith and sat down, ¡°Let¡¯s make our dinner ate night snack instead!¡±


    Edith does not say much, but is very perceptive, came to a few days early already understand the situation at home, very heartbroken me, more care for me, everything for me to do carefully.


    Suddenly my cell phone rang.


    I wiped my hands on a paper towel and clicked on it, it was from Alice, she told me news I didn¡¯t know yet, Robert had taken the new Roan and Edward with him to the fair, along with Amelia.


    I raised my eyebrows and stuffed my face a little. Nice! That¡¯s pretty tant for having a lot of guts!


    I thought for a moment and replied with a few words, ¡°You pass this message on to your sister!¡±


    Alice across the room immediately sent an emoticon with a raised eyebrow and a bad smile, and then there was no movement.


    I¡¯m intentionally testing Alice to see how she reacts before I delegate.


    After tucking the kids in for the night, I went to bed exhausted, and as soon as I picked up my phone, I saw a video from Alice.


    The angle of the picture is not very good, and it looks like a sneak peek.


    Only to see Alice lying on her back on the sofa in the living room, crossing her legs and provoking Sherry with a beaten tone, ¡°Dear sister, it¡¯s time to cook, right? I¡¯ve been hungry for a long time, let¡¯s make a pork chop tonkatsu today! Don¡¯t be too greasy!¡±

 Chapter 138 – Wicked Men Have Their Own Wicked Men

    Thisment managed to piss Sherry off, and the video came with Sherry¡¯s furious roar, ¡°Alice, make your own food if you want it, you don¡¯t think I¡¯m your babysitter! Also, hurry up and find your own house and get out, you have your own ie now, don¡¯t rely on me.¡±


    Sherry appeared on the screen, a change from the way she looked when she was here, with her hair down and wavy, shiny ears and earrings by the looks of it, a halter-top group, and blood-red fingernails.


    She looked over at Alice, who was getting away with herself, with her arms wrapped around her, and warned in a sinister tone, ¡°Listen up, this is my home, not yours!¡±


    As soon as Sherry¡¯s words left her mouth, there was a sneeringugh from Alice, ¡°Ouch! Returning your home! You wake up! Do you really think you¡¯ve got Robert? Is the house in your name? Robert gave that genuine ngvv, but there is a real estate license. Look at the old car you drive. It¡¯s a museum piece, right? It¡¯s a sports car, the kind that lights up your eyes.¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Alice is conspiratorially pinching Sherry and poking Sherry where it hurts. I realized that she was intentionally provoking Sherry.


    Before Sherry could retort she continued, ¡°A temporarynding, and that¡¯s your home? I really sympathize with you! I feel sorry for you, Robert has taken that real mistress to attend an overseas fair, the scenery is boundless, how about you?¡±


    Alice¡¯s bite of a proper mistress is rather ironic.


    Sure enough, Sherry was disgusted, ¡°Don¡¯t bullshit me, I¡¯m better than you any more, being slept with for nothing!¡±


    Alice does not angry smile, ¡°s! ¡­ On your appearance, indeed also can not stare at what elegant hall, also give the original match as a nanny. I don¡¯t call that white sleep, is my white sleep him, tool, understand not?¡±


    Sherry angrily grabbed a pillow and mmed it into Alice, ¡°Shut the fuck up!¡±


    Alice ducked for a moment, then grabbed the pillow and held it under her leg, ¡°Oh ¡­ not right, and now I¡¯m being kicked out, I¡¯m really shameless for you, Sherry, if you go out again, don¡¯t say that I¡¯m your sister, I can¡¯t afford to be ashamed of that person!¡±


    Alice¡¯s words, let me can¡¯t help butugh until I draw, really evil, this girl is simply too evil. It¡¯s really the kind that pisses people off.


    Sure enough, Sherry¡¯s face went white with anger at her words, and she took a violent step forward, yelling, ¡°Alice! What do you think you are?¡±


    I can feel it vibrating my ears through the screen.


    ¡°I¡¯m nothing! I¡¯ve been nothing and don¡¯t want to be anything since you did that to me, and it¡¯s nice to be with you like this! God had mercy on me and allowed me to find my sister! I¡¯m going to treasure it! Mom said, you have the responsibility to bring up your sister well!¡± Alice¡¯s voice was gentle, not rowdy or angry, like a ball of cotton.


    ¡°Alice you¡¯re no better than me, don¡¯t think that just because you slept with Robert that he¡¯s going to look at you differently, don¡¯t even think about it, I ¡­¡±


    Sherry seemed to be about to say something offhandedly, but braked just in time, and my spirits tightened; it seemed that Sherry must still have secrets.


    She then continued, ¡°I have my own opponents who have a better chance of winning than you do, and remember, since I¡¯ve been ruthless, I can be even more so!¡±


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s give it a try! My reason for sleeping with Robert is that since he¡¯s your hope, I¡¯ll take one from you. He¡¯s no different than Adam. Anyway, you can set me up with seven or eight guys at a time, what¡¯s one more Robert?¡± Alice said matter-of-factly.


    Hearing this, I don¡¯t know whether to pity Alice or despise her.


    It seems that the Devil¡¯s Cultivation must have had a factor that made her righteous.

 Chapter 139 – Successfully Setting a Trap

    Sherry, clearly irritated, heads straight for Alice, who is lying on the couch, and it looks like it¡¯s going to be a fight.


    And Alice didn¡¯t move a bit at all, calmly, and arrogantly pointing at Sherry, ¡°If you dare to move me, Sherry, you¡¯re dead! Don¡¯t forget, I¡¯ll have you arrested in a minute, do you believe me? Do you think you have stupid Adam and I don¡¯t have any outside help? If you don¡¯t believe me, try it. You hit me right here! In half an hour, I¡¯ll have a police car pick you up!¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Alicey there wiggling her slender calves and pointing to her face, chesty.


    Sherry¡¯s hand, which had stopped in mid-air, finally dropped feebly.


    Alice smiled wickedly, ¡°Why bother, I¡¯m doing you a favor!¡±


    I thought for a moment and hurriedly sent Alice the video of Amelia taking gigolo shopping. Whatever the girl was up to, I took my time to watch it, but this was a great opportunity in front of me that must not be missed.


    Alice visually heard the beep and reached out to grab her phone as the image spun over so violently and shakily that it settled on a corner of the ceiling.


    Then I heard Alice give augh, a weirdugh, and I heard her voice ask evilly, ¡°Sherry, do you want me to help you?¡±


    Then he said mysteriously, ¡°I have thetest information. No matter what, the two of us are also sisters, we have to fight the same enemy! I¡¯ll help you fight your mistress, do you think it¡¯s okay?¡±


    ¡°What are you trying to do Alice, what the hell are you trying to do?¡± Sherry sounded a little helpless, probably a little exhausted from ying with the little devil.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m genuinely trying to help you!¡± Alice¡¯s voice was full of provocation, ¡°I can show you something that will be quite valuable to you, it¡¯s thetest out of the oven, it just came in! Don¡¯t believe me?¡±


    I knew in my heart of hearts that Alice had seen the video I had posted and was starting to set a trap for Sherry.


    ¡°Look at ¡­!¡±


    The next second, a new video from Amelia came across the room.


    ¡°Give it to me, you show it to me!¡± The voice was Sherry¡¯s, and sure enough her appetite was whetted.


    Presumably Alice made her watch that video for a moment and then stopped. Alice was smart enough to do this in a way that would convince Sherry that she really did have outside help.


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry!¡± Alice¡¯s soft voice came, ¡°So hungry!¡±


    ¡°You ¡­¡± Sherry was probably already pissed off.


    After a few seconds of silence, I heard Sherry¡¯s voicee back, ¡°You wait!¡±


    With that came the sound of walking, and I was sure it was Sherrypromising and going to cook.


    The video screen was turned off.


    I sent Alice a message, ¡°Stay safe, delete our chats, and don¡¯t let Sherry know where the video came from! Watch out for her revealing it with Robert.¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡± Alice returned two words.


    I believe this Alice is extremely intelligent.


    This is the quickest and most direct way to get the video to Robert.


    Sherry is the impulsive type, and she¡¯s bound to take this as proof that she¡¯s winning and won¡¯t give a damn.


    An hourter, Alice sent me a message, ¡°See it already, look at the back!¡±


    Iughed and could imagine Sherry¡¯s face when she saw that video.


    Two dayster, Robert returned with a smug look on his face.


    When he entered the house, he sat down on the couch with a big grin, even his tiredness swept away. He looked over at me confidently, ¡°Honey, it¡¯s done!¡±


    I changed from the coldness I had felt before he left, and rushed over to him full of excitement, looking at him and asking after him, ¡°Did you have a good talk?¡±


    ¡°Not bad at all!¡± With an air of determination, he sold the story, ¡°Guess what the battle record is?¡±


    I raised my hand and pped him affectionately on the leg, ¡°Come on, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Heughed triumphantly and wrapped his arms around me, kissing me hard on the cheek and sliding towards my lips again, startling me so much that I pushed him away, ¡°Hurry up and get down to business!¡±

 Chapter 140 – Already in a Maze

    He looked at me with a fluttering brow, still refusing to let go of me, ¡°This time it went really well, it¡¯s just like water under the bridge! There are a total of one hundred and twenty foreignpanies that came to our province to participate in the negotiation this time. ording to the provincial leaders said, are the province carefully selected out, quite a strength, and strong capital. There are quite a few that are quite interested in the medical device project.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± I pretended to be ted.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, our family currently has a ce in the provincial medical equipment industry, so we are quite interested in us. This time, there are six families that are interested in cooperating, six and six, six and six, six and six! Hahaha!¡±


    Robert couldn¡¯t hide his joy, and his hands danced to imitate the scenery of the negotiations.


    I looked at his face and realized in my heart that this is what he is mostfortable with, their Deng family likes this kind of unting and making superficial statements.


    ¡°Before it ended, we reached an agreement that they would form a delegation ande to our city to visit and examine ourpany. The city also took it very seriously this time, and I came back after a meeting in the city before I came back.¡±


    Robert couldn¡¯t hide his joy, ¡°The new Roan is good, this time he made a merit, I really saw it, the name is true. If you don¡¯t want to say, when a business is big, you have to use the right people, and you also have to dare to use people, and use people with real material!¡±


    I secretly grimaced, what a nice thing to say, it¡¯s only just realized that this is true, Roan is certainly not your family¡¯s bunch of boozehounds, he¡¯s one for all. I think it won¡¯t be long before he sees the greater power of Roan.


    ¡°Who did you take with you this time?¡± I asked suddenly as my words changed.


    Robert immediately froze, then replied, ¡°My brother and that Roan chant, and two secretaries who are always ready to prepare information!¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± I nodded, pretending I didn¡¯t know anything about it, ¡°When¡¯s the appointment to visit thepany?¡±


    ¡°After the meeting, the province arranges to visit the key enterprises in the province, and it¡¯ll take about a week for the circle toe down. Honey, I¡¯m thinking again, do you think we should take them to visit our production base?¡±


    ¡°It depends on whether the other party has a request, if they do, then they have to go, you choose two production bases with excellent qualifications andrge scale in advance to prepare. If they don¡¯t demand it, then don¡¯t force the arrangement.¡± I gave my advice.


    I¡¯m still pretty sure of our partners, and when I did it, I had a pretty good time with all of them, and Robert¡¯s definitely got the surface right in that regard, I don¡¯t doubt it.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, let¡¯s not add to our troubles! It¡¯s hard to do business nowadays, and the producers are restless, if not for me keeping a close eye on them, they would always want to venture out on their own¡± Robert genuinelyined, ¡°I¡¯ll have to straighten them out after this time when I can interface with overseas!¡±


    When Robert says rectify, I certainly know what he means.


    I have a feeling that he must have used tactics on which producers, or he wouldn¡¯t have said that. Of course, he can¡¯t do anything good with Steven backing him up.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    We chattedte into the night, Robert still in a state of arousal, and I suggested in just the right soft voice, ¡°You¡¯ve been tired for days, too, so get in the shower, I¡¯ll have Edith make you something tasty, and then you get a good night¡¯s sleep. The next few days you are having a busy time. Product introduction,pany qualification ¡­ old much trouble! Being biges with the hassle of being big!¡±


    I nagged me to get up and he pulled me back in with another hand, grinning as he reached up and cupped my face, ¡°You¡¯re such a blessing to me, darling!¡±


    I smiled faintly, this if before, I will feel unprecedented happiness, but now ¡­ I just think he is a fart.


    But next, he¡¯s going to be busy, it¡¯s true.


    The content of the favor is sure to surprise him as well.

 Chapter 141: It’s useless to fool me

    Robert had a bath, ate something, was persuaded by me to get on the straddle, but he had to pull me along, that kind of affection, if you do not know his catnip, but also really touched by him.


    He was lying on the bed and still telling me about how scenic he was at the meeting, how much he was valued, and when he was dying, his mouth was dry and he got up and wanted to get a drink of water.


    I reached out to hold him down and also snubbed him imploringly, ¡°All right, my big man, you lie down! I¡¯ll go get you some water!¡±


    He looked at me and smiled smugly, ¡°Are you still fit?¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°What if I can¡¯t? I¡¯m sticking to my workout routine, I still have no problem fetching you a ss of water!¡± With that I sagely pressed him down, ¡°Wait! Coming right up!¡±


    When I had finished I walked briskly out, and in a short time I had brought him a ss of water and a jug up with it.


    Handing it to him as if nothing had happened, ¡°I took more, pour your own when you¡¯re done so you don¡¯t have to go down all the time.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve been talking too much thest few days and I¡¯m really tired!¡± He downed a ss of water in one gulp.


    I gave him another cup ofplementary, rambling, ¡°this time have you busy, open the overseas market, the workload has to be even greater, but also have to immediately recruit the staff of the foreign orders.¡±


    ¡°Key this will secure the position of industry leader!¡± Robert gloated.


    ¡°Then go to sleep! I just saw you getting sleepy!¡± I said absently while also getting into bed, ¡°I¡¯m kind of sleepy, though!¡±


    He was amused to hear that from me, and reached out to put his arm around me, which I warded off with one hand, ¡°Go to sleep, don¡¯t be naughty! I envy you, you have so much energy!¡±


    ¡°Good, then sleep!¡± Hey down and faced me, ¡°If we get this one done, then we¡¯ll have a great reputation in Newport and even in the industry!¡±


    I snorted coldly and teased him, ¡±You¡¯re really different from others, others seek wealth, you seem to seek fame! You¡¯d better hurry up and get the money back from your home ount first! I can tell you, one week is up, don¡¯t take my words as a whisper.¡±


    ¡°Heh heh heh heh, honey, you to are a total money monger!¡± He teased me, ¡°When we get the overseas orders, won¡¯t we have any more of your money to spend?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t give me a nk check, it¡¯s useless to fool me! I said to do, two ways, either I go back to thepany, or pay back the money, you choose!¡± In this matter I absolutely inch.


    Robert disliked me, ¡°You¡¯re falling for the money!¡±


    ¡°And you¡¯re right, I love money, what else would I do with apany?¡± I asked back, ¡°You don¡¯t have to spend money on everything you eat and wear in your house?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, long live Wealthy, you¡¯re the God of Wealth in our family!¡± He was so happy to be happy, he was happy to say anything.


    ¡°Go to sleep! I¡¯m sleepy!¡± I said yawning and arching into the nket, pretending to go to sleep.


    ¡°Well, well, sleep!¡± He lowered his hand, and within a few moments, he stopped talking.


    ¡°Robert!¡±


    I tentatively whispered to him, and he didn¡¯t respond much.


    I didn¡¯t move in a hurry, observing his state.


    After a long time, I kicked him with my foot, ¡°HUBBY! Are you really asleep?¡±


    He was still sleeping heavily, without a trace of sensation.


    I hurriedly got up and quickly went to the study, found his bag, great, both cell phones were there.


    It did seem like he was so excited that he overlooked it.


    I¡¯d observed since he¡¯d tried my cell phone, and he¡¯d discreetly locked it into a drawer with his handbag every time, but today he¡¯d forgotten.


    I took out my own phone and dialed, and the person on the other end picked up right away and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m at the door!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± I wasn¡¯t bullshitting, hanging up the phone I grabbed my handbag and went straight downstairs.

 Chapter 142: Whose Seed Is It Anyway?

    I walked out the front door and the headlights shed in the dark shadows of the woods across the street, and I ran straight over to it, pulling open the door and getting in.


    The moment I closed the door, I handed the bag in my hand to Albert who was waiting in the car, ¡°Both of them!¡±


    Albert took the bag and pulled out his cell phone, didn¡¯t even use me to tell him the password, just typed it right in, it seemed like he had a really good head on his shoulders, I was dumbfounded by it.


    He skillfully operated the phone, quickly distinguish that private phone, check the inside is data, I do not understand, he did not say a word pounding for a while, and then opened the back cover of the phone, put a metal sheet into it, and in a few moments returned to its original state.


    After another try and everything was fine, he put the phone back and asked me, ¡°Doesn¡¯t he keep his bag handy?¡±


    ¡°It should be!¡± I nodded.


    He picked up the bag and studied it for a moment before cing another very small item in thepartment.


    ¡°There!¡± Albert handed me the bag.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°Is there a problem with that group?¡± I asked urgently.


    ¡°It¡¯ll have to be monitored for a while, can¡¯t tell at the moment.¡± Albert told me truthfully, then asked me, ¡°Also, would it be okay to make an appointment for you tomorrow to meet with that partner you¡¯ve been wanting to see?¡±


    ¡°Could be! Time your schedule, I¡¯m always avable.¡± I look over at Albert, a little excited, ¡°Oh yeah, is Jacob still there for the next two days?¡±


    ¡°Not anymore, he¡¯s been ced in the hospital for treatment, his body was hurt much worse than yours.¡± Albert told me, ¡°But you don¡¯t have to worry about him, I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be fine soon. Why don¡¯t you hurry upstairs in case he¡¯s alerted!¡±


    ¡°No, at the very least, 4 hours of sleep!¡± I made a gesture to him, and he immediately understood what I meant, ¡°There is one more thing, can you ¡­ do me a favor in, I want to look into Amelia¡¯s rtionship with Steven in more detail, and who¡¯s that Ryan really belongs to? I saw Steven go to pick up that child, but intuition makes me feel that there is something fishy!¡±


    ¡°OK!¡± agreed Albert, painfully.


    ¡°I have a picture here of him picking up the baby, I¡¯ll give it to you!¡± I said flipping open my phone and passing the picture to Albert.


    Albert received the photo and clicked on it and nodded, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll verify it!¡±


    Then after saying thank you to Albert, he got out of the car and quickly went upstairs, putting his handbag away as it was. Back in the room, Robert was still sleeping soundly in one position.


    The next day.


    Robert went to the office in high spirits and I finished dropping off the kids and drove to the appointed ce to meet my partner.


    Inexplicably, I had a twinge of nervousness, but anticipation, and more than that, curiosity, as if they all knew this person and were on good terms, and I was the only one who was an outsider, so I was desperate to meet this person.


    Now what kind of man he is is revealed immediately.


    The location of our appointment, or thest time I saw thewyer of the club, because the time is still early, I arrived, did not go in, but a person extended the path strolling to the beach, the sea breeze caressing, extremely refreshing.


    I had been to this side of the beach with Scarlette thest time we were here and I instantly fell in love with it.


    It was strange, I always felt, as soon as I arrived here, that there was a pair of eyes watching me, but I never even saw the owner of those eyes.


    This area is a bit far from the city, belonging to the newly developed sea view area, mostly private vis or some small clubs.


    Myst visit was my first time here. It was undeveloped before I got sick, but now it¡¯s such a pleasant, out-of-this-world ce.


    It was probably too early in the morning for the beach to be crowded at all, so I found a lounge chair under a coconut tree and sat down, taking a deep breath of the fresh, salty air that was so pleasant.


    If nothing had happened, we would havee here to buy a house and livefortably as a family.


    I sighed softly, and persuaded myself that there was no pity, and that since it was wrong, I should put an end to it as soon as possible!


    There was still enough time so I made a video call to my mom and she said Dad had gone to Sheel Pharma.


    Mom looked at me carefully through the video screen and asked with puzzled eyes, ¡°Baby, are you really better? Why are you still so skinny? Where are you?¡±


    She followed me up with a series of questions, ¡°Are you alone? Where are you?¡±

 Chapter 143 – Partner Appointment

    I hurriedly nodded my head and replied, ¡°I was meeting a friend over here, and I purposely came early to sit on the beach for a while.¡±


    I said and turned the camera toward the sea.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m really better, it wasn¡¯t a big deal, don¡¯t worry!¡± I said while smiling brightly.


    My mom sighed and muttered, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have gone so far in the first ce, it would have been better to stay with my Shem.¡±


    ¡°Where in the world are the shoulds and should nots. I except I can¡¯t see you guys as often as I¡¯d like, now isn¡¯t that great!¡± I hurriedly changed the topic, ¡°Mom, did my dad really buy that many houses on Old Street?¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Is that even a lie, don¡¯t you know your dad, who can stop him from doing what he wants to do? He doesn¡¯t discuss it with anyone.¡± My mom said this on her lips, but her face was filled with an approving smile, ¡°In fact, ah, he has long had a premeditated n, the old street nning and development, are all your father¡¯s proposal. It¡¯s been years, and it¡¯s only now that it¡¯s been adopted!¡±


    My mom¡¯s eyebrows flew up at the mention of it, and I could tell she was genuinely happy and in good spirits.


    ¡°My dad¡¯s proposal?¡± That was a bit of a shock to me.


    In fact, as early as after I got married, I always advised both of them toe to Newport to buy a house and move here to settle down.


    My mom was very moved, but my dad said he wouldn¡¯t do anything, he just had four words, the homnd is hard to leave!


    I was still angry, what can stay in that old street, just like my mother said a, are going to mold, but my father is very stubborn, said this is his position, he wants to stick to this position.


    In hindsight, Dad definitely had a long-term vision, and not only did he hold on to that position, but he erged the frontier indefinitely.


    I looked at my mom and asked, ¡°Sheel Pharma, still have a lot of our shares? Howe I didn¡¯t know before that my dad even invested in Sheel Pharma?¡±


    ¡°When did your father do things with the family to get together, investment Sheel Pharma but a long time ago, you are not married when your father is optimistic about the pharmaceutical industry, said that the future must be a long term investment. At first it was a stock investment, hey ¡­ don¡¯t say anymore!¡± She suddenly did not go down, quickly changed the topic, ¡°You are not yet time?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, meeting a friend, I¡¯m early, so I came to sit on the beach.¡± I didn¡¯t tell the truth too much, not wanting them to worry about my situation.


    ¡°Are you sure when you¡¯reing?¡± That¡¯s what my mom is most passionate about, asking every time she calls.


    ¡°Soon!¡± I said dryly, ¡°Just Lilly, Oliver¡¯s finals are over! I¡¯ve got a few things I need to take care of at hand though, soon.¡±


    ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll be waiting for you guys to get here, so think about what all you want to eat and I¡¯ll prepare it in advance! You can tell me anytime.¡±


    ¡°Good!¡± Iughed, it was time to start getting ready, I didn¡¯t even know when I was going to move, but I couldn¡¯t bear to discourage her!


    After chatting a bit more, it was about time, so I said to my mom, ¡°So I¡¯m at the point, hang up!¡±


    Hanging up the phone, I looked out into the distance and stretched. Saw a man standing on the reef not far ahead, facing the wind with a magnificent back.


    Suddenly, my heart shrunk violently¡­ this back, how does it look so much like a person?


    I was staring at the figure out of my mind, expecting to see his proper face, but the man was so focused that he kept gazing out over the distant horizon and didn¡¯t even look back.


    Discouraged, I looked at the time and got up reluctantly,ughing at myself for not forgetting that person after all those years, for even remembering his back and being able to attract me.


    But how could he be in Newport?


    I stood up and headed back, it was almost time and I didn¡¯t want to bete for my first meeting with my partner.


    Still unable to contain my curiosity as I turned into the privatene, I looked again toward the man, who had already descended the reef and was visible only as a profile, a face that was unfamiliar.


    I was actually a little disappointed and walked away quickly.


    When I got to the room where I was supposed to be, only Albert was waiting there, and I was a little puzzled, looking at him and asking, ¡°Why isn¡¯t he here yet?¡±


    Albert leaned backzily into the couch and pointed to his watch, ¡°It¡¯s not time, don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t bete!¡±


    I instinctively nced at my watch, ten minutes to go.


    I put the bag I was holding down and sat down in the couch across from Albert, growing nervous.

 Chapter 144 – A Different Kind of Deceased Person

    With five minutes to go, the door to the room was pushed open.


    With my back to the door, I heard it open, and the first thing I saw was that Albert, who was sitting across from me, had his eyes lifted, followed by a sunny, gangly eyebrow, and then his eyes fell on me.


    I passively turned and looked toward the door, but froze.


    Only to see a man stride in, the same man I had just seen on the beach reef.


    His eyes were fixed on mine in the same way, and he hooked his lips in a smile, those eyes putting me in a bit of a trance.


    I stood up slowly, keeping my gaze fixed on his face, a man who was aplete stranger to me, but somehow had an ineffable attraction to him, as if I had seen him somewhere before.


    Albert didn¡¯t get up from the couch until he was on our heels, ¡°You¡¯re timing is spot on, but it¡¯s still a bit of a rush, there¡¯s still five minutes to go!¡±


    Apparently there was flirtation in his words.


    The man smiled, ¡°Sorry! I¡¯ve kept you waiting!¡±


    As soon as his voice left the room, my heart rhythm spiked and I was instantly petrified, this ¡­ This is clearly ke¡¯s voice, but ¡­ this face?


    ¡°Daisy, this is the partner you¡¯ve been wanting to meet, and my ¡­ cousin!¡± Albert had a mischievous look on his face, ¡°I guess you guys should have known each other a long time ago!¡±


    ¡°Your cousins?¡± I looked away from the man¡¯s face in disbelief, withdrawing my eyes from the man¡¯s face, and looked at Albert suspiciously to ask, ¡°How many cousins do you have!¡±


    Albert shrugged with a wry smile and held up a finger, ¡°Just one! As in fake!¡±


    I feel that the whole person is not good, there is a kind of unreal feeling, as if this period of time, I encountered things are bizarre as if in a dream.


    I was a bit skeptical that I had really traveled through the world as written in those online novels. I don¡¯t even know where I am now, and who is in front of me?


    ke?


    How can this be ke, if he is ke then who am I and how is hepletely different from the ke I know.


    Too simply mind-boggling.


    The man extends his hand to me, ¡°Daisy, long time no see!¡±


    I was frozen in ce, not making any moves, just eyes full of doubt, constantly searching his face, trying to find out, even a little bit of ke¡¯s original appearance.


    The original ke has delicate features, sharp edges, and an indelible air of handsome iparability in his heroic demeanor.


    ke in front of me, his features are still three-dimensional, but more hard, clear contours, through the mature convergence, talk about not handsome, but the temperament of outstanding catch the eye.


    I shook my head instinctively, not wanting to believe that what was happening in front of me was real, that his hand had been reaching out to me, insistently.


    My eyes had a slow look from his face to the hand he was reaching for, which was covered in tired scars.


    But in the next second, it made my body stiffen again, my eyes nailed on the wrist of that hand at once, where it wore a very old brown leather chain, the center part was a shiny alloy te, the chain seemed to be broken, I could clearly see the traces of repairing, it was no longer the original shape, just like ke in front of me.


    I remember this chain clearly, I bought it for ke to wear on his wrist, the chain was cheap only because of the two big letters BD on the alloy.


    I don¡¯t know what the original designer meant, but the two letters are the first letters of ke & Daisy. So I took the plunge and bought it, yanked it over ke¡¯s hand and put it on his wrist, with repeated instructions not to take it off.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    I remember Jacob, who was following along, let out a howl and chased after me, ¡°OH, No, you¡¯re biased, why don¡¯t you have mine? I want one too!¡±


    I looked askance at ke, who was grinning smugly, and said to Jacob, ¡°If you can find the letters JD, I¡¯ll buy you one too!¡±


    The past is fresh in my mind, but the person in front of me is a different person.


    I snapped my eyes up to meet his again, four eyes, and my lips trembled so much I mumbled, ¡°Are you ¡­ you really ke?¡±


    His eyes shed with a light and he nodded with certainty, ¡°It¡¯s me, Daisy!¡±


    ¡°Then how ¡­ did youe to be like this?¡± My voice trembled beyond control.

 Chapter 145 – It’s Not Convenient to Disclose

    Not waiting for ke to answer my question, Albert annoyingly pulled over my hand and pped it into ke¡¯s palm, ¡°Oops! This is considered to have met, you guys take your time to chat, I have to withdraw beforehand, how to cooperate you guys decide by yourselves!¡±


    He took a few steps, then suddenly turned back around and scowled at me, ¡°Daisy, forget, it¡¯s not me trying to help you, it¡¯s him! You ask him if you have any questions!¡±


    After saying that, he turned around and left, as if he had hidden himself, and when I returned to my senses, he had already disappeared without a trace.


    I had to look at the man in front of me named ke, who hooked his lips in a smile, and that light in his eyes that was both gentle and sly made me seem to see the same ke from back in the day again.


    ke¡¯s big hand clutched mine, tightened, and said meaningfully, ¡°Better sit! It¡¯s a long way back there!¡±


    His hand still clutched mine, his palm rough but conveying a slight warmth.


    ¡°Finding you wasn¡¯t too easy, I only found Scarlette,¡± he said as he looked at me, ¡°and sure enough there¡¯s no mistaking the direction.¡±


    I cleared my throat to lighten up, then gathered my out-of-control expression and drew back my hand as I sat down on the couch, ¡°How did you find out about me? Scarlette said?¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, what matters is that I¡¯m going to help you get everything you have back.¡± ke sat down across from me, that customary sitting position falling back into ce.


    ¡°I still want to know why you ¡­ are the way you are. What the hell is going on here? Back then, why did you suddenly take a break from school and disappear without a trace?¡± I asked the questions in my heart in a series.


    He smiled but didn¡¯t answer, his deep eyes kept looking at me, the emotions in them obscure.


    Back then, ke looked like this whenever he was alone with me, but now, he had this face that was aplete stranger to me, and it felt like a lifetime ago.


    I never thought I¡¯d see ke again someday, much less that after a goodbye, I¡¯d see him again with a face like this in front of my eyes, and as my partner.


    What a creation.


    Thest thing I would want, if I could, is to meet ke when I¡¯m desperate and in such dire straits.


    ke withdrew himself and reached over to pour me a cup of tea, cing it in front of me.


    ¡°I know all about what happened to you, and to be honest, it¡¯s probably more serious than you think. Prepare your heart!¡± ke¡¯s tone was serious, ¡°You can talk to me about your thoughts, the more detailed the better!¡±


    I¡¯m suddenly a little nervous, probably embarrassed.


    Clenching his hand, he took a deep breath, and what was asked was not answered, ¡°Are you sure you want to be a partner in this?¡±


    ke looked at me, ¡°Well, do you have anyone better?¡±


    I¡¯m dumbfounded, not to mention the right people, but even the n isn¡¯t too well thought out.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a small amount of money, and the stock market is risky, by the way, in my current state, everything is out of my hands.¡± I got straight to the point andid things out on the table.


    To be honest, I¡¯m a little scared that this funder is going to be him. I¡¯ve already dragged Jacob down with me, and after ten years, I can¡¯t afford to be dragging ke down with me.


    ¡°ke¡­¡± I swallowed and looked over at him, ¡°This is purely my personal duel, you don¡¯t have to get involved, I didn¡¯t know they were talking about you as a partner, I¡­ ¡­¡±


    ¡°If you trust me, then leave it to me, don¡¯t have too many worries!¡± He looked at me, and I seemed to see a hint of ¡­ tenderness in his eyes!


    A sudden wave of panic rose in me and I avoided his gaze.


    ke saw my hesitation and continued to speak, ¡°I know how difficult this is. I can have Warren draft an agreement to purchase the equity of you and Robert and whichever other shareholders you have as a third party, and then sell it back to you at the original price when the dust settles on your end.¡±


    ¡°Original price?¡± I was a little surprised and suspected I¡¯d heard wrong, ¡°I thought we agreed to work together?¡±


    ke hooked up the corners of his lips in a deep smile, ¡°Of course it is cooperation, but I have another n, just ¡­ it is not convenient to disclose it to you now.¡±

 Chapter 146 – There’s a Shocking News

    I couldn¡¯t help but furrow my brow, this person in front of me, is he the same ke I knew back then or not? From the moment I met him until now, everything about him was a mystery to me.


    It wasn¡¯t until then that I sensed that the way Albert had been treating me, the way he¡¯d been subtly hinting at me, the way he¡¯d been so dedicated and ungging in his devotion to my affairs, turned out to be all from ke¡¯s point of view.


    That means that ke has been up until now about me.


    No wonder he and Scarlette are so secretive, always avoiding the obvious, always wanting to say something.


    I¡¯m a bit puzzled as to how on earth ke knew about me and went to all the trouble of trying toe to my aid, saying he¡¯d work with me but not taking a penny and letting me buy it back at the original price, so what was he after when he said he had something else in mind?


    I realized that Scarlette is the one I want to see the most right now.


    ke, seeing that I¡¯ve been silent the whole time, smiles inscrutably and asks me, ¡°You haven¡¯t thought about it yet?¡±


    I stretched my brow and met his gaze; right now, I really couldn¡¯t find a second person with that kind of money to help me run this thing.


    Without this strong capital, all my ns are just a pipe dream, how can I talk about revenge?


    If I don¡¯t get Medikit Inc back, how can I exin to my fellow meta-humans who have suffered with me, including Jacob, who dragged his crippled body and said he would help me? How can I let him down?


    And, ke really is the most trustworthy person I have to reach out to, which I really need at this point.


    I cleared my throat and spoke, ¡°Then let Warren draft the agreement! But a partnership is a partnership, and you don¡¯t have to sell it back at the original price, you can consider a markup.


    Getting Medikit Inc back at the moment is not something I have to do alone, it¡¯s something I have to give to everyone! I can¡¯t let Robert do whatever he wants.¡± I said with certainty.


    ¡°Thanks for the vote of confidence!¡± ke¡¯s eyes lit up at my words, ¡°You¡¯ve been sober!¡±


    Indeed, it¡¯s a huge vote of confidence for both ke and me to have reached this agreement.


    ¡°I know Medikit Inc is your heart and soul, I¡¯m just holding it for you temporarily until it¡¯s really safe to hand it back over to you!¡± ke softly reassured me.


    I stared at ke for a long moment, and what came through in his gaze was honesty, sincerity, and a hint of eagerness.


    ¡°Then please, ke!¡±


    The corners of his mouth twitched for a moment, but then he grinned openly,ughing heartily.


    ¡°Oh! There¡¯s one more thing I have to warn you about!¡± ke moved closer into the couch, his gaze fixed.


    ¡°You say!¡±


    ¡°You need to make a trip to Southend as soon as possible, the babysitter that Robert arranged to stay at your parents¡¯ ce, I looked into it and that person is Amelia¡¯s aunt!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I nearly jumped out of my skin at once in shock.


    ke nodded solemnly, ¡°Thest time Scarlette went back to Southend, she asked me to look into this nanny, only to find out that she was rted to Amelia. Such an arrangement does have an ulterior motive, so make a trip back to Southend and keep an eye out.¡±


    I looked at ke a little confused, ¡°Since when do you know anything about me? Did Scarlette tell you?¡±


    ke thought for a moment, looking gentle, ¡°A long time ago!¡±


    ¡°How long?¡± I pressed, ¡°How long?¡±


    I kind of regretted it after I asked, it seemed a little too much focus on him to pursue it like that.


    Sure enough, his smile deepened and his eyes narrowed.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Knowing that Steven is Robert¡¯s brother!¡± ke¡¯s words made me flinch again.


    ¡°Steven?¡± I muttered and repeated, and as if something had urred to me, I opened my mouth to follow up, ¡°You¡¯re official?¡±


    He smiled but didn¡¯t answer, so it seems my guess was right.

 Chapter 147 – In hot pursuit.

    ¡°Then how did youe to have such arge amount of money?¡± This is a question that I am very concerned about, as a matter of fact, an official person, would not have this much money.


    ¡°I have my own way of doing this, but you don¡¯t have to worry, it¡¯s reasonable and legal, regr channels!¡± He said with a firm and unquestionable voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just to help Medikit Inc to be safe and excessive, it won¡¯t vite thew!¡±


    As soon as I heard the answer he gave, a pang of relief came over me, yeah! Just helping Medikit Inc to be safe and excessive, once he raises the price, that¡¯s what¡¯s against the rules!


    I wanted to ask him so many more questions, but his phone rang just then, and he pulled out his own phone, nced at it, and nodded at me, ¡°Excuse me, I have to take this!¡±


    Then he picked up the phone right in front of me, and with just a hmmm, he kept listening to the person on the other end of the line, and responded, ¡°I know!¡±


    With that, he hung up and gave me an apologetic smile, ¡°Daisy, we¡¯ll have to see you another time, I¡¯ve got things to take care of.¡±


    I hurriedly nodded, ¡°Yes!¡±


    He didn¡¯t hesitate, he got up right away and told me he was sorry and headed out the door, disappearing from my sight.


    How I got out of the clubhouse after that, how I got into the car I don¡¯t even know myself, the whole state of the world was a haze, too many questions.


    I just sat in the car for a long time before I suddenly thought of Scarlette, and I immediately gave her a call.


    The first thing Scarlette asked me when she picked up the phone was yfully, ¡°Did you meet the guy? Surprised? Surprised?¡±


    The question set me off and I split my sides and yelled at Scarlette, ¡°Scarlette, what are you guys up to? Is this fun?¡±


    Scarlette on the other side of the room got stuck for a second, probably not expecting me to get angry.


    We were silent for a few seconds. I gathered my emotions and said, not in a good mood, ¡°Where are you, I¡¯ming to get you!¡±


    Scarlette immediately sent me a location, I hung up without saying a word, started the car and went straight to the location she said, I was full ofwsuits, I had to talk to Scarlette for nothing.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    When I saw Scarlette, she looked at me perceptively, apanying me with caution, and the more I thought about it, the angrier I got, and as soon as I heaved the bag in my hand on the coffee table, I sat my ass down in the couch and looked at her sternly.


    She covered her face once, ¡°Why is this really angry, as far as it goes?¡±


    ¡°Say, when did youe into contact with ke?¡± I began my inquiry bluntly, ¡°Tell me everything. Otherwise, we have no business being friends.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ¡­ Daisy, don¡¯t get mad! I¡¯ll talk, I¡¯ll talk.¡± Scarlette lookedpromised and smiled along.


    ¡°Then say it?¡± I remained cold, ¡°Have you got a best friend like you? ying tricks on me?¡±


    ¡°Actually ¡­ to be precise, he contacted me first.¡± Scarlette looked at me and said, ¡°And it was a year ago that I got a call from ke out of the blue, so to speak, calling me just to find out about you, and at the time he seemed pretty desperate!¡±


    ¡°A year ago?¡± I was a little puzzled.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s also when I went to your house to look for you and was stopped by that babysitter in your house informing me that you were out of the country.¡± Scarlette told me seriously.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t get through to you on your phone, and I tried all sorts of ways to find you, anxious as a hot potato, with nothing to do. I had to get the message back to him. He instructed me to contact him as soon as I heard from you!¡±


    I exhaled helplessly.


    ¡°At that time they checked the exit record, indeed there is your information, but did not find any clues to you in foreign countries, he suspected, this clue has a problem, you perhaps did not leave the country at all, but is still in Newport. he then called again, repeated instructions, let me have your news the first time to notify him!¡±


    ¡°And then what?¡± I asked in hot pursuit.

 Chapter 148: Anger Trial of Girlfriends

    ¡°Then, you contacted me out of the blue, and I had to honor my promise, so I tipped him off right away!¡± She started to be yful again, ¡°You can¡¯t me me for that, if it wasn¡¯t for him, I really couldn¡¯t have helped you, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to be that in capable.¡±


    ¡°And then he sent Albert!¡± i asked.


    Scarlette immediately gave me a thumbs up, ¡°Brilliant! How else would I know Albert!¡±


    ¡°I thought you said that Albert was the leading private investigator in the business. Did you make it all up with me?¡± I look over at Scarlette.


    ¡°That¡¯s all true.¡± Scarlette held up her hand in an oath, ¡°Only I don¡¯t know him, I was in a hurry to see you and was afraid you were in danger, ke sent Albert, I wasn¡¯t sure and he told me to rest assured that this was his cousin!¡±


    Scarlette said with a raised eyebrow and a rather expressive face.


    ¡°You guys are so self-conscious, the whole thing is like you know each other if you¡¯ve known each other for eight hundred years.¡± I skimmed a little, spitting at Scarlette.


    Scarlette see me say so, immediately give her sunshine she will be bright posture, ¡°Hey! That¡¯s not because of ke, besides, how much he cares about your safety ah, repeatedly reminded us, for your safety, still can¡¯t let you too involved in danger, care like what ¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you go off on a tangent! Let me ask you, do you know if you know he¡¯s official?¡±


    ¡°I know!¡±


    Scarlette answered rather quickly, much to my chagrin, daring me to be the only one who didn¡¯t know anything.


    ¡°And what exactly does he do?¡± I immediately pressed, my eyes dead set on Scarlette.


    Scarlette knew her mouth had slipped and clicked her eyes at me without answering, obviously thinking about how to respond.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    I ¡®snapped¡¯ the arm of the couch, ¡°Don¡¯t get any small minds, honestly! What¡¯s there to think about?¡±


    Scarlette, with a jolt, balked in passing, ¡°He¡¯s ¡­ Security, isn¡¯t he!¡±


    My brain buzzed, no wonder, he¡¯d tracked down Steven, no wonder Albert had said that the security services at the top had noticed Steven, no wonder it was a matter of minutes for them to track down anyone they wanted to, no wonder the people they¡¯d put in ce were all elites, no wonder they¡¯d been able to find Jacob and had been able to rescue him from the clutches of the¡­ ¡­


    I leaned deeply into the couch, literally speechless. Inside and itsplexity, I do not know whether to be happy or sad.


    ¡°Is Warren one of them?¡± I asked, suddenly thinking of Warren.


    ¡°At the very least, Warren really is the most famouswyer in Newport, I reckon ¡­¡± Scarlette shrugged, stole a nce at me, and still continued, ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with that, is there ! Otherwise, Warren easily can¡¯t hire ah!¡±


    I propped my head up weakly and leaned there with a sigh, ¡°Why do I feel like, I¡¯m in trap after trap?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve got to be kidding me! Who¡¯s like you, hitting the jackpot, to get stuck with such an oddball hubby.¡±


    ¡°Youplimenting me?¡± I asked, looking over at her.


    Scarletteughed out loud with a look of unawareness, ¡°And to say, you¡¯re lucky to have such a protective friend as ke, on this matter of yours, if you didn¡¯t have him ¡­? Honey, you want to turn over can be too difficult!¡±


    Scarlette was speaking the truth, ¡°So, can you stop being so pretentious, so immediate, don¡¯t think too much! Solve your current crisis first, then work on the next step!¡±


    ¡°What next?¡± I red up at Scarlette, ¡°By the way, is he something else?¡±

 Chapter 149 – Opportunity Knocks

    When Scarlette heard me ask about this, she immediately looked at me with a straight face and said softly, ¡°I¡¯m telling you, his true identity, that is extremely secretive! You can¡¯t reveal it to outsiders no matter what. Even I know it by chance, and if you hadn¡¯t asked me angrily today, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to tell you! It¡¯s a hidden danger to his safety.¡±


    I nodded solemnly, ¡°I understand! Won¡¯t say anything.¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°He¡¯s openly known as the Big Boss with a consortium behind him!¡± said Scarlette in a nutshell to my mind.


    I stared at one spot dumbfounded, wondering what was going on with ke after his sudden hiatus from school. Did it have something to do with his profession? But at that time, he was just a senior brother who was one year older than me. How could he be rted to the Security Bureau?


    I shook my head and there was was a sigh.


    How would I be in the situation I¡¯m in today, how would I have gotten involved with Robert, if it hadn¡¯t been for that whole thing back then when he suddenly took a break from school and disappeared!


    Hi. ¨C Hi! What a creation.


    The more I think about these questions, the more I get annoyed; this ke really does have too many secrets.


    ¡°And do you know if you know why he¡¯s the way he is?¡± I stared at Scarlette, a little desperate to know why.


    ¡°You don¡¯t mention it!¡± Scarlette slumped back into the couch for a moment, ¡°It was a thunderbolt when he appeared before me, thinking he was a liar. I asked him about it and he didn¡¯t say anything at all, then I tried to get Albert to talk and all he said was that he was hurt on the mission and wouldn¡¯t say anything else. Reminded me I wasn¡¯t allowed to ask again.¡±


    Scarlette¡¯s words instantly made me think, of his scarred hand.


    Neither of us spoke anymore, the day was like traveling into another unknown world, it felt wrong everywhere, it was unbelievable.


    After a long time, Scarlette suddenly said to me, ¡°By the way, Amelia has hooked up with us! We¡¯ve had dinner twice in thest two days!¡±


    I immediately looked over at Scarlette and said incredulously, ¡°She¡¯s only been back a total of two days!¡±


    ¡°Ha! Isn¡¯t that normal? Nothing can stop her from being a bitch! Those two are heating up rather quickly.¡± Scarlette said with full of contempt, ¡°us is so generous with his money to women that conquering them isn¡¯t a piece of cake. But once you¡¯re in his boat, ha¡­¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no rush, I¡¯m waiting for a moment, as soon as Amelia flips out on Robert here, we¡¯ll strike again.¡± I said coldly.


    Scarlette immediately looked to me, pressing on, ¡°That means you¡¯ve already set up something else for Amelia?¡±


    Before I could answer Scarlette¡¯s words, my cell phone rang and I nced at it, the name bouncing on the screen was Emma.


    I¡¯m a bit puzzled, Emma never calls me on her own ord, what¡¯s going on today?


    Scarlette also saw the name and urged, ¡°Answer it!¡±


    I reached over and slid the phone open and picked it up, ¡°Daisy, you need to hurry to the hospital, Robert went into sudden shock! Been taken to the hospital!¡±


    ¡°Which hospital?¡± My tone was full of anxiety, but I remained steadily seated without moving, ¡°How did it go into shock? How did it happen? How is it now?¡±


    I came up with a trifecta of questions with an expressionless face, pretending to be something I wasn¡¯t.


    ¡°Geez, just hurry up! Don¡¯t ask!¡± Emma irritated impatiently, ¡°Hurry up! Downtown hospital!¡±


    She hung up after that.


    I looked over at Scarlette with a disdainful smile and said, nonchntly, ¡°Here¡¯s your chance!¡±

 Chapter 150 – Outbreak

    Scarlette had heard what was going on and said with a gloating look on her face, ¡°Morbidity?¡±


    I stood up, reached for my bag, and raised an eyebrow, ¡°It¡¯s beening on for a long time, I¡¯ve got to go to the hospital!¡±


    With that said I head out the door, Scarlette following me reminding me, ¡°Don¡¯t forget to let me know if you have any news to share, I¡¯d really like to go with you to see him down on his luck.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the fun is just beginning!¡±


    Getting into the car, I drove slowly all the way to the hospital. By the time I got to the hospital, everyone was there except Steven.


    And, none of it looks too good.


    I went straight to the hospital bed and saw at once that Robert¡¯s face was white and disheveled.


    ¡°Hubby, how did you go into shock when you were fine?¡± I looked worried and anxious.


    Robert didn¡¯t say anything as I took his hand and stroked his forehead and checked his face again, ¡°Fever again? You¡¯ve been running a fevertely, I¡¯ve told you not to take it lightly, you never listen, what did the doctor say?¡±


    Before Robert could respond, Charlotte couldn¡¯t hold her tongue and opened her mouth at me, ¡°And you have the nerve to say, how are you taking care of him? He¡¯s been running a fever off and on all this time, and you didn¡¯te to the hospital with him!¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°I asked him toe to the hospital every time, but he said nothing! What did the doctor say? What¡¯s wrong with him?¡± I asked, looking over at Charlotte in pursuit.


    Behind her stood Robert¡¯s father, Daniel, though he said nothing with a dark face.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go ask the doctor!¡± After I said that, I got up and was about to go to the doctor when Robert grabbed my hand, ¡°It¡¯s okay, the doctor just left, I¡¯m just a little overtired, I¡¯ll be fine after a good night¡¯s sleep.¡±


    ¡°How can you get a fever so often when you¡¯re overworked?¡± I pursued. But I was sure in my heart that they should know the result, otherwise they couldn¡¯t all look like they wanted to talk. I smiled secretly though, deserved it!


    Edward stepped forward, ¡°Daisy, don¡¯t worry, Robert has a bit of pneumonia, he¡¯s been overworked and dyed for a while, his lungs are a bit fibrotic, but it¡¯s not serious, a two day stay in the hospital and he¡¯ll be fine. Don¡¯t you worry.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Fibrosis of the lungs? How long did the doctor say it would be?¡± I looked over at Edward who was babbling.


    ¡°We can go home when the inmmation goes down, not sure yet!¡± Edward dripped his eyes at Robert.


    Robert shook my hand and said to me in a very far-fetched way, ¡°You¡¯d better go back first! There¡¯s still the kids to take care of, and there are too many viruses in the hospital, and it¡¯s not good for the kids if you bring them back!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d better stay! You all go back, I ¡­¡±


    ¡°You go home first, the kids are unattended, and I¡¯ll be back as soon as I get my anti-inmmatory shot!¡± Robert interrupted without waiting for me to finish, eager for me to leave.


    Just then, the doctor walked in with an assistant, and just as he was about to open his mouth, Edward immediately greeted him, ¡°Doctor, I have a few more questions for you! Let¡¯s talk outside for a minute!¡±


    With that, he tugged the doctor¡¯s arm and headed out the door, afraid that the doctor would open his mouth.


    None of this escaped me.


    Just then, Steven came sprinting in as well, and seeing me in front of the hospital bed, he swallowed the words that were about toe out of his mouth and gave an intriguing smile, ¡°Daisy, there you are.¡±

 Chapter 151: Chaos

    I nodded and sort of said hello to him.


    Robert said to me again, ¡°Honey, you go back!¡±


    Obviously they had something to say to each other.


    ¡°How can I be relieved when you¡¯re like this, I haven¡¯t heard what the doctor said!¡± I acted stubborn.


    Steven smiled and advised, ¡°Daisy, the family is there, you still go pick up the kids first! You still don¡¯t feel at ease with us? Taking care of the child is the important thing!¡±


    I scanned his family and there really wasn¡¯t a single one left, ¡°Looks like I¡¯m the only one who¡¯s an outsider.¡±


    With a smile, I grabbed my bag and turned straight around and headed out the door.


    Emma escorted me to the door in a false sense of humor, ¡°Daisy, take your time! I¡¯ll be here tomorrow too, so you don¡¯t have toe over, it¡¯ll save you from going back and forth.¡±


    ¡°Then it¡¯s been a hard day¡¯s work!¡± I said, without looking back, and left the hospital.


    Back in the car, I called Alice first, ¡°Did Sherry show that video to Robert?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so, Robert hasn¡¯t been at our ce at all in thest two days.¡± Alice replied to me with great uncertainty.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°You¡¯ll side-step her again and get her to find a time to show it to Robert, and this time it¡¯s sure to get her what she wants!¡± I then admonished, ¡°And be prepared, Robert will definitely ask you where the photo came from once it¡¯s all over!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mrs. Brown; I¡¯ve got it all worked out, and it¡¯s all just in time!¡± Alice said with confidence.


    I instructed her a few more times, then hung up and drove away from the hospital, and in the car I called Albert again about Robert¡¯s side of the story, and he said he was aware of it.


    This surprised me a little, ¡°How did you know?¡±


    Without answering my question, he hung up and then sent me a connection.


    I hurriedly parked the car in a safe spot and clicked on the connection, it was an audio that was a mess, Charlotte¡¯s howling bawling, Daniel¡¯s low growl, and then a yell from Robert, ¡°Shut up all of you, this can¡¯t be happening! ¡­ It can¡¯t be!¡±


    ¡°Call Steven, Emma, call Steven quickly.¡± It was Charlotte¡¯s voice.


    The next thing you know there¡¯s the sound of Emma calling Steven, and then she adds, ¡°Oh crap, I just called Daisy!¡±


    ¡°What are you doing calling her?¡± Charlotte let out a snarl.


    The audio continued until Steven arrived and I was talked out of it.


    I reacted to the fact that this was the result of Albert putting a bug in Robert¡¯s bag the night before.


    Only Steven¡¯s ruthless voice could be heard, ¡°Don¡¯t panic anyone, keep your mouth shut, you can¡¯t let Daisy know about this. Robert think about it, which woman did you catch this from, I warned you about moderation a long time ago.¡±


    ¡°I ¡­ I haven¡¯t even looked outsidetely for fuck¡¯s sake!¡± Robert retorted.


    ¡°You? ¡­ Hmph!¡± Steven¡¯s tone was a bit disdainful, ¡°You¡¯d better think about it, find this woman and find out if there¡¯s something fishy behind her.¡±


    My heart tightened, it seemed Steven was indeed cautious.


    I hurriedly ended the audio and dialed Scarlette, asking anxiously, ¡°Has the woman you set Robert up with in the first ce left yet?¡±


    ¡°You mean the one with the STD?¡± She asked rhetorically, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s long gone from Newport!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good, Robert¡¯s been diagnosed, and now the family¡¯s in a mess at the hospital, but Steven¡¯s being cautious and letting Robert check.¡±


    After hanging up I dialed Albert back. Then went over my n with Albert, focusing on the mall video of Amelia and her gigolo.


    Albert mused for a moment and told me, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it!¡± With his words, I was able to go home without worry.


    In the evening, Alice sneaks in and calls again, saying that Robert went to their ce, but for some reason, drew their blood.


    I certainly know it by heart, and it looks like they¡¯re really starting to line it up.

 Chapter 152 – The Brazen Woman Shows Her Hand

    Alice said Sherry was resisting and pressed Robert on why, but was given a beating by Robert and it looked like he was angry!


    Alice then said that the video must have been shown to Robert.


    I urged her to be careful, and to be honest, I was tempted to warn her that it would be best to stay away from Robert, but she didn¡¯t seem to have that intention. All I could do was wait and see what happened.


    What I didn¡¯t realize was that someone had already gotten to Amelia before Robert.


    On Friday, Anna and I and a few of the girls had just gotten out of the salon and were looking for a restaurant, but just as we got to the door, we caught a big show.


    All that could be seen was a group of menacing women gathered in front of a limousine, yanking a woman out of the car.


    We fixed our eyes on the besieged woman we recognized, it was none other than Amelia.


    By now she was outnumbered and dragged to the ground, where a fat, strong woman stepped up and mounted her, wheeling her arms from side to side.


    And Anna pointed to the feisty woman and said to me, ¡°Look at that woman, that¡¯s Odette.¡±


    Amelia screamed bitterly, Odette¡¯s force was absolutely steady and urate, Amelia kept struggling, at first she kept reaching out to scratch the person on her body, butter she gradually lost the ability to resist, and let her beat her violently without saying a word.


    Odette had brought a bunch of people with her, but they couldn¡¯t get stuck in at all. They weren¡¯t idle, though, holding up their cell phones and snapping away at Odette¡¯s battle.


    The fight was over quickly and Odette, not yet relieved,manded the women, ¡°Come on, sisters, strip her naked for me! I want everyone to see what a slut she is.¡±


    Now those few can be counted on toe in handy, swarmed up, pressed the press, pickpocket, business is quite skillful, no waste of effort, will Amelia pickpocket clean, Amelia is very smart, only blocking their own face.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Odette proudly crossed her waist, pointing at Amelia who was pressed on the ground and still blocking her face, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s all take a look, this bitch specializes in seducing other people¡¯s husbands, as long as she gives a little tip, she¡¯ll go to bed with someone. She is a recidivist, hooking up with other people¡¯s husbands, giving birth to a bastard, cheating on cars and houses is not enough, but also looking for other people¡¯s husbands,e on, sisters, let everyone see her face! And also guard against her a little bit, don¡¯t one day also hook up with your family¡¯s husband!¡±


    The women onlookers immediately chimed in with ck faces, ¡°Too shameless! Well yed!¡±


    Odette said as she kicked her arms away from her face. Amelia¡¯s gone face was exposed as she kept squirming, ¡°You let go of me and I won¡¯t let you go!¡±


    Odette went up like a cheetah and went for another big mouthful that I couldn¡¯t help but duck for.


    ¡°Not letting me go? Try me! You think I¡¯m the wife of the man you used to hook up with, shit no good? I¡¯ll fucking let you learn a lesson today, see if you still dare to hook up with someone else¡¯s husband.¡±


    Anna was at my side, gently touching me with her elbow and covering her mouth as she watched me snicker.


    I looked at Anna with puzzled eyes and deliberately asked, ¡°Is this her way of saying I¡¯m, like, shit useless?¡±


    Hannah and Scarlette beside her couldn¡¯t hold back theirughter.


    Odette is bursting at the seams with fight, still ragging on Amelia and using her to the hilt, even including her and gigolo, all with evidence.


    It seems like Odette is no ordinary shrew, and it took time and effort to find out so much about Amelia.


    Hannah gave me a tug and a tilt of her head, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    I couldn¡¯t get enough of it and looked at it a few more times before leaving.


    During dinner, Scarlette showed me a tweet on my phone that the scene from earlier had gone viral online.


    When I got home in the evening, I didn¡¯t realize Robert was home today. I really wished that there was no such man in this house. But at this point, it¡¯s good to be back, and I¡¯m just in a position to take advantage of it!


    In fact, he knew I was upset when I turned away that day at the hospital, and this would be him talking to me like nothing, ¡°Honey, Lilly¡¯sing home tomorrow! Are you happy?¡±


    I sat on the couch and focused on my phone, ignoring him.


    Just in time, I flipped to the video of Amelia getting her ass kicked, and I let out a gasp, ¡°Oh my god, isn¡¯t that Amelia?¡±


    I hurriedly amplified my voice and stared at my phone screen with a shocked look on my face, ying it over and over again, not a word of Odette¡¯s vile wordsing out, and I couldn¡¯t believe Robert hadn¡¯t heard them.


    I didn¡¯t move and spoke, ¡°No wonder Amelia always stammers and says she doesn¡¯t understand who her husband is! So it¡¯s just a mistress. She¡¯s so confused, how could she do such a thing? How can she do such a thing? She¡¯s got a child. How can she face the child? She¡¯s so selfish! Men nowadays are unreliable. They¡¯re not afraid of getting infected!¡±


    Robert, on the other hand, was silent and grim-faced.


    I let out a sigh and looked to Robert and continued, ¡°Hubby, be careful out there, you can¡¯t touch a woman like that or I won¡¯t let you off the hook!¡±


    Robert sank down, ¡°How dare you say anything in front of the children?¡±


    Iughed and picked up Charles and called out to Oliver, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go upstairs!¡±


    Edith heard me yell and immediately came running out of the kitchen, reaching for Charles in my arms.


    We had just gotten upstairs with the kids when we heard the sound of a car pulling away from downstairs.


    I quickly ran to the window, gazing in the direction of the car¡¯s departure, raised an eyebrow and smiled, turning back to Edith and instructing him, ¡°Sanitize his dishes properly and separate them.¡±


    Edith nodded hurriedly, ¡°I¡¯m on my way!¡±


    Robert didn¡¯te back this night.


    In the morning, he called back and said that he suddenly remembered that there was something that had to be dealt withst night, so he went to thepany, but his body was still a little ufortable so he went back to the hospital for an infusion.


    After hanging up, I sat there for a while fuming, certain that Amelia¡¯s ce was buzzingst night. It¡¯s just a shame I don¡¯t know how far they got.


    What I didn¡¯t expect at all was that the online heat didn¡¯t go down instead it went all the way up.

 Chapter 153 – Controlling the Pace

    At this point in time the inte has no idea who started the cyber manhunt.


    I had to marvel at how powerful the energy of the inte was; in just one night¡¯s time, it was like a tsunami had erupted on the inte, that manic heat that swept through everyone who was curious.


    Soon enough, Amelia¡¯s birthce, the school she graduated from, a couple of boyfriends she had in college, ¡­ to when she went to Medikit Inc, and then it progressed to every little move she made at Medikit Inc, was picked up for real, and there¡¯s a tendency to dig deeper.


    That¡¯s when I meant that something was wrong!


    It¡¯s not a singr thing that happened, but the development is a little strange, not talking about Odette at all, but pointing right at Amelia, which is a little bit of a stretch.


    Then there can only be one possibility. Someone is controlling the pace!


    I hurriedly dialed Albert, who spoke in a naughty tone, ¡°How do you feel?¡±


    ¡°Is it really you?¡± I asked.


    ¡°What a great opportunity this is, how can we not take advantage of it?¡±


    ¡°Then make it even bigger, point the finger at Medikit Inc to go and make Robert go off the deep end.¡± I said fiercely.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Albert got interested, ¡°Then there¡¯s no turning back for you!¡±


    ¡°OK! From the day I woke up, there was no thought of turning back and leaving anything to chance!¡± I said righteously, ¡°Any results on the Steven thing I asked you to look into?¡±


    ¡°You mean him and the kid?¡± Albert asked me.


    ¡°Right! Even if you¡¯re not sure, you can use this to get Robert and Steven in trouble, and the pictures I gave youst time, just dump them out there, with pictures, to keep Robert awake!¡±


    ¡°Great!¡± Albert praised from over there, ¡°I¡¯ll make my move then! You prepare your heart.¡±


    ¡°Well!¡± Imanded decisively, ¡°No need to leave anything to chance! I don¡¯t want to see him anymore!¡±


    After hanging up with Albert, my palms were sweaty as I clutched my cell phone, and I walked back and forth in the same spot a few times, my heart aching.


    Ten years of marriage, starting today, will bepletely impossible to go back to.


    It all happened faster than I expected, and in a sh, the Amelia incident doubled in hits by the thousands and reprints were incredibly high.


    The man behind Amelia bes a mystery that the people who eat it are desperate to unravel.


    It was at this point that someone threw up a post confirming that Amelia¡¯s child¡¯sst name is Brown.


    Then there was an immediate follow-up post, specting that the man was Robert Brown of the Medikit Inc group, first as a special assistant and then as a lover, and the water was running out.


    I looked at the constantly refurbished posts and grimaced, Robert, there¡¯s no turning back for you either, I¡¯ll make sure you get nothing.


    I was hunkered down on the couch, paying full attention to what was going on online. Robert, whom I hadn¡¯t seen all night, had suddenly returned to the house.


    I instinctively looked at him sternly, perhaps because he was weak, or because my eyes were too harsh, stopping him from hurrying over.


    I just stared at him coldly, I¡¯d like to see what he¡¯de back for.


    Unexpectedly, the next move made my jaw drop even more.


    Only to see Robert fall to his knees with a ¡®plop¡¯ in front of me as I watched.


    ¡°Honey! I¡¯m sorry, I know you saw all that stuff on the inte. But let me exin!¡± He came up to my heels on his knees, rather eagerly.


    I still kept my cold demeanor and didn¡¯t open my mouth, wanting to see how he was going to act.


    Besides, I was pondering what I should do next! His sudden appearance disrupted my original n.


    Robert saw that I didn¡¯t move and didn¡¯t open my mouth, and immediately moved forward again, ¡°Honey, you have to listen to me, it¡¯s all a lie, you mustn¡¯t believe it. Theizens are so irresponsible nowadays, they are ndering. As you know, Amelia is my assistant because of yourmission, I trust her. But it¡¯s limited to work, her private life, I really don¡¯t know!¡±


    I threw back my head abruptly andughed, tears slipping down without warning. Listen to this, this dog man, this is taking me for an idiot!


    Robert was startled and looked at my expression for only a few seconds before he reached out to hug me and I snapped and snarled, ¡°Get out!¡±


    His hand stopped in mid-air, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, darling, watch out for your body. Don¡¯t you do that, listen to me!¡±


    The roar from me shouted Edith out, who was stunned and a bit overwhelmed by the scene before her.


    Robert, who always wants to save face, couldn¡¯t care less, still insisted on moving forward, and continued to say in an eager tone, ¡°Honey, calm down! Listen to me, the current form of Medikit Inc and its danger, I suspect that someone is deliberately trying to fix us! Think about it, at this juncture, when this happened, they want to stop Medikit Inc from connecting with overseas, once we make a mistake, we will be finished. So you have to be calm, dear!¡±


    I sneered inwardly, ¡°You¡¯re scared? Hmm?¡± I asked with a smirk, my eyes all hostile, ¡°Robert, you still care about Medikit Inc?¡±


    ¡°Honey, what are you talking about, Medikit Inc is your brainchild! How can I not care!¡± He confessed eagerly.


    Hahaha! I threw my head back andughed, almost maniacally!


    ¡°Honey, don¡¯t you do this! It doesn¡¯t matter what happens to me, but nothing can happen to you or Medikit Inc! Honey, the more times like this, the more we have to be on the same page, we have to be on the same page! I ¡­¡±


    There was a crunch of ¡®pop¡¯ and a tingle in my hand.


    The mor died down instantly and the room was silent!N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

 Chapter 154 – Kneeling for a Turnaround

    This quietness makes me hyper, it¡¯s too loud!


    Robert¡¯s face is blue, I know he¡¯s not convinced in his heart, for the past ten years he¡¯s pretended to be in love with me, and now he¡¯s running to grovel in front of me when something goes wrong?


    Late!


    ¡°Robert, you¡¯re really shameless! After such an incident, you tell me that you are in the same boat! When you were keeping a lover outside, have you ever thought of sharing the same enemy with me in the hospital bed!¡± I had already stood up, towering over this scummy man kneeling in front of me.


    It¡¯s a p in the face I¡¯ve been wanting for a long time!


    Robert¡¯s face changed and he dared to meet my eyes.


    ¡°Daisy, I didn¡¯t do it, you¡¯re the only one in my heart!¡± Robert straightened up on his knees and wondered where he got the courage.


    I jerked my hand up for another p, ¡°You¡¯re still lying after all this!¡±


    Robert was so crooked from the hit that I could visibly see his bite muscles protruding, how much he had to hate it!


    I pointed at him, ¡°Ryan, right? No wonder your mom praises him every day¡­ I mean, I asked the teacher the other day, and she said his name was Ryan Brown¡­ I was like, what a damn coincidence, hisst name is Brown too! haha!¡±


    ¡°It has absolutely nothing to do with me!¡± Robert remained a dead duck.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s okay isn¡¯t it?¡± I shuddered. ¡°Okay, great! It¡¯s okay!¡±


    ¡°Please, my dear! You¡¯re the only one who can save Medikit Inc now!¡± said Robert, whose eyes had be scarlet with anxiety, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, and don¡¯t make a fuss, when this is over, I¡¯ll give you an answer that will satisfy you for sure!¡±


    Iughed wildly in my heart, I¡¯m satisfied! It is I who must satisfy you.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    He lobbied me with every fiber of his being, ¡°You don¡¯t want to, just because of this to watch something happen to Medikit Inc!¡±


    I was silent as a new n took shape in my mind.


    He¡¯s right, I can¡¯t ruin Medikit Inc because of two other people, not yet.


    I stared grimly at Robert and said, word for word, ¡°Listen to me, Robert, it¡¯s true that I can¡¯t stand by and watch Medikit Inc get destroyed, but that¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°Now once Hannah spills the beans, all of this will be for nothing, you¡¯ve already screwed up once, I can¡¯t let her look bad again.¡± I deliberately took Hannah to task.


    ¡°Honey, you¡¯re right, we can¡¯t just let ulterior motives get the better of us!¡± Robert immediately echoed my words.


    ¡°Robert, now make cooperation, is what I want to do! Just because making Medikit Inc bigger has always been my dream, otherwise I don¡¯t care about one Medikit Inc! Because ¡­ there are still a few Medikit Inc behind me, and it¡¯s nothing if this one falls!¡± I looked at him arrogantly and domineeringly and said these words.


    ¡°Honey, I knew you knew what you were doing! Honey, thank you!¡± Robert heard me and immediately tried to get up and came to take my hand.


    ¡°On your knees!¡± I snapped.


    He immediately went back to his knees!


    I cursed, ¡°Damn, you¡¯re just waiting for a worse fall! I hoped that Albert, who was on the monitor, would also hear the other meaning of my words and act ordingly.


    I turned around and went upstairs with big strides and immediately dialed Hannah to put pressure on Robert, she was really goodpany and understood me in seconds and hung up with just an OK.


    Then I quickly changed my clothes and went downstairs without slowing down.


    And at this point online, still refurbished and hot, I had to create the next opportunity.

 Chapter 155 – Crisis Communication

    Albert didn¡¯t disappoint, and by the time I got to Medikit Inc, he had already paved the way for me.


    Suddenly there was another force on the inte, raging against those who had previously hinted at it, and citing incidents of Robert¡¯s love affair with me over the past ten years.


    It¡¯s interesting how two forces have emerged online, one shouting not to start rumors and the other insisting on tearing down the fake masks.


    Just as someone kept throwing up pictures of Amelia with Robert and everyone focused on Robert, a huge number of intimate pictures of Amelia with Steven appeared online, and there was a fog of confusion and Newport was in an uproar.


    The attention ofizens has turned back to analyzing just who is the father of the child.


    That¡¯s when I appeared in the public eye, in a form-fitting professional outfit with short, sultry hair.


    Robert follows me around and we still look like a loving couple.


    As soon as I pushed aside the speech my PR firm had designed for me, I stepped right up in front of the media.


    No one is going to hold me back. I¡¯m in charge of my own affairs!


    In front of the crowds of media, I dumped all the problems on Steven. Reprimanded Amelia ungrateful, betrayed my trust in her, in the most urgent time of Medikit Inc, set up Medikit Inc in the injustice, only to make me fall ill, it is Robert silently bear up everything.


    My half-hour long performance managed to drag Robert out of the farce. He was as relieved as can be and looked a bitcent.


    However, I wasn¡¯t trying to save him, I was trying to pit him against Steven even more.


    Sure enough, when the media conference was over, Steven stormed into Robert¡¯s office, pointing at me and grimly screaming, ¡°Daisy, how dare you talk nonsense in front of the media, do you not want to live?¡±


    I shuddered andughed contemptuously, pointing to the people standing in the office, ¡°Look at this, which one of these is my man? Your families depend on Medikit Inc for their livelihood! You¡¯re like this and you still want to pretend to be decent? Ask your good brother if I¡¯m wrong. He begged me on his knees to save Medikit Inc. Someone has to take the me, right? Besides, the evidence on the inte is not empty, what¡¯s going on, I¡¯ll settle the score with you after I find out what¡¯s going on, if you had controlled yourselves, would this situation have happened?¡± The more I said, the louder my voice became, almost shouting.


    Robert, of course, didn¡¯t dare to disobey me at this time, and said coldly, ¡°Steven, look at the long term and realize the big picture!¡±


    ¡°You dumb ass, you¡¯re actually being directed by this bitch?¡± Steven cursed rudely, ¡°She¡¯s just trying to stir up trouble!¡±


    I was shocked that this Steven was not an idiot.


    I look to Robert, not letting Steven continue, ¡°Robert, did I do anything wrong? I¡¯m standing here and talking against my will for the sake of Medikit Inc and the kids! Who in their right mind knows which one of you brothers actually banged Amelia! It seems Steven means that he doesn¡¯t mind if everyone knows that you brothers have bagged a slut together? Not afraid of beingughed at either!¡±


    ¡°Daisy, say another word!¡± Steven closed in on me and Robert blocked him.


    ¡°What? While the press is still out there, would you like me to re-announce that there are indeed two male leads in this incident, or two brothers!¡± I said provocatively as I looked at Steven.


    ¡°Bitch! Believe it or not I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Steven was furious with me and cursed.


    I snorted, ¡°Robert, did you hear that? He stole your woman and tried to screw me over. I¡¯m also telling you, I don¡¯t care if Medikit Inc is dead or alive, it¡¯s better if it¡¯s gone, I¡¯ll have plenty of chances to turn it around. On the contrary, it¡¯s what you guys are going to unt in the future.¡±


    Edward, who hadn¡¯t said anything, spoke up, ¡°Daisy, you¡¯re getting a little carried away!¡±


    I looked at him abruptly, ¡°Is it too much, Edward, don¡¯t forget, how did you get your books? If you have the guts, don¡¯t be at Medikit Inc, go hang out at anotherpany!¡±


    My words rendered Edward speechless for a moment, along with Emma, who stood off to the side, who was also silenced.


    With a wave of my hand and a look of disdain, ¡°Then let Medikit Inc go down! Nobody fucking well! I¡¯ll see what your family lives on and what capital you have to whore yourselves out with!¡±


    As soon as my words left my mouth, Steven lifted his palm and pped it hard at me.


    I closed my eyes in shock, but the expected pain didn¡¯t happen, and I opened my eyes only to see a tall, well-mannered man grab Steven¡¯s wrist and look over at him and say, with a calm face, ¡°Robert, please think twice!¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    In my mind, I guessed that this person would be Roan.


    Robert then snarled, ¡°Enough, Steven, enough of this drama, don¡¯t you move her!¡±


    Steven shook off the man¡¯s hand and pointed at me, ¡°Daisy, just you wait, one of these days I¡¯m going to shut you up.¡±


    I gave him a disdainful look, ¡°Then wait until I¡¯m dead!¡±


    With that, I mmed the door in my stride and left.

 Chapter 156 – Going Back to Southend

    This PR has turned the online winds to one side, with the entire poption attacking Steven, and Robert is safe for the time being.


    But I¡¯m just going to let him clear his head for a while, because I¡¯ve got to take this opportunity to get what I¡¯m going to get.


    Having dealt with that, I rushed off to pick up Lilly and then bought a ne ticket straight away, taking the three kids & Edith, back to Southend.


    There are a number of factors that go into my doing this, and I am intentionally leaving room for Robert to deal with the ensuing shit. As soon as he handles it, there will be conflict, and I¡¯m just letting them get at each other¡¯s throats.


    And then there¡¯s the fact that I need to deal with the nanny in Southend as soon as possible, I don¡¯t know how much my parents know, it¡¯s time they knew.


    But what I didn¡¯t know was that Southend was, in fact, in a far worse state than I could have imagined.


    Landing in Southend, the familiar smells hit you as soon as you step into the old street.


    It¡¯s probably been too long since I¡¯ve been back here, by Lilly, and I was so excited to see the dreamlike old street.


    Simple and dignified ancient streets, hung with bright red rednterns, quiet and rustic without losing elegance and warmth, so beautiful that people can not breathe.


    Because of our arrival, the old mansion was like a festival.


    My mom said that the rednterns on the street were the ones that were put up while we were on the ne, and my dad called out a few neighbors who still live on the old street to put up the whole street.


    ¡°Is this too ceremonial?¡± Lilly said with a haughty look at thenterns and an arm around her grandmother.


    ¡°Our little princess is back, so of course we have to have a ceremony!¡± My mom couldn¡¯t stop smiling.


    A moment at the door, I met the babysitter, Amelia¡¯s aunt.


    This babysitter was in her 40¡¯s and was incredibly enthusiastic andpetent to see me, and she was busy everywhere.


    In the evening, almost all the old neighborhoods on the street gathered here. It was a scene I really hadn¡¯t seen in years.


    It wasn¡¯t until then that Robert realized we had flown back to Southend and rushed to send a video, sounding a bit grumpy that I hadn¡¯t informed him.


    He saw the yard full of people on the video and instantly started the show again, caring for me and caring for the kids, endlessly.


    My dad asked him with a big smile on his face why he didn¡¯te along again, and he lied with a happy face, saying that hispany was docking with an overseas project, which was a critical moment, and he didn¡¯t have time. It¡¯s as if the drama in the morning had nothing to do with him.


    I¡¯m told that after I left, Robert and Steven had a huge fight, and Steven trashed the office, and Albert sent me a video that I haven¡¯t even had a chance to watch yet!


    This will chat with my dad that a happy, report with overseas contact prospects, I do not know if my dad is a few sses of wine is the reason, and gasping smile to him, ¡°I thought you coulde, there is a project want to talk to you! It just so happens that your side is approaching overseas, that¡¯s quite an opportunity!¡±


    Robert immediately followed up with eyes full of delight, ¡°Dad! What project?¡±


    ¡°Pharmaceuticals!¡± My dad answered quickly.


    ¡°Something to do with Sheel Pharma?¡± He immediately pursued the question.


    ¡°Hi! Let¡¯s talk about it in detail when you get here! I¡¯ve had a few drinks and guests today, so I¡¯ll stop!¡± My dad put on the brakes just in time.


    Robert, intent on his own, hurriedly said, ¡°That¡¯s fine, Dad! I¡¯ll be there as soon as I can!¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Then it was back to model husband mode, constantly telling me to rest, eat smaller meals and not to overeat too much.


    I cursed in my mind as I caused a group of people to look at me enviously!


    At night, I asked my dad, ¡°What project are you going to talk to Robert about?¡±


    My dad smiled lovingly, ¡°Wanted to talk to him about Sheel Pharma!¡±


    I wanted to say something and didn¡¯t know what to say to my dad.


    ¡°Just don¡¯t worry about it! It¡¯s just a chat!¡± My dad patted me on the shoulder and said, meaningfully, ¡°Daisy, it¡¯s good to have you back! It¡¯s good to have you back!¡±


    As they were talking, Nanny came in with a big tray of fruit, ¡°Mrs. Brown! Mr. and Mrs. Smith have been looking forward to you for a long time! The house is so much livelier now that you¡¯re back.¡±


    I didn¡¯t move to look at her with a smile, ¡°Hilda! But it¡¯s been hard on you, taking care of my parents.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I do! Sir, madam takes good care of me!¡± She had a fawning look on her face.


    ¡°Get some early rest then! Help me get Edith settled and we¡¯ll talk a little more!¡± I said lightly.


    Hilda responded immediately, turning away.


    I withdrew my eyes to my mom and asked, ¡°Is she working okay?¡±


    ¡°Hmm! Humanity is hardworking, but it¡¯s just too talkative!¡± My mom said lightly, mom said this to me, eyes have been ncing at the door, obviously my mom is guarded, this is another thing that I am a little surprised.


    ¡°Mom! She ¡­¡± I looked at my mom and pointed to the door.


    ¡°Defense!¡± Mom patted the back of my hand.

 Chapter 157 – The child’s likeness

    This night, I slept like never before, as if I was back to the way I was before I left home, as if nothing had happened yet, and I was still the jewel held in the palms of my mom and dad¡¯s hands, carefree and full of desire for a better life, so much so that I lingered on in my dream world.


    I slept until ten o¡¯clock the next day, and I¡¯m afraid I¡¯d still be asleep if my mom hadn¡¯te to call me for dinner.


    At the dinner table, my mom looked at me painfully, ¡°Are you too tired?¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a bit tiring!¡± I said deliberately as I saw that Hilda had been on our left and right, ¡°I¡¯m still not fully recovered, I¡¯m always tired, and I always want to sleep!¡±


    I passed a wink to my mom, who second-guessed and agreed to, ¡°Then stay home and recuperate, you really are too weak.¡±


    Just then the phone in my hand buzzed and vibrated, I hurriedly drew a piece of paper and wiped my hand, picked it up and looked, it was Hannah!


    I made a point of ncing at Hilda, who was still there organizing the dishes, not leaving us right or left, and appeared to be listening in at all times! I smiled faintly, picked up my cell phone and gestured to my mom before heading out into the yard to pick it up.


    ¡°Hannah!¡±


    ¡°Getting to Southend went well, didn¡¯t it?¡± Hannah asked me.


    ¡°It went well! How¡¯s it going over there?¡± I asked Hannah.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already arranged it down, the day after tomorrow as usual! The conditions for the capital inspection have been designed, and all the processes have been greeted!¡±


    ¡°Great, thank you Hannah!¡±, I thanked Hannah from the bottom of my heart, ¡°Oh, I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s one more thing I need to ask you!¡±


    As soon as Hannah heard me say that, she immediately said, ¡°Just tell me if there¡¯s anything! As long as I can do it, I will definitely help you!¡±


    ¡°Thanks! This is something only you can do!¡±


    ¡°Say it!¡±


    ¡°Gotta find something sweet for Emma too, she¡¯s a greedy and calcting person, give her ¡­¡± I whispered softly.


    Hannah got my point right away, ¡°Got it!¡±


    ¡°This is something no one else can do, and I¡¯m notfortable with it. Emma is brainless but suspicious, so the person who can set her up for this has to be someone she trusts. But you don¡¯t do it yourself, you¡¯re helping me create the conditions.¡± I admonished Hannah, ¡°I¡¯ll find someone to do the next one, I don¡¯t want to get you into unnecessary trouble!¡±


    ¡°Good! I¡¯ll run the operation then! She wouldn¡¯t dare suspect me!¡± Hannah agreed to this without hesitation.


    ¡°Uh-huh!¡± I saw Hilda walk out with a pot, not far from me, and bend down to water the orchids in the yard.


    I immediately changed my tone to a rxed one, ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave it at that, wait for your good news, I¡¯ll buy you dinner when I get back!¡±


    Hannah immediately picked up on my inconvenience and ended the call without continuing.


    She then sent me that capitalization condition nner, which I read over carefully, added two items to it, and sent back to Hannah.


    It was then that he clutched the phone, nced at Hilda, and walked absently to her side, ¡°Hilda, the orchids here, did my father ask you to take care of them?¡±


    Hilda had a silly grin on her face, ¡°Yes, Mr. Smith loves these orchids! I water them every day.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not good, these don¡¯t need to be watered every day? He didn¡¯t tell you?¡± I looked at her with questioning eyes, in fact, I knew in my heart that she had followed me here to eavesdrop, ¡°The flowers and nts, you¡¯d better let my dad do it himself! Lest you hurt them my dad will be heartbroken.¡±


    Sheughed awkwardly, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true that I¡¯m not too brave to attend to Mister¡¯s orchids, he¡¯s very pampered!¡±


    ¡°Hilda, where¡¯s your hometown?¡± I looked at her fervently.


    ¡°I¡¯m from Northhill.¡±


    ¡°How did youe to Southend from so far away and how did you meet my husband?¡± I asked directly.


    Sure enough, she was a little unresponsive, ¡°I ¡­ am alone, there is no one left at home, I like the climate of Southend, and I have an acquaintance here in my hometown, so I defected to her! I don¡¯t know Mr. Brown, it¡¯s him who found me in the hiring market, fate ah! You¡¯re a good family!¡±


    Iugh, nodding without denying it, ¡°Well! My parents are very kind, and you are indeed a very blessed man! Do you have children?¡±


    She shook her head, a grim look on her face, ¡°So there was a son, gone with leukemia.¡±


    ¡°And what other rtives? Like siblings, nieces and nephews?¡± I pressed again.


    ¡°Nope!¡± She answered in the affirmative.


    I raised my eyebrows and smiled inwardly.


    ¡°It¡¯s really not easy, so make the best of it here! My parents won¡¯t treat you badly!¡± I said in a faintly soothing voice and turned to go inside.


    After eating, I walked out of my own yard, extended the ancient street all the way to stroll, here is really not much change, but I really admire my father, actually bought thisrge area of the ancient street, courageous and resourceful.


    Themercial towns of other cities can be a model, and if this ce is really nned, it is absolutely not inferior.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Not far down the alley, all you could hear was the leaping and shouting of children, but no one was visible, and as I was about to walk over to see what was going on, a familiar voice came from behind me, ¡°Daisy!¡±

 Chapter 158 – No Choice

    I abruptly stopped myself and looked back, only to see a man walk out from an alleyway entrance, with a magnificent figure and extraordinary temperament, but that face, I was too unfamiliar with.


    ¡°ke!¡± I murmured and called out, ¡°Why you?¡±


    The corners of his mouth lifted upwards as he walked up to me, stopping a meter in front of me, his deep, unchanging eyes looking at me as before.


    At this point, I was reminded of the time we returned to Southend together for the freshman vacation and saw him in the alleyway the next day, when there were very few outsiders in the area, and I was so surprised to see him here that I asked him if he hade to see me, and he denied it, saying that he was passing through from here.


    Passing by here, this statement is really too far-fetched. Later, he asked me to show him the ancient street, I was excited to take him to every corner of the ancient street, even the narrowest alley drilled. He teased, saying I was the princess of the ancient street.


    ¡°You passed by?¡± I asked him deliberately, my eyes locked on his.


    He couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud, still eyeing me, ¡°You remember?¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°Of course!¡± I shrugged, ¡°Remember it all!¡±


    After saying that, I suddenly felt like I said the wrong thing myself and blushed instantly.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t realize that this time you really became the princess of the ancient street!¡± He shifted his gaze to look away, ¡°Do you want me to take you back to your old neighborhood?¡±


    ¡°You?¡± I asked, tilting my face up at him in confusion, questioning, ¡°Are you okay with this?¡±


    ¡°Then try it and see!¡± He smiled a strange but quite charming smile, the kind of charm of a mature man.


    ¡°Try it then!¡± I took a step to his side, signaling him to join me.


    He smiled and shoved his hands in his pockets as we walked together shoulder to shoulder.


    Everywhere he went, he said this thing there, what I said that time when I walked through here, how I introduced it.


    ¡°You say it was strange then, not to have walked this ancient street, though being from Southend.¡± ke sighed to, ¡°If I had known you were in the ancient street, I would havee sooner, and would have met you here sooner!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the difference, we met after all!¡± I said in disbelief, actually grumbling inside.


    Comining about him is so right, if I had known earlier, I might have rewritten my destiny, who knows!


    ¡°If I had known you earlier, I might have rewritten your fate! Not let our princess fall!¡± His voice surrounded my ears and I stopped myself abruptly, surprised that he had said what was on my mind.


    ¡°You do?¡± My eyes were a little dense.


    He turned his head and looked at me intently, ¡°Mmm!¡±


    I lowered my eyes, not daring him to see the sadness in my eyes.


    Yes, it¡¯s just grief!


    If he didn¡¯t take a sudden break from school, then we ¡­


    I still haven¡¯t been able to say the words.


    We were silent for a long time, just walking side by side in silence.


    Still nagging, I spoke first and asked him, ¡°Why did you take a sudden break from school?¡±


    ¡°It was indeed sudden, for you, and how much more so for me!¡± He looked away and said in a heavy tone, ¡°But I had no choice!¡±


    What a great no-choice.


    He bent his head slightly to look at me beside him, ¡°I had to leave because I was suddenly given a transfer order to leave immediately!¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯re just a student?¡± I was a little puzzled, thinking he was being perfunctory.


    ¡°No!¡± He said without question, ¡°I¡¯ve been an official for a long time, all of my family has been, that¡¯s why I was sent to special training at the age of ten!¡±


    I stared at him nkly, his eyes shed with pain, but his expression was firm.


    ¡°This is my mission!¡± His tonended on his feet.


    I let out a soft chuckle and gave a final ¡®hmmm¡¯.


    Actually, I was going to say, ¡°Then this is my life!¡±


    But the words did note out of my mouth. From the time he left to the time he saw me again, we had been absent from each other for twelve years. These twelve years things have changed, I no longer have the opportunity to speak.


    ¡°Your face, how did it hurt?¡± I changed the subject, not wanting to continue that topic from earlier, it was pointless already, wasn¡¯t it?


    ¡°When I was on a mission, I blew up and changed my face!¡± He said it easily.


    ¡°Your hands ¡­ too?¡± I asked softly.


    ¡°Well!¡± He replied in a low voice, ¡°It was serious, picked up a life.¡±

 Chapter 159 – The Accident

    I lowered my eyelids and hid the tears that were welling up. I don¡¯t know why, but I can¡¯t control my emotions today.


    The path was deep and the only sound was the sound of our footsteps.


    ¡°Jacob has been admitted to the hospital, he¡¯s had so much damage, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s going to have to be treated and recuperated for a while.¡± ke spoke up, ¡°I can apany you to see him sometime!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s in Southend?¡± i asked, pausing myself for a moment to look over at ke.


    ¡°Well, Southend can be rtively safe!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll always be in Southend?¡± I asked him, which was what I was expecting.


    He shook his head, ¡°No way!¡±


    I was about to ask where he was mostly, but didn¡¯t.


    ¡°What do you want to do about that babysitter your parents have around.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll consult my parents on that one first. And, not just yet, after all, Robert¡¯s not done yet, until I take back what I want to take back, I guess! I¡¯ll be sure to kick him out of my life once and for all!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re all safe until the ancient street program is finalized. So we¡¯ve got the pace under control!¡± ke was probably afraid I¡¯d worry.


    ¡°Control the tempo? You mean¡­?¡± I had some trouble believing that.


    ¡°Well!¡± ke said softly, ¡°I know this old street better than you do now!¡±


    My heart roiled, which meant that he used toe here often, but why he came, I didn¡¯t want to, and I didn¡¯t dare to ask. Sometimes reverie gives one pleasure over reality.


    Suddenly the sound of a group of kids ying came from a side alley, fast, a bike ¡®whooshed¡¯ out of the alley, and by the time I meant danger, it was toote, I let out a yelp and closed my eyes.


    All I felt was a tightening at my waist, and the whole thing was already off the ground with both feet, only to hear another sweet, tender shriek and the crunching sound of a bike falling over in utter disarray!


    I rushed to open my eyes only to see that I had been pinned under ke¡¯s armpit while he held my daughter tightly in his other arm, the bike down on the other side and a group of kids standing behind it.


    They all looked at us with their jaws on the floor, too stunned to scream.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    The scene embarrassed me to my core and hurriedly signaled ke to put us down, but he looked over at me with a cozy grin on his face, ¡°Scared?¡±


    ¡°Put me down now!¡± I whispered.


    He then gently lowered me to the floor and I hurriedly reached for my daughter in his arms, ¡°Lilly, is everything okay?¡±


    Lilly looked at me with a startled look on her face, then at ke, her little face flushed and she threw her arms around my neck, ¡°Mom, that scared me.¡±


    ¡°You rode a bike?¡± I asked her as I looked at the fallen car on the ground, a little shocked, when did she learn to ride a bike?


    ¡°Next time you can¡¯t ride in the alley! How dangerous!¡± I admonished her, and she tilted her little red face up and smiled, ¡°Got it mom! You¡¯re such a nag!¡±


    Oliver ran over too, and took my hand, ¡°Mommy, scared me, my sister almost ran into you!¡± Then, with a look of admiration, he looked over to, ke, who was standing off to the side.


    ¡°Come on, say thank you! He¡¯s a ssmate of Mommy¡¯s, ke!¡±


    The two cubs said thank you in unison. ke reached up and stroked Oliver¡¯s head.


    ¡°ke, you¡¯re amazing!¡± Oliver eximed heartily.


    ke smiled brightly, ¡°Want to learn?¡±


    Oliver¡¯s eyes were full of exuberance, ¡°May I?!¡±


    ¡°Of course, that¡¯s what I learned when I was ten, so when you¡¯re ten, will I teach you?¡± He asked softly.


    ¡°Yay!¡± Oliver jumped for joy.


    The kids next to him were full of envy, chattering and discussing.


    At that moment, Lilly picked up the bike, and she looked bemused at the already crooked handlebars.


    ke reached down and righted the bike, looked at it, then put the front wheel against one side wall with a slight twist, the handlebars returned to their original position, he looked over at Lilly, ¡°Go ride on the main street, the alleys are dangerous, next time you won¡¯t be so lucky!¡±


    Lilly giggled, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go!¡±


    Like a child king, she yells and a group of kids are gone in a sh.

 Chapter 160: This Bastard

    I shook my head with a sigh, ¡°That was naughty!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the nature of children, don¡¯t tie them down!¡± ke¡¯s tone was quite gentle.


    I have a question that rages in my mind, but I can¡¯t ask it.


    Just when I wanted to propose an afternoon tea together, he was called away by phone again. As he was leaving, I read reluctance in his eyes.


    Finally he said to me in a warm voice, ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up tomorrow to go see Jacob.¡±


    Watching him just like this instantly disappeared in the alley, I am a little bit of a trance, and even doubt, just now everything is real, that feeling is really as if through the general.


    In the afternoon, my mom instructed Hilda to go to the market and buy some fresh vegetables and fruits and bring them back, and I understood that my mom intended to detach Hilda.


    I did not move to look at Edith, she instantly understood what I meant, slightly nodded with a smiling face is said, ¡°just when Charles is sleeping, I also go with Hilda, familiarize yourself!¡±


    ¡°OK, Edith knows how I like it, soe along, no need to rush while Mom and I watch the kids!¡± I implied that Edith didn¡¯t have to rush back.


    When they went out, my mom took me by the hand and headed out the door.


    I was a bit puzzled and asked in disbelief, ¡°Where to?¡±


    She didn¡¯t say anything, and when she was out of the old house, she said, ¡°Your father¡¯s study is long gone from the house! The important stuff isn¡¯t in the house either, it¡¯s all in the other study!¡±


    I looked at my mom with relief and asked, ¡°Did you guys notice that Hilda wasn¡¯t right, too?¡±


    ¡°After she came here, your father took precautions and from the time she came to the house, your father was not at home for business! Changed to the hall in the other yard for his studio, and every day he goes out under the pretext of saying he¡¯s going to Sheel Pharma, which is really where he goes! When he¡¯s at home it¡¯s all about living and living and not talking about anything else!¡±


    ¡°How did Dad know she was unreliable?¡±


    My mom nced at me and tugged my hand tighter, displeasure stered on her face, ¡°It¡¯s not that she¡¯s unreliable, it¡¯s that she¡¯s suspicious of Robert.¡±


    ¡°At that time your phone calls became less and less, we thought you were too busy to care to call us! But then we realized that your state was not quite right, why you were always depressed, so I pressed again and again, and Robert lied to us.¡± My mom¡¯s hands went cold with anger as she said this.


    ¡°Then the calls came in less and less and finally he admitted that you were sick, and when we found out you were sick, we decided to go to Newport to see you, but when we were about to depart on our side, he said you were out of the country.¡±


    I never interjected and just listened to my mom tell it, which is exactly what I wanted to know.


    ¡°So your father and I went straight to Newport, and it was a bust, no one was home, and I couldn¡¯t get in. And when I contacted Robert, I couldn¡¯t reach him at all, his cell phone was turned off!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s such a thing?¡± I mumbled the question, my anger building up inside of me. I told my mom the truth for the first time, ¡°Actually, I was at home! Didn¡¯t go anywhere at all!¡±


    My mom stomped her foot when she heard me say that, ¡°I guessed that was it, the bastard!¡±


    ¡°And then what happened?¡± I pressed.


    ¡°After that, your dad and I had to stay in a hotel for the night. We were going to go to his house to find out what was going on, but we couldn¡¯t get a hold of Robert, and we¡¯d never been to his house, so we had to go to Medikit Inc, which was hosted by Edward.


    He said Robert apanied you overseas and when we asked what was wrong with you, Edward only said you were a bit drowsy and possibly mildly depressed. So Robert took you out for a walk, said he wouldn¡¯t stay too long, put us at ease, and then apanied us for a meal. Your dad and I had no choice but toe back first! And then some timeter, I got a call from you.¡±


    My mom sighed, then pointed to the mansion in front of her, ¡°This is it, do you remember?¡±


    I then realized that we were in front of apound, ¡°Mom! Did we buy this ce too?¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Of course!¡± My mom said proudly, ¡°This ce cost our family a lot of money. He kept refusing to sell it at first, and then he wouldn¡¯t have offered it if something hadn¡¯t happened to his grandson!¡±

 Chapter 161 Floyd

    I walked through the gates of the courtyard with my mom, a mansion I¡¯d been in before but was too young to remember much about.


    ¡°Their grandson?¡± I asked suspiciously, ¡°I think his name is Floyd? What happened? A few years younger than me, if I remember correctly. Growing up he was a naughty kid, kinda annoying, hung around like a punk back then, even flirted with mine, just in time for my dad to see and lecture him, and I haven¡¯t seen him since I went to college.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s the kid, his grandfather and his dad can¡¯t control him! At first your dad was thinking that if his family didn¡¯t sell, this side wouldn¡¯t be able to be connected and realize what your dad was blueprinting.¡±


    ¡°My dad¡¯s pretty ambitious.¡±


    My momughed, ¡°That¡¯s right, in your father¡¯s mind, this is a long-term n! This yard was the centerpiece of his n, but his family not only refused to sell, but also encouraged everyone to raise the price. Your father was furious and threatened not to ept his family¡¯s. The situation was deadlocked for a long time. The situation was stalemated for a long time, until Floyd had an ident and needed money urgently. It was only when Floyd had an ident and was in desperate need of money that he asked someone toe to our house to make peace with your father, and finally reluctantly epted it.¡±


    ¡°So what exactly happened to Floyd?¡± I was a little curious.


    ¡°I heard he did something illegal, selling organs on the ck market!¡± My mom whispered to me.


    I was shocked, full of questions, ¡°Him?¡±


    My mom nodded, ¡°It says it¡¯s colluding with northern Burma, which is really bad!¡±


    ¡°North of Maine?¡±


    I froze in ce when I heard those two words, and I couldn¡¯t help but think of Steven, so wouldn¡¯t that mean that this Floyd is the same as Steven. Maybe they would still be connected.


    Little did I know that this fleeting thought of mine would actually be borne out in the events that followed.


    My mom sighed, and pulled me over with one hand, ¡°Come in! This mansion is still ranked in this street, after taking over, your dad also found someone to repair it, the original old zed tiles are still there, it¡¯s still very stylish.¡±


    My mom took me all around the mansion before she went through the front room to the back room where my dad was sitting in a rocking chair on the patio reading an old pamphlet.


    ¡°So you father and daughter talk, I have to hurry back and watch the kids! There¡¯s no rush, I can keep an eye on Charles,¡± my mom told me turning around and heading back.


    I paced over to my dad¡¯s rocking chair and leaned over to look at the booklet in my dad¡¯s hand, ¡°What kind of book is this?¡±


    ¡°Southend¡¯s county history about this old street!¡± My dad¡¯s tone was rather calm, not like a businessman, but like a schr.


    ¡°You still working on this?¡± I asked absently, then picked up the teapot on the ancient wooden tea table beside him, poured a cup of tea for my dad and another for myself, sat down in another rocking chair, and looked at my dad and flirted, ¡°Are you trying to be the emperor of this street?¡±


    My dad put down the county record in his hand andughed twice in a warm voice, picking up the tea and taking a sip, ¡°I would really like my daughter to be the queen of this ce, not just the princess of the ancient streets!¡±


    I looked at my dad abruptly and casually asked, ¡°How do you know about the old street princess?¡±


    It was just a joke between ke and me.


    ¡°Of course I know, my daughter, of course I know!¡± He leaned back in his rocking chair and rxed, ¡°There was only one thing that went wrong.¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

 Chapter 162: A trick is a trick.

    I know in my heart what he¡¯s talking about.


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, it¡¯s mine!¡± I said without evasion.


    ¡°A dereliction of duty is a mistake! I was derelict in my duty in your choices and did not stop you in time before you were led astray! I have no recourse!¡±


    I felt a little guilty and didn¡¯t dare speak up.


    ¡°Dad, how did you get suspicious of him? And after that, how did you know I was still in the country?¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Dad said in a cloudy voice, ¡°I contacted my friends in Newport and watched Medikit Inc covertly, and finally realized that Robert had moved Medikit Inc, but was too bitter to mess around without hearing from you.¡±


    ¡°Later, your ssmates came to me and analyzed a lot of details. We found Lilly¡¯s school and tried to find out more about your whereabouts from the kids. But the news we got was also of the same caliber, saying that you had gone abroad for treatment and recuperation!¡±


    ¡°My ssmate?¡± I was a little confused, ¡°Which one of my ssmates?¡±


    ¡°ke! He asked someone to check abroad, and although your passport name was on the exit records, there was no trace of you at all! He was the one who decided that you must still be in Newport and never left.¡±


    ¡°ke again?¡± i whimpered in shock.


    ¡°This happened thanks to ke, who came through big time. Then he got help to get the teacher to get it out of Lilly¡¯s mouth that you¡¯d be at home, in bed, recovering from your illness. We were furious when we heard that.¡±


    My dad¡¯s face sank, so cold that it was eerie, ¡°Before I could find him, he showed up first, came to the house to put on a show, and even arranged this Hilda. I¡¯ll take the ploy and let him act it out, and fearing that you¡¯ll have an ident, I threw out the ancient street thing as bait. You, you¡¯ll have to learn if you look at a person from now on!¡±


    ¡°Dad! I didn¡¯t guard Medikit Inc and now it¡¯s all in his hands! I was wrong! I was too willful!¡± I said softly with penitent downcast eyes, bowing my head for the first time in this matter.


    My dad¡¯s expression loosened and he nced at me, ¡°It¡¯s no problem for him to have ambition, but it¡¯s too beastly to use it between a husband and wife like that! I¡¯m not old enough to let him bully my daughter with impunity!¡±


    My eyes welled up and I felt a strong sense of security that I had a strong backing behind me.


    ¡°What do you want to do, Dad?¡± I looked to my dad, ¡°But can I handle this on my own? This is a revenge I want to take on myself.¡±


    ¡°Then you¡¯ll take care of things in Newport, and you won¡¯t have to take care of things in Southend! You must remember that Southend is your home, your position! In the future, you must take care of this street!¡± My dad solemnly told me, ¡°Dad will n this street and give it to you as a starting point for you to set sail again.¡±


    I¡¯m really ashamed that I¡¯m so old and I still have to have my old father n my future path for me.


    ¡°Dad! You shouldn¡¯t work too hard, this ancient street is your wish, just think of it as the joys of old age, don¡¯t think of me all the time. I¡¯m not that weak!¡±


    ¡°No, this ancient street has a lot of business opportunities, I¡¯ll talk to you in detail after resolving everything in front of me, Dad is getting old, you have to fulfill Dad¡¯s wish! This n isn¡¯t something you just say you¡¯ll finish, it¡¯s a long term n! You can do it for a lifetime and pass it on, perfecting it from generation to generation.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not an ideal you¡¯re trying to make into an heirloom!¡± Iughed at him.


    ¡°Hmmm! This Robert, he¡¯s a rat!¡± My dad said with a look of contempt.


    ¡°So you said on the phone yesterday that you were going to talk to him about Sheel Pharma?¡± I asked, looking over at my dad with suspicion in my eyes.


    My dad grunted, narrowed his eyes a bit, put down the teacup in his hand, and whispered something to me. I was so shocked that I barely dropped my jaw.


    ¡°You ¡­ dad, are you telling the truth?¡± I stared at my dad in disbelief and admiration.

 Chapter 163 – The Child’s Stay and Fall

    ¡°So let go and do what you want to do! Whatever you want to do, Dad supports you unconditionally!¡± My dad sat there, rxed and steady as a mountain.


    ¡°Dad! So what do you want to do with Hilda?¡±, I asked, after all, that was my biggest worry & unease.


    ¡°Keep it for now! She¡¯s still useful and is the best conduit for messages with Robert!¡± Dad¡¯s words made me understand his intention at once. Indeed, there were some messages that would only work if she delivered them.


    ¡°But you must be careful and careful again, I¡¯m afraid they will do something bad to you guys.¡± I voiced my fears, Robert was able to get Sherry to drug me, so he¡¯d be even more relentless with my parents.


    Dad heard anotheryer of meaning in my words and looked at me and pressed, ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s going on with your illness?¡±


    I smiled bitterly and took a sip of tea to steady myself before I truthfully told my dad how I found out I was sick.


    My father¡¯s hands were shaking with anger, and it was only after a long time that he spoke, ¡°If my daughter doesn¡¯t die, she¡¯ll be blessed! I won¡¯t let this bastard get away with this!¡±


    ¡°So, I was afraid that she would go after you guys, after all, the bad things they do are bottomless, and since they were able to send this woman to your side, they didn¡¯t have any good intentions. We have to be on guard?¡± I still have my heart set on this Hilda.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that, it¡¯s a simple matter to want to resign her! Since she¡¯s here, let her y some role before she leaves!¡± My dad said in a stern tone.


    ¡°We have to take some precautions!¡± I looked over at Dad with some concern.


    My dadughed, ¡°ke also mentioned once to use some means to spy on her, but not yet, Robert won¡¯t make a move before he gets a feel for my intentions and how much power I really have, not to mention how much financial power we still have!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s something I¡¯ve thought about, but having a puppet around always makes people ufortable inside!¡±


    ¡°When she strikes, that¡¯s when she goes to prison! Just rx!¡± My dad¡¯s tone was quite decisive.


    I looked to my dad there and said, ¡°Dad, I want to leave Oliver with you and mom, one is the convenience of education, on the other hand, this kid is exceptionally understanding, I feel more at ease with him with you guys, and on the other hand is that I really don¡¯t have the time to take care of him, we¡¯ll make a n when it¡¯s all over!¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s Lilly?¡± My dad opened his mouth to ask me.


    ¡°Lilly ¡­¡± I mused, ¡°She¡¯s not very manageable, plus she goes to a boarding school, it won¡¯t affect anything.¡± This is what I really think, Lilly being at school saves me a lot of heartache.


    My dad nodded, ¡°the worse the control, the more you can not let it go, I also observed, this child inherited more of his family¡¯s genes, you can not just let it go. There is another point, to prevent Robert from jumping over the wall, when the timees to use her to ckmail you, don¡¯t leave a problem. Leave it all!¡±


    I mentally roiled, my dad was right, Lilly did inherit stronger genes from his family.


    There were times when that personality was really somewhat simr to that aunt of hers, Emma.


    But, what my dad thinks is definitely possible, and when pushes to shove, Robert could definitely do something to use Lilly to ckmail me.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Seeing that I didn¡¯t respond, my dad continued to instruct, ¡°I¡¯m safe here, Charles is a little young to be away from you, take her with you, Edith is okay, be nice please!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to talk to Lilly first then, she¡¯s a bit of a rebel!¡± I was a little worried that she wouldn¡¯t agree, and even more so that she would worry the two old men in case she stayed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I have a way of converting her!¡± My dad said with confidence.


    Just then my cell phone rang, I took it out and looked at the screen, it was a number with no name noted, but the number I remembered, it was Amelia¡¯s.

 Chapter 164: You think you’ve really won.

    I nced at my dad, the corner of my mouth lifted, and picked up the phone, ¡°Hello? Who is it?¡±


    ¡°Daisy, let¡¯s meet up!¡± Amelia¡¯s soft voice came over the phone.


    ¡°Amelia?¡± I asked deliberately, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not in Newport anymore, back in Southend!¡±


    ¡°Something wrong with you?¡±


    Amelia across the room burst outughing, then said with sarcasm, ¡°That¡¯s nice, Daisy, it¡¯s nice to be with family!¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh! Happy!¡± I responded directly.


    I could already hear her impatience, it looked like she couldn¡¯t fake it anymore, and I could imagine that at this point, she was definitely notfortable, if not all over the ce.


    After all, everything is because of her, plus with gigolo fooling around, contracted the disease, Robert and Steven, it is impossible not to find out! Then Amelia, at this time, should be exactly burnt out.


    So I continued in a pleasant warm tone, ¡°Happy indeed, it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve been back, with all the lights and colors, it¡¯s still good to be home!¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha ¡­¡± Ameliaughed maniacally, the sound a little creepy sounding.


    ¡°Daisy, ¡°You think you really won?¡± Amelia shot back grimly to, a little hysterically, ¡°Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m the only woman out there for Robert!¡±


    ¡°So what? I don¡¯t care, you¡¯d better figure out whose baby Ryan really is!¡± Iughed softly and said lightly, ¡°It¡¯s not like you can¡¯t even figure out whose it is, is it?¡±


    ¡°Daisy, don¡¯t get cocky, you¡¯re just being used by them until they drain you dry!¡± Amelia was close to snarling.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°Hmm! That¡¯s because I still have that value and you have nothing left.¡± I irritate her.


    Ameliaughed madly at my words,ughing uproariously, ¡°That ¡®banshee¡¯ won¡¯t leave you alone. Daisy, don¡¯t you get cocky!¡±


    Then she hung up.


    I frowned, analyzing her words, what did she mean, ¡®that demon girl won¡¯t leave me alone?¡¯


    My dad looked over at me, ¡°Daisy, is something wrong?¡±


    I gathered myself then, smiled and shrugged, ¡°No!¡±


    The phone rang again, it was ke. he hade to pick me up to go see Jacob.


    I told him which yard it was, and in no time at all he walked in, looking somewhat familiar.


    He came in, nodded slightly directly at my dad, and called out, ¡°Bruce!¡±


    It seems my suspicion was right is that they are familiar with each other.


    ¡°Would you like a cup of tea before you go?¡± My dad asked, still sitting in his rocking chair, looking over at the great man.


    ¡°No, I¡¯lle back tonight!¡± ke said in a breezy way, as ifing here was likeing home.


    ¡°Then you cane back here and eat! Don¡¯t eat out!¡± My dad¡¯s tone was that of a dictate, not a discussion or an invitation.


    ke grinned, ¡°At your service!¡±


    Then looking to me, ¡°Ready to go?¡±


    I hurriedly got up and looked at my dad, ¡°Tell mom I¡¯m going to see a friend and I¡¯ll be right back!¡±


    My dad raised his hand a bit to signal us to go, picking up the county book again in his hand.


    I locked eyes with ke, who shrugged and tilted his head once, and we walked out the door together. But I could feel a gaze behind us.

 Chapter 165: You said no picking.

    When I got in the car, he pulled the passenger door open for me and I got in, he buckled me in before going around to the driver¡¯s seat, I couldn¡¯t help but sneak a nce at him as I started the car, I never knew how to deal with this person who was both familiar and strange to me.


    He didn¡¯t look at me, but asked, ¡°Still not used to it are you?¡±


    I blushed in embarrassment and hurriedly withdrew my eyes, clearing my throat, ¡°And ¡­ not!¡±


    ¡°Normal, even I adapted to it for a long time, there was a time when I would have nightmares. Then I stopped looking in the mirror!¡± His voice trailed off as he told me about his experience.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°What year was this?¡± I asked carefully.


    ¡°Eight years!¡± He gave me a look, ¡°A long time!¡±


    My eyes fell to that hand of his, the scars faintly visible on his small arm, the chain not out of ce on his wrist.


    ¡°You still have it?¡± I asked casually.


    ¡°Uh-huh! It lives and dies with me, and you said, no picking!¡± He cocked the corner of his mouth and gave me another sidelong nce, ¡°It¡¯s part of my life now!¡±


    My heart plummeted wildly at his words, shifting my eyes to the window, both hands feeling like they had nowhere to rest.


    Neither of us spoke again for the rest of the day, and the atmosphere in the car was a little awkward, making my breath feel bad.


    When we got to the hospital, his car drove straight to the very back of the courtyard, and he parked and said to me, ¡°This is a temporary separate ICU, so it¡¯s safer! Come on, let¡¯s go down!¡±


    I hurriedly pulled open the car door and jumped out of the car as if fleeing, suddenly feeling that the air outside was so fresh. Only then did I remember, chagrined, ¡°Oops, I forgot to buy him some fruit toe!¡±


    ke reached out and marooned me, ¡°He¡¯s got everything there, don¡¯t worry!¡±


    Then without saying a word, he led me straight in through a small foot door, the corridor was narrow and he was right next to me, his scent jogging my memory, still so familiar.


    There are only four floors here, Jacob¡¯s hospital room is in the innermost room on the fourth floor, probably because he knew we wereing, he came out as soon as he heard the footsteps, and when he saw ke and Iing together, he smiled like a child and showed that sly look again.


    ¡°Why are you sote, been waiting for you guys all morning!¡± Jacobined.


    ¡°I thought you were going to be in therapy in the morning, what¡¯s the point of using here and watching you get shots?¡± ke retorted out of the blue. Always flirting when they met as before.


    ¡°I just wanted to see you two earlier, I¡¯m a patient and you¡¯re making me wait!¡± Jacob said unhappily, ¡°Did you guys spend the morning together and go fooling around somewhere?¡±


    I smiled, ¡°No, he just picked me up.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Jacob¡¯s eyes were full of skepticism.


    ke snorted coldly, ¡°We were together yesterday, so hurry up and get better if you can, or else you¡¯ll try to run us in this body of yours? Don¡¯t even think about it!¡±


    Jacob¡¯s face darkened and he looked over at me, ¡°Why are you so heartless, the moment he shows up you¡¯re just going to go with him and leave me alone!¡±


    ¡°What do you care?¡± ke had entered the hospital room.


    ¡°No I didn¡¯t, he found me!¡± I exined.


    ¡°Count on your conscience!¡± Then he pulled me into the hospital room.


    Once inside I realized that this ward simply overturned my perception of the ward, it was simply a five-star luxury suite, if not for some medical equipment inside the room, I was in a trance.


    ke had lounged on the couch and waved me over, ¡°Come sit!¡±


    I smiled and sat down across from him, greeting Jacob as I did so, ¡°Jacob youe over here too!¡±


    Jacob smiled, brought over some fruit, and sat on my side of the table.


    Jacob was a little more energetic today than he had been the day he had seen him, much cleaner at the very least, still hunched over but with a light in his eyes.


    I looked at him anxiously and asked, ¡°What did the doctor say?¡±

 Chapter 166: A Note

    Jacob waved his hand with a disinterested expression, ¡°I¡¯m already content to be alive to bring the three of us together again! The rest is up to God¡¯s will!¡±


    keughed, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to him, if we can¡¯t get him back to his old self, what¡¯s the point of going through all this trouble? Why don¡¯t we just leave you in the north of Maine to listen to God¡¯s will!¡±


    Jacob immediately chased after him with a displeased look on his face and asked, ¡°ke, are you talking like a human being? I don¡¯t get any credit for my work, do I get any credit for my work? You¡¯re hurting me too much, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ke looked at him with disdain, ¡°What¡¯s heaven to listen to? I am Heaven!¡±


    I hurriedly pulled away from them and surprised Jacob by looking at him and asking, ¡°That means it¡¯s possible to make a full recovery right!¡±


    ¡°No problem, even though he¡¯s missing a kidney, he¡¯s also guaranteed to be full of vigor from now on.¡± Without waiting for Jacob to respond, ke spoke up very solemnly and promised first, ¡°The best doctors, the best medicine, you don¡¯t have to worry about him.¡±


    I looked at the lost and found in front of me like two people, suddenly some feelings, these two people are no longer the same as before, inexplicably, I am very heartbroken, eyes a little dense,ughing at my own feel very awkward.


    They both noticed my moody moodiness at the same time, and all four of their eyes were fixed on me, full of confusion.


    I was stared at by the two of them somewhat nowhere to hide, pearly smile, ¡°I did not expect, see each other again, the three of us are not the same as before, the old days will really joke!¡±


    Jacob choked back, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, just think of it as God¡¯s test for us! It¡¯s good enough to see each other again!¡±


    I sniffled a little and looked over at the two of them, I always felt like they had always been connected, ¡°Have you always been connected?¡±


    Jacob raised his hand, ¡°Heaven and earth, Daisy, I¡¯m just like you, he left suddenly and I really don¡¯t have his contact information. But one thing, when he was leaving he left me a note asking me to take care of you, that¡¯s why I insisted on starting a business with you, I thinkpanionship is the best care!¡±


    ¡°Were you derelict in your duty to take care of her like this?¡± ke¡¯s tone was full of reproach.


    Jacob hung his head and pounded his thigh, ¡°Ugh! A dereliction of duty indeed!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nobody¡¯s fault but Robert¡¯s being so shady!¡± I muttered to myself, ¡°It¡¯s my own fault for picking such a husband!¡±


    As soon as the words came out of my mouth, ke and Jacob both shut up, neither one of them speaking!


    Jacob tried and failed to speak several times.


    ke sank his voice and said, ¡°Forget it, don¡¯t mention the old days, let bygones be bygones! No one can predict the future, even if it¡¯s wrong, it¡¯s God¡¯s will!¡±


    ¡°Why are you talking about providence too? When you left in the first ce, you should have made it clear to her. But you, instantly evaporated, I tell you, I saw the way she looked for you everywhere, I ¡­¡±


    ¡°Jacob!¡± i shot down Jacob¡¯s words.


    Jacob swallowed the following words hard, then sighed helplessly and shook his head again.


    The three of us were in a state of awkwardness for a moment, and none of us spoke again.


    After a long time, it was me who took the lead to open up the situation and changed the topic, ¡°I always feel that there is a military advisor behind Robert, and this military advisor, is not in the same league as Steven¡¯s.


    Amelia called me just now and said ¡®That siren won¡¯t leave me alone!¡¯ I once saw an online friend named Blue Leprechaun on Robert¡¯s other phone, could it be that Leprechaun.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ke nodded, ¡°Albert and the guys have already canvassed everyone on the phone, don¡¯t worry! None of them can run away. Looking at it now, the person inside that phone you provided, does have a problem, but it¡¯s very strange that that Blue Siren hasn¡¯t shown up all this time, much less contacted Robert.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s strange, how could they stop contacting each other after all that¡¯s happened in the meantime?¡± I looked at ke full of doubts and asked, ¡°Could there be another way? Or ¡­ they have noticed something?¡±

 Chapter 167.

    ke shakes his head, ¡°That¡¯s unlikely, so for now it¡¯s just a matter of waiting and seeing what happens! Just frees up time to focus on getting your wish!¡±


    ¡°I do have a program of my own, this time utilizing an overseas partnership to set Robert up.¡±


    So, told them both about the n I had worked out with Hannah and showed them the set of capitalization tests that Hannah hade up with!


    ke looked at it and nodded slightly, ¡°Let¡¯s stick with this for now, and if it doesn¡¯t work, then let Roan improvise on the loopholes.¡±


    ¡°You know Roan too?¡± i asked a stupid question, even Albert is his man, let alone Roan. I don¡¯t even know what kind of talent he has on his hands.


    Jacob thought for a moment and objected, ¡°I¡¯d like to think that this Amelia, yed a decisive role in what happened to Robert.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no longer any disagreement on that one, and isn¡¯t she the one who¡¯s responsible for the big change in Medikit Inc.¡± I said affirmatively.


    Jacob shook his head, ¡°No, it¡¯s not just that, I¡¯ve always suspected that Robert¡¯s transformation was due to Amelia!¡±


    ¡°What makes you think so?¡±


    Jacob looked over at me, ¡°She did have an affair with Steven, I saw it with my own eyes!¡±


    ¡°You saw it with your own eyes?¡± I was a little surprised; it was the first time it had been confirmed that my suspicions were right.


    ¡°Yeah, it was right around the time they were screwing Roan.¡± Jacob narrowed his eyes in thought for a moment and continued to, ¡°I got backte from the harbor one night and was going to the office to get the list into the books because it was the end of the month and it had to be entered into the month¡¯s ounts.


    But when I walked into thepany, I saw that Amelia¡¯s office lights were still on, and I was about to go over and say hello to her about the goods arriving that day. But as soon as I got close, the sounding out of it was a bit that ¡­ I hurried away and hid in a corner at a workstation.


    It wasn¡¯t until half an hourter that Amelia came out of her office, and with her was someone else, they were walking and nibbling, I thought it was Robert, but I took a closer look and realized it was Steven. there was a part of me that questioned if I was wrong in my guess, but I was intent on looking for clues, and I found out that Amelia was in a rtionship with both of the brothers. ¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but nce at ke, who wasn¡¯t looking at me.


    Jacob said this with a look of contempt, ¡°So I have a feeling that this Amelia should know something? Otherwise she wouldn¡¯t be so rampant.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what she knows, what matters is that Steven has gone bye bye with Robert.¡± ke gave a disdainfulugh, ¡°After you left from the press conference, those two got into a huge fight, ming each other, and Robert threatened Steven with cutting him off!¡±


    ¡°Cutting off food?¡± I questioned, ¡°It does seem that Robert has be Steven¡¯s behind-the-scenes financial support.¡±


    ¡°In turn, Steven threatened Robert, so get the hell out of Medikit Inc!¡± ke smiles contemptuously, ¡°Medikit Inc to the point where it¡¯s bing a target for them to fight over.¡±


    ¡°This family ¡­,¡± I said, shaking my head in disbelief.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°So, it can be seen that Medikit Inc is their guarantee, which means that Medikit Inc is the most important thing to them!¡± ke analyzed, ¡°In my analysis, Steven is using Medikit Inc as a weight in that organization!¡±


    ¡°Ha! Medikit Inc can be a really big piece of cake, it¡¯s all eyes on it, all want to step on Medikit Inc to climb up, but we have to ask us founders!¡± Jacob snorted coldly, ¡°Now it¡¯s time to start sharing the spoils!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only good so I can get back what I want back.¡±


    Jacob said worriedly, ¡°We have to guard against them doggin¡¯ it!¡±

 Chapter 168: What to talk about

    Jacob looked over at me and said cautiously, ¡°So that means this program of yours has to be viable, no loopholes at all!¡±


    ¡°It was arranged long ago! Just waiting for thepany¡¯s qualifications to be verified tomorrow, there will be a result!¡± I said with confidence, ¡°These conditions are the same as those who want to cooperate with overseas consortiums in the past, only this time it¡¯s a little bit more harsh, even if Robert thinks it¡¯s harsh, he won¡¯t be suspicious.¡±


    Jacob looked at me and smiled, ¡°I¡¯m seeing our Daisy femme fatale again.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not because I was almost killed by someone else¡¯s scheme!¡± I sighed, ¡°People¡¯s hearts are treacherous!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about that, let¡¯s talk about something else!¡± ke changed the subject and looked over at us.


    ¡°So talk about what? Talk about how you¡¯re just going to walk away?¡± Jacob asked back dismissively.


    I was silent.


    The silence embarrassed ke this time; he cleared his throat and tried to speak, but suddenly had nothing to say.


    ¡°You cut off my full rights with one word, ke, in fact you are the person I hate the most!¡± Jacob looked at ke full of resentment and continued, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for that note from you in the first ce, I wouldn¡¯t have let her fall into Robert¡¯s hands and make a mess like this!¡±


    Confused, I looked to Jacob, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ke immediately picked up on this ¡°Don¡¯t listen to him, you can¡¯t me anyone else for yourck of charisma!¡±


    ¡°Holy shit ¡­ I¡¯m not attractive? How am I not attractive? I was thinking ¡­ forget it!¡±


    Jacob suddenly hung his head!


    I looked over at the two of them, sensing with hindsight that I was in the conversation they were talking about. It seemed like there was something more in that note from ke in the first ce.


    I wisely felt I couldn¡¯t ask.


    Suddenly Jacob looked up at me, ¡°What are you going to do after you deal with Robert?¡±


    I froze, I honestly hadn¡¯t thought about it.


    But I could visibly see ke¡¯s hand clench.


    ¡°What to do, take my kids and have a good life, what else!¡± I said casually.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ke¡¯s clenched hand released, but didn¡¯t raise his eyes.


    I smiled a little to myself, wondering why I wanted to pay attention to him after hearing such a question!


    I changed the subject just in time, ¡°Have you contacted Kelly since you got back?¡±


    Jacob was married after I had Oliver, and his wife¡¯s name was Kelly, whom I knew, a very virtuous woman, gentle and quiet, not smiling or talking, and quite good-tempered. A daughter was born the following year, older than my Charles, and very beautiful.


    Before I got sick, we were always in touch asionally, but some time ago, when I was looking around for Jacob, I didn¡¯t get through to her, I think she had changed her number. I was so burnt out during that time that I didn¡¯t try to contact her again.


    Jacob shook his head and said with a grim look, ¡°I haven¡¯t told them yet, in their mother and daughter¡¯s minds, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ve died in an ident a long time ago, so I¡¯d better not tell them now!¡±


    ¡°How long are you going to keep it a secret?¡± I pressed, a little puzzled.


    ¡°I can¡¯t show my face at the moment, it¡¯s not that easy to turn the page when you lose someone in the park all of a sudden, especially when it¡¯s me who¡¯s lost. There are strict files on everyone who goes in there, it¡¯s like a death camp! As long as you go in, you don¡¯t want toe out alive, and I¡¯m purely a special case!¡±


    Jacob¡¯s words felt a little rmist to me and I looked at him incredulously.


    He told me with certainty, ¡°Don¡¯t believe me, I reckon Steven must have gotten the instructions, after all, he was the one who sent me out in the first ce too!¡±


    ke nodded back, confirming that what Jacob had said was right, ¡°We suspected that they were behind it in the country, and the reason why Jacob didn¡¯t press his family too hard there in the first ce was that he didn¡¯t want to keep him alive. There¡¯s another reason!¡±

 Chapter 169: The process of escaping

    ¡°What else is the reason?¡± I asked looking over at ke a little confused.


    ¡°That¡¯s when Jacob was sent to the north of Maine, and the information in the country showed that Jacob was deceased! There would be no way to be ckmailing her family over there!¡± ke¡¯s tone was a little unnerving, ¡°But in a way, it helped the family too!¡±


    ¡°So what you¡¯re saying is that there¡¯s a big head of them outside of Steven?¡± I asked tentatively.


    ¡°Yeah, Steven¡¯s just a patsy. At best, a, possibly, pawn with a position. That¡¯s why he had the ability to transport Jacob on his escort.¡± ke exined.


    ¡°So the police didn¡¯t notice? How do they work?¡± I was a bit iprehensible.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, that¡¯s exactly the factor that allowed us to find Jacob.¡± keplimented my words nomittally.


    I looked over at ke with eyes full of curiosity and listened to him continue.


    ¡°We went to a lot of trouble to find out where Jacob had gone, and then we found out that he had been in trouble during that period of his life, and had been sentenced to three years, but bizarrely, just between the guardhouse and the prison, we lost track of the man, and the prison¡¯s didn¡¯t have the man at all.¡±


    ke said it inly, like he was telling a story.


    Jacob¡¯s expression was odd, a bitter look, ¡°I don¡¯t know anything about anything, anyway!¡±


    He kept repeating it.


    ¡°Then we found out the node of that escort operation, and tracing it down quickly turned up the records of the escort, which had been an ident, with the car going over a cliff and destroying the car. There happened to be two charred bodies in the car that were unrecognizable, and the DNA¡¯s showed results that one of them was Jacob¡¯s.¡±


    My jaw dropped at his ount.


    ke continued, ¡°But we concluded that Jacob was not dead, based on exactly this record. That¡¯s what led us, little by little, to the north of Maine and to Jacob¡¯s clues!¡±


    ¡°What made you guys think of northern Maine?¡± I asked in disbelief.


    ¡°It was a devil¡¯s den where anything bizarre happened, and at the time we were just lining it up! But stumbled upon Jacob¡¯s video footage! It¡¯s not like he deserved it!¡± ke said this with a rather flirtatious tone.


    ¡°And what happened then? How did you bring Shifu out?¡± I pursued, my curiosity now piqued.


    ke smiled slightly, a hint of warmth on that strange face, ¡°It¡¯s never going to be possible for that ce to try and im someone outright. Besides, there¡¯s a story as to why Jacob was sent to the park, so we had to outsmart it for fear of spooking him.¡±


    ¡°Outwit?¡± I was even more curious.


    ¡°We bribed the master of a restaurant on a side street in the park to make a special double-decker garbage can, stuffed him in the bottom, brought him out, and sent him to the country¡¯s gate before we picked him up and brought him back to his homnd!¡±


    Jacob¡¯s eyes went scarlet and he choked a little when he heard this, ¡°If you guys had gone a monthter, I might have set foot on the road to the Yellow Springs!¡±


    I reached up and stroked Jacob¡¯s arm tofort him.


    ke nodded and added, ¡°Actually, we followed up with a person to do the aftermath in the park, but just in case. Actually, word came back that this was checked by their superiors at the time as well!


    Because we arranged for a body to go in there, the faceless kind, and it was impossible to identify it. But they were alert, checked the details, really didn¡¯t find out anything, and left it at that.¡±


    Jacob doesn¡¯t feel at all relieved and shakes his head, ¡°It¡¯s over if you don¡¯t see it!¡±


    ¡°All these signs point to the fact that the official team has one of theirs in it!¡± ke said this with certainty.From N?velDrama.Org.


    I was a bit shocked, ¡°No wonder Shifu just disappeared so strangely, I searched for everyone who could get in touch with him but there¡¯s no news of him!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why we can¡¯t let him show his face yet!¡± ke said, ¡°We can¡¯t do anything rash if we can¡¯t find out what¡¯s behind the scenes in the north of Maine, these guys are all ouws! If once we find out that Jacob escaped, then they will definitely smell danger. It won¡¯t be good for the future!¡±


    I shuddered a little at what I heard, and I murmured, ¡°Go back and I¡¯ll check on Kelly!¡±


    Jacob was bemused, ¡°Another year and I¡¯m all but dead in their minds!¡±


    I looked to Jacob and reassured, ¡°Don¡¯t be so pessimistic, she won¡¯t change!¡±

 Chapter 170 – The child is suddenly lost

    I do know Kelly, a very virtuous and resilient woman, and she won¡¯t change just because Jacob is nowhere to be found.


    In fact, the two are quite good and respectful of each other. Jacob is a very caring person, Kelly is even more considerate, and Kelly¡¯s parents are out of town and depend on Jacob.


    I don¡¯t believe Kelly will change.


    Just then, my phone suddenly rang, and I hurriedly picked it up to see that it was Scarlette¡¯s.


    I hit the amplify button and an urgent and gloating voice came from Scarlette, ¡°Honey, I¡¯m telling you, something big has happened.¡±


    Curious, I follow up with, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Amelia¡¯s baby is missing?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I let out a gasp, my eyes immediately going to ke, who also raised his eyes to me, ¡°When did this happen?¡±N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°Just today! News hit the at noon that Amelia¡¯s baby was missing! It¡¯s all over town now. Amelia¡¯s going crazy! Called the police. It¡¯s being looked for all over town now.¡± Scarlette was speaking rather quickly and sounded a bit hyper, ¡°There was a lot of online buzz about Robert and Steven that hasn¡¯t subsided, and now the baby¡¯s gone, so there are a lot of different opinions about what¡¯s going on.¡±


    My mind was spinning fast, how could I suddenly lose my child at this time? Who couldy hands on a child at this very moment? And what exactly is their purpose?


    ¡°Couldn¡¯t have gone somewhere and gotten lost for a moment!¡± I wondered a bit and mumbled a guess, ¡°Amelia even called me two hours ago and didn¡¯t mention anything about the baby.¡±


    I thought long and hard about the state Amelia was in when she called me, and she would never have been so calm if she had known the baby was missing at that time.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like it¡¯s in the right state, geez wait, I¡¯ll show you a surveince video.¡± Scarlette immediately hung up the phone, and the next second a connection to a surveince video came through.


    I hurriedly clicked on it.


    The image is of Amelia¡¯s apartment door, and I know this angle, it¡¯s the point at which Albert is responsible for keeping an eye on them.


    The next second, only to see the door suddenly open, Amelia clutched her cell phone and spoke on it while rushing out of the house and furiously pressing the elevator button.


    Her anxious voice came through, ¡°Tell me clearly, what do you mean the child is missing? I handed it over to you to take care of it to the best of your ability, how could he be missing?¡±


    Immediately after that she rushed into the elevator, and between lifting her face, I saw a bit of a grimace, and I instantly reacted back to the fact that she should have been beaten.


    The elevator door closes and the camera esses another frame, a downstairs view, and it¡¯s clear that she¡¯s rushing out of the elevator again, running straight out.


    But I did not expect, the entrance are squatting reporters, she was surrounded, she hissed like a madman, let those people get out of the way, those people can not buy, not only did not get out of the way, but more and more surrounded.


    Amelia pushed and shoved frantically, charging like a rabid dog all the way to the front, then reached out and hailed a cab and got in.


    The reporters scattered at once and chased after the car.


    The scenees to an end here when Scarlette¡¯s calles back in, ¡°See! It¡¯s just a segment! It¡¯s all over the inte now too with this news tweet, so hurry up and check it out. It says that the kid was sent to a vacation ss by Amelia and suddenly disappeared, no one saw him, no one asked the teacher for leave, and that ss only had a few kids and was stillpletely closed, weird, right?¡±


    ¡°Then how did you lose it?¡± I asked, curious as well.


    ¡°Yeah, the police are canvassing the building after calling the police! But there¡¯s little hope, it¡¯s still more likely that they¡¯ll be taken out!¡± Scarlette had the answer to the question. Then looked to me and asked, ¡°When are youing back?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure when I¡¯m going back yet!¡± I answer Scarlette¡¯s question.


    But ke looked at me meaningfully and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have to go back to Newport!¡±

 Chapter 171: Being Made a Suspect

    I asked with questioning eyes, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°If the child is really missing, I¡¯m afraid the police will have to investigate you as well, it¡¯s a normal lineup procedure!¡± ke said to me very solemnly, ¡°After all, you also belong to the parties involved in this incident, and you are suspected for your identity and angle!¡±


    Jacob gave me a speechless look, ¡°It¡¯s so damn unsettling! I can¡¯t even hide! He¡¯s even be a suspect!¡±


    I lost interest at once and said to Scarlette, who was still waiting over there, ¡°Probably soon! Let me know the first time you have any important news.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Who are you with?¡± Her tone was bitchy.


    ¡°Why are you so nosy, hang up!¡± I hung up without a word.


    I have some mixed emotions, Amelia losing her baby at this time of year? Is it really a coincidence? Absolutely not! Tomorrow is the day when the foreignerse to inspect the capital for a visit.


    Why do I always get a little weird feeling?


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry, even the investigation is just a routine police lineup!¡± keforted me, ¡°What else do you have to deal with here, or haven¡¯t finished, you can tell me, I¡¯ll deal with it for you.¡±


    I shook my head, my thoughts still swirling in a vortex, ¡°Why do I always feel like there¡¯s something going on here?¡±


    ¡°You mean, Robert moved?¡± Jacob asked, looking at me.


    I looked at him for a second, ¡°This is a real possibility, how else could the baby be missing at this very moment.¡±


    ¡°How ¡­ does a tiger poison a tiger,¡± Jacob spoke to.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget, I¡¯m still his wife, and he¡¯ll literally do anything for his own good.¡± I interrupted Jacob without waiting for him to finish, retorting, ¡°Besides, he doesn¡¯t necessarily want to do anything with the baby, he just wants to divert the public eye.¡±


    ¡°Stupid!¡± Jacob said one word and shook his head, since he had a military advisor, the idea was just out of line.


    ¡°Not really, it¡¯s exactly how you can be taken by surprise.¡± ke said, taking the lead and standing up to look at me, ¡°We¡¯d better get back!¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh!¡± I nodded and got up as well, ¡°We do have to hurry back, there¡¯s still so much we haven¡¯t told mom and dad. Shifu, heal well, when we take back Medikit Inc, you still have to give it your all, Medikit Inc can do without Daisy, but not without you Jacob!¡±


    It was from the bottom of my heart, and all of a sudden for a moment I really had the idea that once Medikit Inc took it back, I might be able to hand it over to Jacob, because I still had Ancient Street! It was my dad¡¯s life¡¯s work, and I had failed my parents for ten years, I couldn¡¯t keep them waiting for me.


    Perhaps, as Jacob just asked me, what are your ns for taking back Medikit Inc? I should go back to Southend and keep my parents.


    Jacobughed like a child at my words, ¡°You can pull that off! It¡¯s okay without you yet, it¡¯s not okay without any of us, but it¡¯s definitely okay without ke!¡±


    I gave him a sidelong nce with a ¡®pfft¡¯ugh, ¡°Again!¡±


    ke snorted and swept him off his feet, reaching for my shoulder, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    ¡°Ugh! ¡­ ke, where do you put that hand?¡± Jacob hunched forward and took a step after him, ¡°You hear me? Keep your hands to yourself and take them down!¡±


    ke ignored him and took me in stride as I was passively whisked away, not forgetting to wave back at Jacob, ¡°Heal well!¡±


    ke¡¯s big hand pinched my head to force it around and intoned, ¡°Don¡¯t always snuggle up with a married man!¡±


    Exasperated, I looked up at him and disliked him, ¡°I¡¯m still married!¡±


    Although his mouth said so, but Mo Ming¡¯s heart was sweet, from this sentence, ke conveyed a message, that is, he is not a married man.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    I suddenly let out a sigh of relief for my shamelessness, it¡¯s really enough that I¡¯m a mother of three myself and I¡¯m still thinking about this diamond bachelor!


    Getting into the car, he reassured me to, ¡°You don¡¯t have to carry any burden, if need be, the police do find your head, you cooperate with the investigation.¡±


    ¡°I know, don¡¯t worry! I haven¡¯t done anything wrong, what am I afraid of?¡± I smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯d love to go back and see this great show, to see who actually has the child?

 Chapter 172: Always One Heart

    ke gave me an inexplicable look as he drove, and I was instantly a little embarrassed, ¡°Do you think, I¡¯m a little vicious?¡±


    ¡°Will not!¡± He immediately shook his head and exined, ¡°It¡¯s just that it feels like, you¡¯ve also changed a bit, more ¡­ mature, right? When things do not panic, good!¡±


    ¡°How immature can I be, being a mom of three. But failing miserably, letting people get me to such a point where I almost lost my life and not even realizing it, what¡¯s to keep me from being cool?¡± I said lightly, but my heart was already turning over.


    ¡°Well! There¡¯s nothing wrong with people being selfish about certain things, protect yourself so you can protect your family! You¡¯ve been great, a good mom for a mother!¡±


    ¡°But, rather, the boy is suffering!¡± I could not help murmuring and muttering, ¡°I wish they would treat him kindly!¡±


    ¡°Yes! The child is right, why should he bear such a punishment?¡± ke chimed in, adding, ¡°So, it¡¯s better to do the right thing!¡±


    I didn¡¯t expect that he would positivelye up with such amonce phrase, and I couldn¡¯t help but snort augh.


    He immediately whipped his head around to look at me, ¡°Why are youughing? Did I say something wrong?¡±


    ¡°Right! You¡¯re right about everything.¡± I teased, my smile genuinely flowing.


    He stared at me for a long time, I was so embarrassed that I instinctively reached out and squared his face, ¡°Attention please, you¡¯re driving, you have to keep me safe!¡±


    He smiled a cozy smile at my remark, ¡°Yes, I will!¡±


    Iughed and awkwardly repeated, ¡°Just drive your car! You can¡¯t do two things at once!¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°I have always been a heart, I will keep you safe ah! I wasn¡¯t able to keep you safe on the days I was missing before, and I will keep you safe in the future if I won¡¯t be missing again!¡± He ran up along the pole and said fervently, ¡°Trust me, I can definitely do it this time! I¡¯ve really missed too much in twelve years!¡±


    ¡°You have your mission!¡± I said this a bit tongue-in-cheek.


    He smiled faintly, and I seemed to hear a hint of helplessness, or maybe it was just me.


    ke for me, his existence are with a kind of mysterious color, I dare not all half a bit of disrespect and sphemy.


    By and by I am now, capriciously turning around and marrying the odd man out on earth, who can dare toy hands on his darling, and is not the odd man out on earth?


    Sure enough, he didn¡¯t refute my remark.


    But after a long time, he suddenly turned his head and looked at me and asked, ¡°Do you still me me?¡±


    I knew he was asking me in a mysterious sense, and I didn¡¯t rush to answer, pondering for a moment before saying very solemnly, ¡°No me! Thinking it over, it is all my own fault. At first resolved to marry him, quite determined, righteous, then also feel that they are the most earthly sober, but did not expect, to pay such a big price for this determination!¡±


    ¡°No, your righteousness was my fault, I was the one who failed to leave you a glimmer of hope!¡± ke said it decisively, without the slightest hint of prevarication or exnation, and I understood that it was a kind of taking charge.


    ¡°So! ¡­¡± he looked at me, ¡°I¡¯ll be with you for everything that¡¯sing up, no matter what the cost!¡±


    When I heard this, my nose turned sour and I didn¡¯t dare to look at him, mentally retorting, Where else would I be worthy of you!


    But I didn¡¯t say the words out loud, and it was a very selfish moment for me!


    At the moment the silence in the car let us all a little breathless, he did not say anything more, really, sometimes, some things, a sentence is enough, and then more really do not intend!


    As of this moment, we both know exactly what he¡¯s thinking, and I know what I¡¯m thinking, and he knows better.


    But miracles, it takes more than just ideas, and expression, and more than that, courage.


    Courage we all have, it¡¯s just that, at the moment, my focus isn¡¯t on that, it¡¯s on the fact that I have to put a proper end to my mistake with Robert.

 Chapter 173: His Plan Again

    We returned to the Hsu Mansion the same way we came in, and Glen, Scarlette¡¯s father, was there, talking to my dad about something, and was a little surprised to see us walk in, ¡°Howe you¡¯re back so soon?¡±


    ¡°Something unexpected came up, so we came back early!¡± I said hello to Glen, and when he saw using back, he got up to say goodbye. As I walked him out, he urged me, ¡°You¡¯re around Scarlette, keep an extra eye on her for me, it¡¯s time to fall in love and get married, it doesn¡¯t matter if the family is close, as long as they¡¯re genuinely good to her, so that she doesn¡¯t have any burdens!¡±


    I smiled and said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll be sure to supervise her!¡±


    Glen, happy at this, made a gesture of please to me and turned away.


    I went back into the back room and saw Dad talking to ke about something, the two of them looking grave, ke nodding frequently.


    ¡°I thought we said we¡¯d be back for dinner?¡± I spread my hands, ¡°Back now?¡±


    ¡°Back!¡± My dad said decisively.


    I swept a nce at ke, who didn¡¯t retort at all.


    It seems like they have quite an understanding with each other, and I¡¯m wondering how long they¡¯ve known each other.


    ¡°So ¡­ has my mom been notified yet, should I go back and notify her first?¡± I asked, looking to my dad.


    ¡°I informed her a long time ago! With your mom and I, all it took was a look for her to understand what I was up to!¡±


    I didn¡¯t realize that my dad answered so easily, his actions are quite nned, so it seems that this is another one of his ns.


    ¡°Then you go back for a bit, ke and I have things to go over again!¡± My dad then reminded me, ¡°Daisy, ke¡¯s in a special position, there are some things he can¡¯t help but do!¡±


    I stood there, listening to my father¡¯s words, always feeling that there was anotheryer of meaning in his words.


    My dad continued, ¡°He has another name you may not know, his other name is Jerome.¡±


    ¡°This is his current public identity to the outside world and the leader of thergest RONG Group in the country. You have to remember in the future that this matter of him being called ke must be buried deep in his heart, and this matter is not known by several people, not even some of his colleagues. So being able to keep this secret will keep him safe!¡± My dad¡¯s tone when he said this was quite serious, and he instructed me very solemnly, ¡°Baby, you can¡¯t reveal this secret no matter what!¡±


    ¡°I understand! I will!¡± I said solemnly as well.


    ¡°Also, he¡¯s currently the invisible owner of Sheel Pharma. Since you may be departing back to Newport, let¡¯s sing a drama to Robert today or help him make up his mind!¡± My dad surprised me with this statement.


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡± I followed up with an urgent question.


    I didn¡¯t realize that this was part of my dad¡¯s n.


    My dad saw the skepticism on my face and looked at me to voice his n.


    I smiled with confidence as I listened, ¡°Good idea! This doesn¡¯t ruin my n, it also puts pressure on him invisibly, and it shows him the temptation too!¡±


    My dad smiled with a sophisticated smile on his face, but added in a disdainful tone, ¡°It¡¯s not that I want him to get out of our lives quickly, there¡¯s still so much to do, I don¡¯t have time to y with him any longer! There¡¯s always a ce for trash!¡±


    ke nodded back, ¡°It¡¯s the one cake that best fits the needs of his heart, and he¡¯s in a hurry to get what he needs, which is exactly what he¡¯s missing!¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    I certainly know Robert too well, and this one does appeal to her.


    Without saying a word I turned to the two of them and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be home waiting for you!¡±

 Chapter 174 – The Little Munchkin’s Single Eyelid

    By the time I got home, Charles had long since woken up and was ying with his grandmother in the living room.


    And Hilda and Edith were busy, chatting happily as they worked.


    I immediately got into character and deliberately asked, ¡°Why are you preparing so many dishes, are you expecting guests at home?¡±


    My mom said absently while teasing the child, ¡°Your dad might be bringing a friend back, right? In the afternoon, he sent me a message to prepare some home-cooked food and deliberately said to make some specialty dishes.¡±From N?velDrama.Org.


    I washed my hands and went over to tease Charles a bit, the little guy babbling at me with his teeth bared in a cute way.


    That little expression amused us all, and he himself squinted his little eyes and giggled a fakeugh with us and wiggled his little butt.


    It¡¯s only his small eyes that make mement, ¡°All of us in the family have big eyes and double eyelids, and he¡¯s the only one who still has a pair of small eyes that don¡¯t look like anyone¡¯s!¡±


    My mom looked at him and praised him while smiling, ¡°Small eyes are good, focusing and looking good! People with single eyelids have a kind of spirit!¡±


    I bristled and looked at my mom with a cozy look on my face and said, ¡°Mom, you¡¯re too unprincipled, aren¡¯t you? He has no ws in your eyes!¡±


    My mom immediately added, ¡°There are plenty of examples of people who grew up and went to sleep and woke up with double eyelids and big eyes!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± I asked.


    My mom looked unimpressed, ¡°Of course it¡¯s true! Besides, who says our Charles isn¡¯t good looking? Who dares to say he¡¯s not a little handsome?¡±


    Hilda¡¯s immediately chimed in, ¡°Mrs. Smith, you¡¯re absolutely right, Charles is indeed a handsome little man!¡±


    It¡¯s nice to be happy as a family, if not ¡­ Hi! Why am I thinking of this hypothetical again.


    It really seems like I need to do what my dad said and hurry up and get it over with and end all this misery!


    My mom and I were having a conversation and the atmosphere was quite cordial, and not long after that, there was talk from the doorway and my dad walked in with ke.


    My mom immediately got up to wee him, ¡°Oh my! So it¡¯s Mr. Rowe, Bruce didn¡¯t tell me clearly, he just said he had a friend over for dinner, but it turns out to be Mr. Rowe, what an honored guest!¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Smith, excuse me!¡± ke¡¯s warm voice came before he handed over the gift in his hand, looking at me like I was simply dumbfounded.


    When did this whole gift thing happen?


    Look at me in a daze!


    My mom¡¯s acting skills are the most perfect, as soon as she turned around and saw me still standing in the same ce, she immediately waved to me, not forgetting to warmly say to ke, ¡°This is my daughter, Daisy, who is settled in Newport, and she is bringing her children back for vacation! Daisy, let me introduce you to Jerome, the young and talented head of RONE Group!¡±


    I marveled, my mom knows a lot, no wonder she acted so skillfully, it is obvious, they are also familiar with it!


    It¡¯s a moment that I don¡¯t even know how much more there is to it than I realize.

 Chapter 175: “It’s so great.

    Since they were all good actors, I had to rush into the scene and nodded to ke, ¡°Hello Mr. Rowe! Wee!¡±


    I hugged Charles and hurried out of the way, signaling him, ¡°This way, have a seat!¡±


    As they took their seats, Hilda came out for a lie down, ced a te of fruit on the table, and swept ke without moving for a moment before going back to the kitchen!


    ke, on the other hand, sat down with my dad and teased Charles in my arms!


    While dinner was being served, Scarlette¡¯s mom called to say that the kids were having a hard time ying and that Lilly and Oliver were staying at her house for dinner.


    I was much more rxed in turn, after all, they had already met ke yesterday by ident, and I was really afraid that they would say the wrong thing! By staying at her house, I was both relieved and safe, and I didn¡¯t have to worry about time, they wouldn¡¯t be back until bedtime I¡¯m afraid.


    The whole time we were eating, my dad was talking to Jerome about business matters, and the two of them chatted without rushing! There was always a mention of Sheel Pharma, though not too obviously!N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    From Jerome¡¯s mouth, we can hear some extra words, it seems that this Jerome has developed a new anti-cancer product, and the clinical effect is quite outstanding, which has attracted the attention of the industry.


    But there has been a dy in cing it in Sheel Pharma. from their climb, I could tell or hear that my dad was trying to probe for some truth!


    It may seem like a boring chat, but once people in the business listen to it, it¡¯s quite a valuable secret conversation that will be listened to, and it¡¯s incredibly informative.


    I fed Charles while quietly watching Hilda.


    Sure enough, I realized that her phone was snapped to the console not far from the dining room table! And with a te covering it, it looked like she did strike!


    My dad and ke have taken the drama to the extreme, pure businessman mode, and this family dinner is of course even more extraordinary.


    At the end of the day, it can already be heard in their conversation that Jerome, who is the big boss, does have another idea of the intention is already obvious, he feels that the current Sheel Pharma is a bit of a small horse-drawn cart, somewhat burdened! Some of the old shareholders are not doing much, so he currently has no intention of putting new products in Sheel Pharma.


    Anyone could hear that he wanted to find anotherpany to work with!


    But when it came to the point, my dad changed the subject and didn¡¯t continue.


    He whetted his appetite and then let it go gently, just right. My dad¡¯s move is really brilliant, this is a sophisticated businessman. Even if he was talking about real business, he would surely win.


    Jerome, of course, understood what my dad was trying to do and didn¡¯t continue, and both of them nodded off as they saw fit.


    But then he then asked about the old street. My dad didn¡¯t hide it, and the two of them talked on the subject again untilte in the evening, when Jerome got up to leave!


    I have to marvel at the y, it¡¯s simply brilliant!


    The drama can be yed to such a god, the opposite no matter how many high people invited can not find half a point of loopholes.


    When my dad returned from seeing Jerome off, my mom pressed with feigned concern, ¡°Hubby, are you interested in this new Jerome product?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not the only one who dares to be interested, the whole industry is watching!¡± The high and mighty look responded to my mom¡¯s question, and then sat down on the couch with feigned exhaustion.


    Hilda will be here in a minute with the tea.


    My mom has a look of understanding, ¡°I told you, why are you so concerned, get up early in the morning and work hard ¡­ but we can¡¯t be too adventurous, right? This ancient street has not yet been determined, and you ¡­¡±


    ¡°You stay out of our business!¡± My dad retorted to my mom, ¡°You¡¯re just ratty, this isn¡¯t a whole old street¡¯s worth anymore, don¡¯t be enlightened!¡±

 Chapter 176: It’s even worse when you can’t eat

    Once my mom heard my dad m her like this, not only did she not get angry, but instead she came over to me, ¡°Are you saying it¡¯s true, that it¡¯s really more valuable than this ancient street?¡±


    My dad as if being hit the point of interest in general, immediately spirit up to sit up straight, reached out and took the cup of tea, gently blew a sip, before solemnly said, ¡°That¡¯s, you also know, now the chances of cancer is more and more, cancer treatment is more and more attention, who can get this project, that is not a one-off! This is a long term business, and a long term that everyone wants to grab!¡±


    I noticed that there was an extra cell phone on the antique nter in the living room, and I hadn¡¯t even noticed when it had been there.


    ¡°So you can¡¯t sway any of the shareholders, can you? They¡¯re not easy to work with, they¡¯re all old guys, they¡¯re looking for stability.¡± My mom said helplessly, ¡°Didn¡¯t Jerome say that these antiques are just a bunch of uncarvable rotten wood? It¡¯s hard to turn them around! What else can you do? It¡¯s hard to persuade!¡±


    ¡°Of course I won¡¯t do anything thatborious!¡± My dad put down the teacup in his hand and moved closer to the sofa again


    ¡°Then why are you talking to Jerome for so long? There¡¯s nothing we can do to change things! If it¡¯s good enough, it¡¯s not hard to eat it!¡± My mom discouraged and hit my dad with a blow.


    My dad waved his hand and said impatiently, ¡°Gee, what do you know? Effort, but it does not mean that you can not be adaptable, why do you just have to bump into it, do not bypass the problem, take shortcuts! Opportunity ¡­ What do you mean by opportunity? Opportunity is the need for us to strive for, understand?¡±


    My momughed instead of being angry and disliked my dad, ¡°You¡¯re giving me lessons again! Alright then, sit here and change, we won¡¯t bother you, Charles is sleepy.¡±


    My mom turned her attention back to me when she finished and came back with a nod to the brakes in time to stop the conversation! This topic was just perfect up to this point!


    The point is the reminder: fight for the opportunity!


    Edith ran right over and took Charles from my words, ¡°I¡¯ll put him to bed! You take a break too, it¡¯s been a long day with you!¡±


    I handed Charles to Edith and casually said, ¡°I did get a little tired.¡±From N?velDrama.Org.


    In fact, I¡¯ve been doing so much better, the time it takes to feel tired is getting shorter, I can feel this, although I haven¡¯t been back for a review yet, I¡¯ll have to do that this time when I go back to Newport.


    I was just about to go to my room when it suddenly hit me, ¡°Lilly and Oliver aren¡¯t back yet!¡±


    My dad then opened his eyes and looked at the time, ¡°It does seem a littlete, go call back!¡±


    As he was talking, Oliver, pulling his sister like an adult, had walked in. Analyzing the expression, it looks like Lilly was forced to be pulled back by Oliver, because Lilly had an unhappy face.


    But when we entered the living room, Oliver came running over with a smile, ¡°Mommy, we¡¯re home! My sister said it was toote, so she brought me home!¡±


    Lilly looked over at Oliver abruptly, who gave her a non-traceable squeeze before she loosened her crumpled face, ¡°Grandpa! Mommy!¡±


    My dad immediately smiled and held out his hand toward Lilly, who was ttered and ran over, pounced on her grandpa, and asked with her little face upturned, ¡°Grandpa, they said that this ancient street belongs to our family, is that true?¡±


    My dad reached out and elephants her, looking down at her waiting face of anxiety.


    ¡°Do you wish it were true?¡± Her grandfather was in no hurry to answer, arriving with a rhetorical question.


    ¡°I sure hope so!¡± Lilly immediately perked up, her eyes lit up with suspicion and emphasized, ¡°Is it really ours?¡±

 Chapter 177 – A Lesson from Grandpa

    I could see the glint in Lilly¡¯s eyes at this point, all stupid hope! Just like Robert and his family, there was a greed that was hard to hide.


    My dad scrutinized Lilly with a solemn look on his face, ¡°So first you have to answer a question for Grandpa, do you know what quality we most wanted you to have when you were born?¡±


    I didn¡¯t think my dad would ask apletely unsticky question.


    The gleam in Lilly¡¯s eyes shifted to confusion and a soft ¡°I don¡¯t know, dad never told me.¡±


    My dad said in a warm voice, ¡°Well then, how about Grandpa tells you all about it today?¡±


    Lilly nodded, showing her childlike innocence, her eyes full of adoration as she saw her grandfather, waiting intently, an expression rarely seen on her face.


    I was going to take Oliver back to his room, but immediately changed my mind and hurriedly sat down, put my arm around Oliver and sat a ¡®shhh¡¯ gesture at him, pointing to his grandpa, and Oliver, being as smart as he is, instantly understood in seconds.


    How could I pass up such a great learning opportunity? I had to hear what my dad had to say.


    Oliver instantly pricked up his ears as well.


    My dad saw Lilly seriously, with a gentle smile on his face, and said in a loving tone, ¡°Grandpa has a lot of books here, there is time for Grandpa to take you through them one by one, and from within these books you can see the qualities of the various characters, and although you may not understand them now, once you¡¯ve read them and memorized them you¡¯re bound to stand out and be the best of your generation. ¡± My dad then asked, ¡°Do you understand what it means to stand out?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just better than everyone else!¡± Lilly exined in a childish voice.


    Her grandfatherughed out warmly, ¡°Well, Lilly is smart enough to interpret it that way too! The exact interpretation is: it means all revealed! It means that if our Lilly had read the books, she would have been in a group of people and it would have all revealed itself.¡±


    Sure enough, Lilly was enraptured, and she did like to be in the limelight.


    ¡°Not only do we want you to stand out, but we also want you to be caring, smart, tough, and unique. Do you understand what those mean?¡±


    Lilly, a little timid and cautious, said, ¡°Does that mean I¡¯ll be unique?¡±


    His grandfatherughed and reached out to rub her head, ¡°You are really smart, that¡¯s what I mean! But this unique is only after you continue to work hard, everyone is born equal and ordinary, you want to be different, unique, you have to continue to improve themselves, from the book to learn the essence, do not read the book is never!¡±


    ¡°Grandpa you are amazing. Everyone on the ancient streets says you¡¯re the best and most cultured in Southend!¡± Lilly¡¯s face was worshipful, thepliment was off the cuff.


    My dad, amused by these words,ughed out loud and put his arm around Lilly, ¡°So, do you want to be the best in other people¡¯s eyes too?¡±


    Lilly was a little skeptical, but her eyes were all eager, ¡°Can I do it?¡±


    Her Grandpa was fairly certain, ¡°Of course it can work, Grandpa wasn¡¯t the greatest in his life! But Grandpa was willing to learn, and knowledge is our power, the superpower that can change everything!¡±


    Lilly, as if awakened by these words, became exuberant all of a sudden. Before she could say anything, Oliver, fearing to be left behind, immediately shouted, ¡°Grandpa, then I¡¯m going to learn from you too. if Lilly can do it, so can I!¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    My dad immediately asked while the iron was hot, ¡°So do you guys want to run the street yourselves and make it yours!¡±


    ¡°Huh? Grandpa is this okay, you still haven¡¯t told me if the street really belongs to our family like those people said?¡± Lilly circled back to the question.


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s our own family!¡± My dad¡¯s tone was quite proud, and his answer was decisive and dominant.


    Even I, not to mention the kids, felt an instinctive stiffening of my spine and pride like never before.


    ¡°So ¡­ so we really do own the street?¡±


    ¡°Right!¡±


    ¡°¡­ Ah! Awesome!¡±


    Lilly let out a gasp! Interrupting his grandfather, I couldn¡¯t help but look over at my dad and shrug a little in discouragement!


    My dad raised his hand to stop me and continued to say to Lilly, ¡°So Lilly, do you want to help me n and manage this street together? After all, I¡¯ll be getting older and there wille a time when I won¡¯t be able to manage it, then you¡¯ll have to manage it from now on!¡±


    Lilly responded immediately, but then questioned, ¡°Grandpa, I take it, you mean you¡¯re giving me this street from now on?¡±


    ¡°That depends on whether or not you can carry the burden, if you can, it¡¯s yours! The prerequisite is that you have to work hard to make yourself strong, so strong that others can¡¯t defeat you and take away what you have in your hands, that¡¯s the only way!¡±


    That¡¯s such a ssic statement from my dad, having to be able to protect what everyone else is eyeing so that it doesn¡¯t get taken away from you.


    Like my Medikit Inc! I¡¯m not protected, which only means that I¡¯m not strong enough.


    ¡°Will I be okay, Grandpa?¡± Lilly asked uncertainly.


    ¡°It will work because you¡¯re one of a kind!¡± My dad¡¯s affirmed.


    ¡°Okay, Grandpa I want to stay here and learn from you!¡± Lilly¡¯s words were full of childishness, but with direction.


    I saw Hilda make a pretense of stepping out and cleaning up, removing her phone in the process.


    My dad and I looked at each other in disbelief!


    And I¡¯m d that what I just said was recorded in its entirety.


    Robert¡¯s favorite thing to hear would have to be my dad¡¯sment that the street would be for Lilly from now on, and he said exactly what his family was thinking, so it looks like today¡¯s purpose was aplished!


    Just then a message came in on my cell phone.

 Chapter 178: This Asshole

    I hurriedly pulled out my cell phone and looked at it, but it was Hannah¡¯s.


    She sent just a few words, ¡°All is well! Already exchanged capital verification reports! Sit back and wait for a response!¡±


    I rushed back to her, ¡°Roger that! I¡¯ve spiked him!¡±


    Hannah got one right back, ¡°?¡±


    I tickled the corners of my mouth and smiled slightly, ¡°Watch the show! Go back and talk in detail!¡±


    Hannah typed, ¡°OK!¡±


    I clutched my cell phone and watched the kids still interacting with their grandpa, and a quick sigh of relief came over me, the image was really too good to be true!


    And, today¡¯s lesson was so wonderful, I was so impressed, my dad didn¡¯t say a single word of reprimand the whole time, and the happy rapport not only had an excellent effect, but also mobilized and engaged them.


    It seems that there are no more obstacles to the n of keeping both children, and the many concerns I had, fearing that Lilly¡¯s personality would worry Mom and Dad, have now dissipated.


    In the evening when they were all asleep, I quietly went to my mother¡¯s room and told my mom that I might be departing for a trip back to Newport soon.


    She was shocked and immediately asked me back, ¡°Why? Why are you leaving? Is something going on?¡±


    I hurriedlyforted my mom, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the one in trouble is Robert¡¯s mistress, her child suddenly disappeared and was taken away without a word.¡±N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°Robert has a child out there?¡± My mom was instantly enraged, ¡°He ¡­ he¡¯s an asshole!¡±


    I hurriedly pressed her to point outside, and she immediately nodded and suppressed the fire.


    Then I told them about the woman outside one by one, of course I still avoided the important things. My mom indignantly said, ¡°He is bad to the extreme, we have long been mentally prepared, but did not expect it to be this bad! Hey ¡­¡±


    My mom sighed, the corners of her eyes slightly red, and patted the back of my hand, I smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I chose this path, this person, all by myself. So, I have no regrets, but it¡¯s up to me to right this wrong, and I just want to send them all to hell.¡±


    ¡°This brute is truly incorrigible, originally I was still thinking, for the sake of the three children, to give him a way out, lest the children grow up and hate us, but now it seems that he is simply a disgrace to the children!¡± My mom was indeed furious, otherwise she never said such heavy words.


    ¡°Mom, said the kids, I talked to Dad and I¡¯m going to leave LillyOliver with all of you.¡±


    ¡°No problem, I was just about to mention this to you too!¡± My mom was immediately happy to hear my offer.


    ¡°It turns out I only wanted to keep Oliver, but Dad said to keep them all so Robert wouldn¡¯t hold her hostage.¡±


    ¡°Your dad¡¯s right, Lilly stays too! We can¡¯t loose any of our kids!¡± My mom¡¯s attitude was also very clear.


    ¡°The boy has a bit of a dunce¡¯s temperament, so you¡¯ll have to worry about that, and I¡¯ll bring Charles around when he¡¯s still young.¡±


    ¡°How long can you stay back this time?¡±


    ¡°Depends on the police lineup! There are no more problems, so I cane back for a few more days.¡± I exined, fearing that my mother would be upset.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t do anything wrong, let them investigate, you just feel at ease and cooperate with the investigation, no need to be afraid, no need to be burdened, but whoever started it is responsible, don¡¯t bring innocent people along. That child is not at fault, at what point, you can¡¯t take a shot at the child.¡±


    I nodded solemnly, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry, if it wasn¡¯t for this rtionship, I¡¯d still love that kid!¡±


    ¡°And don¡¯t you be lovey-dovey, just take care of the ones we own and raise them to be useful. Why don¡¯t Charles stay too, I can take! That way you won¡¯t have a single worry about going back!¡±


    My mom encourages me and doesn¡¯t forget to lighten my load!


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave Edith behind too then! In case it doesn¡¯t work out she can still take him back to Newport!¡± I was a little worried but nodded my head in agreement when I thought that it might not really take me more than a few days to get back.


    My mom reassured me, ¡°The kids are better off left with us than around you, and this time we left Lilly behind, and we guided and guided her, so she would know how great it is to know her mom. Let her know how great mom is and how painful it is when you are sick! She¡¯ll naturally be close to you and not learn from Robert his family.¡±


    I leaned close to Mom¡¯s arms like it was the old days again and said with a happy face, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s so nice to have you guys, I feel like I¡¯m in the old days again! Like a princess!¡±

 Chapter 179 – No More Attachments

    ¡°How old you are to be a child with mom around!¡± My mom stroked my forehead, ¡°My daughter is so beautiful, kind and virtuous, she really blinded their eyes! If you¡¯re looking for another one in the future, you must find a man who really cares for you to the bone, my daughter deserves it!¡±


    Inexplicably, my eyes unexpectedly surfaced ke is that face, and his imposing appearance. Surprisingly, there is also now his mature and steady, extraordinary figure.


    Still, I was reserved and told my mom, ¡°Mom! I¡¯m the mom of three kids, what else am I looking for? I don¡¯t have that kind of courage anymore, I¡¯ll raise them alone!¡±


    My mom immediately retorted, ¡°Don¡¯t be so pessimistic, you¡¯re still young, you still have a lot of youth left, and the child is all of ours, we¡¯ll work together! But you should also have your own life. Youth should not be wasted, you just did not meet a good man, there will be a good ending!¡±


    I grinned cheekily, ¡°Thanks mom!¡±


    ¡°I just hope you find true happiness and have two more!¡± My mom was really daring.


    I couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Mom, give me a break, now I¡¯m regretting it and having it!¡±


    ¡°The man who loves you would like to have children of his own¡­ you can¡¯t be too selfish.¡±


    ¡°Still love my people? Wait until you have one!¡± I deliberately avoided the question.


    ¡°Also, this time, it has to be enough to touch my daughter!¡± My mom is all about pampering me.


    The following day. I did receive a telephone call from the Newport police, asking me for an interview. Despite the fact that I had made it clear that I was in Southend at the moment, neither of them had the slightest room to back down or ease up, their tone was unquestioning and they gave me a time limit of just six hours to be in ce! It seems that I can¡¯t afford not to go back!


    Looking at the time, I did have to leave right away to make it.


    I exined to the kids & Edith that I had to go back to Newport on an important errand and would be back when I was done.


    LillyOliver both said that they would be good listeners to their grandparents and would love to stay.


    It was reassuring and moreover full of pleasure.


    My dad rushed to arrange a car for me and had the driver take me to the airport as I hurried out of the house.


    On the way, I dialed ke to inform him that I was on my way to the airport.


    He didn¡¯t seem to care much about it, and only seemed to ¡®hmm¡¯ twice on the phone, with an attitude and lightness.


    I lost interest in saying more and ndly said, ¡°I¡¯m hanging up then!¡±


    He still had a faint ¡®hmmm!¡¯


    Hang up the phone I am a little inexplicably lost, the heart cursed, this person, really boring, once upon a time is this way, and now is still this kind of behavior, cold and hot!


    It caused my heated emotions to cool down for a moment.


    When I arrived at the airport, I changed my boarding pass and went straight to the boarding gate, alone, unattached and lightly loaded, but with a bit of firmness and determination.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    After boarding the ne I found my seat and was just about to put my bag away, but I was stunned and nailed in ce ¡­

 Chapter 180: An Accidental Companion That Wasn’t an Accident

    What I didn¡¯t expect was to be sitting in the seat next to me, ke, who had just given me the cold shoulder on the phone.


    He saw me standing still and gestured behind me, where a long line of people waiting to move forward had formed.


    I reacted then, smiling apologetically down at them and hurrying into my seat.


    But I didn¡¯t forget to ask him, ¡°Are you going to Newport too?¡±


    He asked rhetorically, not knowing if he could, ¡°Is there anywhere else this flight could go?¡±


    I was so angry, I put my bag away and stopped paying attention to him!


    He seemed to sense the change in my mood and asked me as if he had nothing to say to me, ¡°Did you leave all the kids behind? When do you n toe back?¡±


    I asked him back in the same tone he had just used, ¡°Do you think, I can say this for myself?¡± .


    I¡¯m really right, that¡¯s exactly what¡¯s bothering me, and I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going to happen when I go back this time. Who knows? I guess it depends on the speed of the police as to whether I stay or go!


    When I answered the phone in the morning, I could sense that they sounded bad, as if I was the one who had taken the child.


    As soon as he heard my answer, he hooked his lips in a smile and spat out, ¡°Little tantrumse on pretty fast!¡±


    I¡¯m a little shaken up, and this is really a ssic line between ke and me.


    I wasn¡¯t quite used to his face after all, and always somehow wanted to look at him and look for the same thing!


    He seemed to understand my actions and looked over to me as well, and as his four eyes met, he opened his mouth, but his voice improved quite a bit, bing softer and meeker, ¡°You¡¯d better take advantage of the takeoff to get some sleep and recuperate. Hmm?¡±


    I immediately closed my eyes without rebuttal, not obediently, but too embarrassed to face the current state of affairs.


    A heartfelt worry, missed for twelve years, loved but not loved was right in front of him. Even though it was first ss, it wasn¡¯t as loose as it could have been! Sitting next to each other at almost zero distance, having to spend more than two hours of flight together, might as well close your eyes to block out the embarrassment!


    He didn¡¯t bother me either, and softly asked the stewardess for a thin nket to cover me with, and didn¡¯t say a word! Silently he stood by my side.


    Maybe it was the slight buzzing that apanied the ne¡¯s takeoff, or the fact that I talked to Mom sotest night that I actually fell asleep after a while.


    And a heavy sleep!


    It wasn¡¯t until the announcement came from the flight attendant alerting passengers that they were about to arrive at their destination airport and the ne was descending that I woke up and stretched.


    His voice came through as well, ¡°Really asleep?¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh! ¡±


    He gently calmed me down and told me to rx and answer any questions they asked me, emphasizing the importance of being truthful. He also told me to stay calm no matter what I encountered when I went out!


    I nodded and reassured him in turn, ¡°Just rx! I¡¯m not nervous!¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    I think he¡¯s the one who¡¯s a little nervous! It¡¯s a lot of rambling.


    He probably heard the dislike in my tone and reached over to examine me before apologizing, ¡°I ¡­ probably won¡¯t be able to go out with youter!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay! I¡¯ll be fine on my own. Scarlette ising to pick me up!¡± I said to myself, but there was no denying that there was a loss in my heart.


    When I could get off the ne, I took the lead in carrying my bag, gave her a snappy wave, pointed outward, and walked out.


    Almost at the exit, I see Scarlette in the crowd, and she sees me too, jumping up and down and waving at me.


    I want to run over to her in a big step, but at this time, I realized that it is not as simple as I thought, the exit of the airport is surrounded by a lot of reporters, it seems to have known that I am the arrival of this kind of flight!


    I was just about to walk out fast to meet up with Scarlette, who¡¯de to pick me up.


    Good Lord, those reporters came out like a swarm of bees when they saw me.


    At first there are only a few, the development of a bit of a watertight situation, I have never seen such a situation, indeed a bit panicked, almost some can not fight.


    And Scarlette was squeezed out a good distance.


    Just as I was panicking, a few burly men, like soldiers of God, suddenly appeared in front of me, quickly separating those reporters and opening up a pedestrian passage for me.


    But within a few steps, I was stopped by two policemen who asked me about my identity and took me straight away.


    Scarlette, who hade to pick me up, could only look on in disbelief as she watched me being put into a police car and driven away!

 Chapter 181 – Questioning by the police

    To be honest, my heart was very ufortable at this point, and even though ke repeatedly reminded me to cooperate with the investigation, treating me like this was a serious blow to my self-esteem.


    On the way, I didn¡¯t say a word and they didn¡¯tmunicate with me.


    It wasn¡¯t until I went to one of the station¡¯s parlor rooms that I was reced by two officers with a fairly friendly demeanor who smiled at me and gestured, ¡°Daisy? Don¡¯t be nervous, it¡¯s just a routine inquiry, have a seat!¡±


    ¡°Do you know Ryan?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± I nodded my head, expressing it with certainty.


    ¡°How did you meet?¡±


    ¡°I met my son two months ago when I went to pick him up from school!¡±


    ¡°Remember the exact date?¡±


    ¡°Remember, it was my son¡¯s birthday and I wanted to pick it up for his birthday!¡± And then I said exactly what my Oliver¡¯s birthday was.


    Their questions weren¡¯t really difficult at all, they were minor, I didn¡¯t feel the slightest bit of pressure, and they even asked me why I had chosen this time of year to go back to Southend.


    I just answered the question as I thought it was at the time and did not hide my own opinion.


    Everything seemed to go well, and the inquiry wasn¡¯t even an hour old before they let me go.


    Just as I was walking out of the parlor, to my surprise, in the hall outside, I saw Robert, whom I hadn¡¯t seen in a few days.


    He looked a bit haggard, and the moment he saw me, his face immediately put on anxiety, running over with big strides and grabbing my hand, ¡°My dear, you¡¯ve been wronged! It is all my fault! Did they make things difficult for you?¡±


    I gave him a faint look and shook my head without opening my mouth, I was really toozy to still y along with him here.


    ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll take you home!¡± He said, reaching down and eleminating me in his arms, nodding slightly with the cop, ¡°We can leave right!¡±


    ¡°Yes, but don¡¯t leave Newport just yet, we may still be asking for you at any time!¡±


    I suddenly stopped dead in my tracks and looked back at the officer who questioned me, ¡°By the way Sir, no news at all about the kid?¡±


    The officer probably didn¡¯t expect me to ask him that question out of the blue, and froze for a moment and said, ¡°Yes, no news yet!¡±


    At the gate, I saw Scarlette, who had rushed over, and she came straight over, scrutinizing me and asking a follow-up question, ¡°Daisy, how¡¯s it going? They didn¡¯t give you a hard time, did they?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, not too damaging, extremely insulting, I actually had a day when I was brought back to the police station for questioning, it¡¯s really a perfect life¡± I breeze over to the pile of reporters squatting outside the police station.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯ll get you out safely!¡± He said, and then brought me closer to his side, fearing that I might have the slightest slip-up in my stance.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, showmanship is your forte!¡± Scarlette disliked him in a bad mood, ¡°There are many children, it doesn¡¯t matter if you lose one or two!¡±From N?velDrama.Org.


    Robert paused in his steps and looked over at Scarlette, ¡°Scarlette, since you¡¯re Daisy¡¯s best BFF, you shouldn¡¯t be saying things like that, at this time!¡±


    Scarlette immediately pulled back and rushed forward, turning on him aggressively and asking, ¡°So what am I supposed to say?¡±

 Chapter 182 – Who’s Making Waves?

    ¡°Still not ashamed to argue in front of all these reporters?¡± I stopped Robert with a yell!


    He stopped talking then, escorted me, got me to my car, and I gave Scarlette a wink, which she got in a second, waved Robert off to take care of me, got in her car and left.


    It took a lot of effort for Robert to break through the thicket of reporters and go straight home.


    In the car, I kept scratching my cell phone, deliberately ying it loud, and it was full of the situation I was in when I came out of the airport being mobbed, and the reporters aggressively pursuing me.


    To be honest, I didn¡¯t hear a word they were asking at the time.


    Now that it¡¯s quiet and I¡¯m hearing the questions, it seems like everyone thinks I¡¯m the suspect who kidnapped the kid, and being summoned back by the police now confirms it even more.


    The video is also edited with footage of Amelia on her knees bawling for her baby. That tragic look is really the first tragedy on earth.


    In thements section, it was more of everything, most of them using me of looking soft and sickly, but actually being a woman with a bad heart, and they thought the child was innocent and shouldn¡¯t be treated like that by a few years old. Telling me to hurry up and release the innocent child and go back to school and his mom.


    I¡¯m actually curious as to who this is that¡¯s hiding Ryan.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    And seeing the video, escorting me out of which stout men, appeared very nned, disappeared quickly, at a nce is to have trained, my heart is clear, it is ke¡¯s people.


    But strangely enough, no one objected to the men, presumably assuming, as they did, that it was arranged by the police.


    Robert reached over and jerked the phone out of my hand, reassuring me in a warm voice, ¡°Stop reading this, don¡¯t let it get you down, it will pass!¡±


    I twisted my head to look at him for a long time before I asked him faintly, ¡°Tell me the truth, is Ryan your child?¡±


    Honestly, I really can¡¯t read this guy anymore. The kid was kidnapped, what kind of mood is he in at this point?


    Robert shook his head with a helpless face, and then he also became more and more grumpy, looking at me with scarlet eyes, ¡°Honey¡­ you believe me, I¡¯m really burnt out right now! ¡­ Can you ¡­ you not push me like this?¡±


    I pointed at the phone, ¡°You¡¯re the one that made the whole world push me! Now, the whole world is pushing me! Calling me a wife with a bad heart! You tell me, how can I trust you?¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s not my will either, I don¡¯t know why this is happening, my whole focus is on Medikit Inc ¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention Medikit Inc to me, don¡¯t talk to me about some crappy Medikit Inc again, I don¡¯t care about any Medikit Inc!¡± my tone was arrogant, as if Medikit Inc had lost its value of existence in my eyes!


    ¡°I just want peace and quiet, Robert!¡±


    I say this as a hint to Robert that I¡¯vee back to Southend with a greater sense of purpose this time. This sends a message that the Southend dynamic is real. So that he can elerate the Medikit Inc decision, which is what I¡¯m really trying to do.


    The gate of the vi area, the same situation, squatting arge number of journalists, see our caring, are not afraid of death of raw pounced over, like a zombie blockbuster.


    It was hard to get home and I wanted some peace and quiet, but before I could sit down, Robert¡¯s mom rushed in, followed by Robert¡¯s dad, Daniel.

 Chapter 183 – Ugly Face

    I didn¡¯t move and just sat there, watching coldly as they pounced on me.


    Robert moved forward to stop it, but Charlotte pushed him out of the way, ¡°Daisy, where have you been hiding Ryan? Hand it over?¡±


    I looked over at Charlotte, quite a bit more haggard than before, and it looked like she had a genuine crush on Ryan.


    Instead ofughing, I asked her rhetorically, ¡°Ryan?¡­ Which Ryan? Why did I give it to you?¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Little whore! Are you still pretending to be stupid, do you believe I¡¯ll let the police arrest you right now?¡± Charlotte instantly grimaced at my words and roared in anger.


    ¡°Go ahead! I¡¯ll be right here!¡± I said with certainty.


    Daniel also stepped forward, ¡°Daisy, you don¡¯t even let go of a child, he¡¯s still so young, it¡¯s been days and you still don¡¯t give it back, are you looking for death?¡±


    I gave Daniel a stern look, followed by Robert, ¡°What are they saying? I can¡¯t understand a bit of it, so exin it to me!¡±


    ¡°Mom, can you guys stop adding to the chaos, there¡¯s already enough chaos out there!¡± Robert¡¯s said helplessly to a fault and with a rather sad expression, ¡°Daisy just got back, how can she take the baby when she¡¯s not even here?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with adding to the chaos? We¡¯ve done everything we can to keep her out of trouble, and Ryan¡¯s a kid who doesn¡¯t have a grudge against anyone who would kidnap him.¡±


    ¡°Robert, the facts are in as day, she¡¯s jealous of Amelia, so she hates Ryan, and what wouldn¡¯t she dare do, given her family¡¯s money?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t hold it in when I heard that, and I let out a ¡®pfft¡¯ of augh, full of logic!


    ¡°Stop it all!¡± Robert roared.


    Knowing what I know about Robert, the look on his face at this point, it¡¯s not like he¡¯s faking it.


    Could this have nothing to do with Robert? I had thought it was a ploy by Robert to divert attention from the inte without affecting his next process of negotiating with overseas.


    Because I know that Hannah¡¯s side has put a lot of pressure on him. Before the overseas group came, the Commerce Bureau had also given Robert a stern warning not to jeopardize the city¡¯s investment process this time around. There was no way Robert didn¡¯t know the gravity of the situation.


    I was in the car on the way to the airport when I got back, and Hannah came back with a message from me saying that Robert had talked to the bank on the phone, but I could see that there was still some hesitation ¨C after all, it was too much money to eat in and then make him spit it out!


    But if it wasn¡¯t Robert, who could it be? Ryan was lost at the course, and it was a closed environment, so it¡¯s unlikely that he suddenly disappeared. Besides, he was well guarded.


    Could it be Steven, but there¡¯s no way he¡¯s going to stop Medikit Inc from expanding its business.


    Or Sherry, who has been holding a grudge against Amelia, but there¡¯s no way she¡¯s going to pick up her kid straight from the training school.


    I was secretly making all sorts of assumptions that Robert was wise enough not to fight me at this point.


    Sure enough, he looked over at me, ¡°Honey, you don¡¯t have to be angry! I do absolutely believe in you, and we must work together as a couple!¡±


    He¡¯s caging me.


    Charlotte looked like her tail had been stepped on when she heard Robert say that, ¡°Robert, are you crazy? Will she be on the same page as you?¡±


    ¡°Just cut the crap!¡± Robert chided.


    ¡°Look at her, she¡¯s sick all day long and she¡¯s always acting all high and mighty, I¡¯m telling you Daisy, with my son, there¡¯s plenty of rich girls who would love to marry him and find anyone better than you! If anything happens to Ryan, I won¡¯t spare you!¡±


    I looked at her coldly, sooner orter, I will show her how ugly her mouth is!

 Chapter 184 – Just in time

    The original calmness of his heart, exasperated by Charlotte¡¯s words to the point where many days of pleasantness had instantly melted away.


    I said coldly, ¡°Then you can hurry up and look hard, your good sons areying eggs all over the ce, maybe you can find another Ryan that won¡¯t leave me alone? ¡­ Hmph! You¡¯d have to have that first, too!¡±


    ¡°Little bitch, you¡¯re still here spilling your guts after what happened!¡± Daniel seemed like he couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and stepped forward and raised his palm at me ¡­


    At that moment, the door of the room was mmed open with a ¡°ng¡±, Daniel was startled by the sudden loud noise, his hand stopped in mid-air and looked violently toward the door. ¡­From N?velDrama.Org.


    Just at the front door, Scarlette walks in with a woman on hurried feet.


    The woman was valiant, athletic, and purposeful, and as soon as she came in she came striding over and stood directly beside me.


    I didn¡¯t know this woman at all, but the way she acted gave me an instant sense of security.


    I nced gratefully at Scarlette, you¡¯vee just in time.


    Scarlette saw what was in front of her and let out a snarl at Robert, ¡°Robert, are you just going to domesticate Daisy?¡±


    Robert was really annoyed and sent out all his grievances to Scarlette, ¡°Scarlette, don¡¯t pick on our rtionship as a couple for no reason! What do you mean by domestic violence, which eye did you see?¡±


    Scarlette immediately pointed at Daniel¡¯s hand, which he had not yet had time to lower, and roared, ¡°What is he trying to do? She¡¯s alone, she¡¯s sick, and you¡¯re all surrounding her in such an aggressive manner, do you think I¡¯m blind?¡±


    Unexpectedly, Daniel today, unlike his usual timid self, red angrily at Scarlette and cursed, ¡°What kind of a thing are you, and how dare you open your teeth ande to my house to make trouble.¡±


    ¡°Your house? The older you get, the thicker your skin gets!¡± Scarlette grunted to.


    ¡°I even hit her today, I¡¯ll see what you can do to defend her! Little bitch!¡±


    Said Daniel once again raised his hand and ruthlessly fell down to my head, but never thought that someone would be faster than him ¡­


    The woman standing beside me jerked her leg up and without hesitation kicked Daniel out of the way.


    The ¡®thud¡¯ hit the ground hard, and even I looked dumbfounded!


    It was so fast too, I didn¡¯t even see what her foot lifted and Daniel was already floating away, hitting the ground hard and convulsing.


    This ¡­ is not your average warrior! My eyes look searchingly at Scarlette, and a bright light shes under her eyes!


    Charlotte took one look at the situation and bitchily lunged towards the woman, cursing in a perky manner, which predictably ended up worse than Daniel.


    I feel a flesh pain when I look at it and close my eyes!


    Robert let out a roar, ¡°Scarlette you¡¯ve gone too far, how dare you take a swing at my parents, you¡¯re bullying me too much! Even though you are Daisy¡¯s BFF, you can¡¯t do whatever you want and strike out at old people!¡±


    He said as he went to check on his parents and help them up.


    Scarlette said with a face of disbelief and cold arrogance, ¡°You¡¯re still right, thisdy is the bodyguard Daisy¡¯s father specially arranged for her, don¡¯t you dare try to touch Daisy!¡±


    Robert, who was still checking out his parents, abruptly stopped his hand and looked at the woman and then at me.


    I looked at him coldly.


    Between us, we¡¯ve grown so cold that I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t even pretend anymore.


    ¡°You mean, my father-inw had it sent?¡± Robert was a little incredulous.


    ¡°Or what?¡± Scarlette hugged her arms with a look of contempt, ¡°I was thinking of defending myself against the people outside, but I didn¡¯t realize that you were the one who bullied her in the first ce! You don¡¯t say it was your parents who did this, they represent you!¡±


    ¡°You ¡­ shouldn¡¯t be inming the issue! I¡¯m not trying to hit Daisy!¡± warned Robert to Scarlette.


    ¡°Yeah? Didn¡¯t your dad just have a knack for having to hit people?¡± Scarlette looked over at Daniel and hooked her lips a little, ¡°I don¡¯t care how old he is, not being reasonable and raising your hand to hit someone, that won¡¯t be tolerated! He deserved to be hit!¡±


    ¡°Bitch ¡­¡± Daniel¡¯s words hadn¡¯t even been cursed when the woman moved her position and he immediately shut up obediently.


    ¡°You ¡­¡± Robert couldn¡¯t get a word in edgewise.


    I spoke indifferently, ¡°You might as well send them back! Want a child, I don¡¯t have one here. If you want toe and get me, you can do it anytime! But don¡¯t bother me anymore, the one who gets hurt won¡¯t necessarily be me! Robert, I¡¯m not so confused that I¡¯m at the mercy of others, I¡¯m just thinking that you¡¯re still the father of three children, so I¡¯m giving you a face. But if you are bent on having your way, then we will go our separate ways!¡± I said it rather calmly, without a hint of emotional ups and downs!


    Although I have not said a word about divorce so far, he should know in his heart that I am already thinking about it.


    At this point in time, his biggest fear is this decision of mine; he is afraid that I will roll up all of him!


    And behind me, the mountains of gold that he thought he could get his hands on!


    Just at this time no one expected another person to show up!

 Chapter 185 – Selling Misery at the Grand Entrance

    What a day, before the two people in the house could be sent away, another red 911 winds up at the door, and Amelia arrives at my front door with a whole bunch of reporters in tow.


    She was cloaked in a desperate frenzy of banging on the front door, screaming my name at the top of her lungs. She even ¡®thumped¡¯ on her knees outside the gate and begged me, ¡°Daisy, just let Ryan go, he¡¯s still a kid, he¡¯s still so young, he hasn¡¯t seen his mom for days, he¡¯ll be scared! Everything is my fault, take it out on me if you want to take it out on me, I¡¯m the one who shouldn¡¯t have gotten greedy and tried to touch your stuff out of my own hands ¡­¡±


    I snorted coldly and looked over at Robert, ¡°Robert, I really feel sorry for you, your lover lives in your house, drives your car, and probably has someone else¡¯s child, stupid! ¡±


    I cursed grimly.


    Robert picked up the phone and called the police straight away.


    At this time there were already a lot of people gathered outside the door, not only reporters, but also some other owners.


    I don¡¯t know why. I have a vague feeling that Amelia isn¡¯t just here to sell out.


    But what was her purpose in doing so?


    At that moment, Robert¡¯s cell phone rings, and he picks it up and just listens without speaking, hovering in ce.


    My heart is a little nervous, Robert should be the time to choose now, is there another force trying to suppress him? To stop him from checking his capital?


    The sound of sirens came from far away and I raised an eyebrow as I saw Robert hurriedly say something to the phone before ending the call.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    And that¡¯s when the people outside the gate got a little agitated, yelling at me for having the audacity to call the police and telling me to get out and give a statement.


    Charlotte¡¯s blood boiled at the cries outside and she looked at me angrily, ¡°Daisy, you¡¯re a real heartbreaker to call the police, what do you want?¡±


    I gave her a teasing smile and looked at her, ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to call the police a long time ago? Not in a hurry to find your grandchildren now?¡±


    She was so angry with me that she scratched her ears, stepped forward, pointed at my nose and yelled, ¡°Daisy, don¡¯t get cocky, if anything happens to Ryan, I won¡¯t let you go!¡±


    I smiled, stood up and said without hesitation, ¡°If you guys keep on making so much noise, sooner orter you will be three long and two short! But I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s your son who reported to the police, in fact, I¡¯m just like you, I very much hope to find the child as soon as possible, to give the public an exnation, but still remind you, before calling the grandchildren, it¡¯s still best to check the authenticity of the child, lest we make a joke again!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you fart, Ryan is our baby!¡± Daniel growled down at his neck, his hand still caressing his old back, rubbing it over and over.


    ¡°Want to go out and tell that to those reporters out there?¡± I flirted lightly.


    After the police dispersed the crowd of onlookers and dealt with Robert about the incident just now, I stood right in front of the floor-to-ceiling window and confronted Amelia, who was being controlled by the police, and as I looked at each other with four eyes, I raised the corner of my mouth slightly, picked up my cell phone, and dialed Robert.


    Robert looked back at me and picked up the phone as I whispered to him, ¡°Since she gave the car back, take it back!¡±


    Robert watched me for a few seconds, hung up the phone, and walked straight over and snatched the car keys out of Amelia¡¯s hand, and I saw Amelia struggle to grab them back again.


    But she was controlled by the police, her sinister eyes looking viciously in my direction, and I shed her a very warm, one-dimensional smile through the window.


    A farce came to an end, the crowd was dispersedpletely, and Amelia was taken away from the park in a police car.


    Sending the police away, Robert came back and handed me the car keys in his hand, ¡°You drive it from now on!¡±


    With a teasing smile, I looked over at him and asked, ¡°Me?¡±


    His eyes tightened for a moment, then shied away, realizing with hindsight that he¡¯d said the wrong thing.


    The very moment he pulled his hand back, I reached for the car keys and flung them at Scarlette with a flourish, ¡°Scarlette, put this car up for sale and donate the money to the children in the mountains for me!¡±


    As soon as I said that, Charlotte, who hadn¡¯t left yet, immediately exploded, ¡°Why? Daisy, you¡¯re not a loser, that car wasn¡¯t bought for you, you don¡¯t have the right to deal with it! You are good at pretending to be a good person, you can donate such arge sum of money just like that?¡±


    Daniel also looked at me like I was a monster, ¡°You¡¯re so cocky!¡±


    ¡°Or what?¡± I asked rhetorically, ¡°Everyone knows that this car pulls the gigolo around everywhere. You don¡¯t mind the dirt? Want everyone to point to this car and say, this is your family¡¯s car exclusively for gigolo?¡±


    My words make Scarlette snort with a gloating grin.


    Then I looked at Robert, ¡°At this time, don¡¯t you want to put some gold on your face? No one doesn¡¯t know that the Medikit Inc group joined forces with overseas, but it was your mistress who stirred up and capsized the ship!¡±


    ¡°You ¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­ Right!¡± I look over at Charlotte, who has been cross with me, and ask, ¡°Aren¡¯t you in a hurry to find your grandson? Why are you still waiting here, but don¡¯t forget, time waits for no man!¡±


    Charlotte was furious with me, a healthy step rushed over to me, but the next second she saw the valiant figure take a step forward, she immediately took a step back but pointed at me, ¡°Daisy you wait, the best kid thing has nothing to do with you, ¡­ ¡±


    Then yelled Daniel, ¡°Useless thing, what are you still guarding here for?¡±


    With that, the two men turned to leave.


    Watching their departing backs, I added meaningfully to Robert, ¡°It looks like someone is very afraid of finding that child! Maybe you¡¯re the only one who doesn¡¯t know where the kid is?¡±

 Chapter 186: Living as a Joke

    It was at this very moment that my cell phone rang, I picked it up and looked at it, it was my dad calling, I pretended to be tired and tapped on the speakerphone to pick it up, ¡°Dad!¡±


    ¡°How¡¯s it going?¡± His voice came out warmly, and it somehow put me at ease.


    ¡°Not good, I¡¯m restricted in my movements, I can¡¯t leave Newport until I find the baby, can¡¯t say at the moment when I¡¯ll be able to get back to Southend!¡±, I said as I secretly delivered a message to my dad, who definitely understood the situation I was in.


    As expected, my dad immediatelyforted me, ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious, then stay at home and cooperate with the investigation! The kids have me and your mom, we¡¯re all good! How¡¯s the Medikit Inc thing going?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know much about it, I¡¯ve been messing around with it since I got back, so let¡¯s just go with it!¡± I said a bit breathlessly, as if I was very uninterested.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Robert?¡± My dad asked sternly.


    Robert, who had been listening sideways to us talking on the phone, immediately got a jolt, ¡°¡­ Dad, I¡¯m, I¡¯m here!¡±


    ¡°Robert, you¡¯ve really disappointed me! I thought you were a person who could take on important responsibilities, but I never thought you would make such a ridiculous mess for me! I didn¡¯t want to get involved in your couple¡¯s affairs, but what have you done? I didn¡¯t hold you responsible for Daisy¡¯s illness, but now it seems that you have everything to do with her illness!¡± My dad¡¯s voice was thunderous at this point.


    ¡°I thought that, this time, I wanted to fight for it, taking this excuse of having opened up the overseas market, to give Medikit Inc another big tree to lean on, toy down some roots, but now it seems that I was overthinking it!¡± After saying that, the phone was hung up by my dad with a bark!


    The room was so silent that you could hear a pin drop.


    I closed my eyes, a look of pain on my face.


    After a long time, I opened my mouth and said to the woman Scarlette had brought with her, ¡°I¡¯m hungry! Can you get me something to eat?¡±


    As soon as my words left my mouth, she immediately turned around and headed straight for the kitchen.


    The moment I watched her sh into the kitchen, Iughed and spat out the words to Scarlette, ¡°Live and let live as a joke!¡±


    Scarlette sighed and gently reassured me, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much, your dad is just angry, how can he really just leave you alone?¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°My family lost sooner orter! What face do I have left to reach out to my family again?¡± Iughed to myself, ¡°I¡¯m all sick, and now I¡¯m a suspect?¡±


    Robert¡¯s eyes deepened, got up and said to me, ¡°Honey, you don¡¯t think too much, I still have a few things I have to take care of, so I won¡¯t apany you to eat, I know I failed you, but don¡¯t worry ¡­ I won¡¯t let people look at the joke!¡± Said turned and went out the door.


    Scarlette and I looked at each other in all directions, and Scarlette whispered, ¡°It¡¯s time to make up your mind!¡±


    ¡°I hope so!¡± I withdrew my eyes and looked to the kitchen, ¡°Call it over! I¡¯ll recognize it! ¡±


    Scarlette was busy calling the woman to introduce me, ¡°This was handpicked for you by Jerome and will stay with you from now on.¡±


    ¡°Hello! My name is Le.¡±


    I smiled at her and said in a friendly way, ¡°You got here just in time or I¡¯d really be beat up!¡±


    Scarlette and Iughed.


    ¡°Mr. Rowe thought of that and set me up yesterday!¡± Le introduced herself.


    ¡°Just stay with me for a while, you¡¯re too versatile for me to use you again when I take back Medikit Inc!¡± I said truthfully, then I looked over at Scarlette and said, ¡°I¡¯ve got to get in touch with Hannah quickly, I¡¯m worried about whates next.¡±


    ¡°Give her a call soon then! No we can¡¯t meet, I haven¡¯t seen her in days!¡± Scarlette said impatiently as well.


    I picked up the phone and called Hannah directly and she answered in seconds on her end, ¡°Daisy!¡±


    ¡°Where are you?¡± I asked, opening the door, as I heard a ruckus on the other end of the line.

 Chapter 187 Deadlines

    Hannah immediately said to me, ¡°Sophie is showing signs of waking up, I¡¯m at the hospital with Anna!¡±


    ¡°¡­ huh? Sure?¡± I burst with excitement, ¡°That¡¯s great news!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I apanied Anna to the hospital, I don¡¯t feelfortable with her body!¡± Hannah said seriously, ¡°The condition looks good so far, but there¡¯s no way to determine when she¡¯ll wake up! On your side, all that¡¯s missing is an order from Robert, but I wonder what he¡¯s hesitating about?¡±


    Hannah also knew what I wasing to the phone for and lowered her voice to me and said, ¡°I¡¯m not good at pressing on my end!¡±


    ¡°I doubt anyone interfered with his decision.¡± I said with certainty.


    ¡°You mean, something to do with this child?¡± Hannah asked.


    ¡°It should be rted, I always feel that Amelia is being directed by someone!¡± I said, a little worried, ¡°But I haven¡¯t figured out why someone would block Medikit Inc from growing? It doesn¡¯t make sense?¡±


    ¡°What did the police say?¡± Hannah asked again.


    ¡°Restricted my traveling now, but it always felt wrong, they didn¡¯t ask me much pointed questions.¡± I voiced my concerns.


    ¡°Then wait! It¡¯s true that the baby is missing!¡± Hannah reassured me, ¡°It¡¯s been over 40 hours too, we should hear something soon!¡±


    I nodded and followed up with Hannah, ¡°So should I go over there with Scarlette to check it out too? Should we keep someone with us at the hospital tonight?¡±From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s too soon to tell, we¡¯ll talk about it tonight! The point is to wake up and Anna gets worried all of a sudden!¡±


    ¡°Oh ¡­ right, what¡¯s the deadline for eptance?¡± I asked Hannah again before hanging up.


    Hannah immediately said, ¡°Tonight is thest day to negotiate, tomorrow!¡±


    ¡°So soon?¡± This was a bit unexpected; I didn¡¯t think that today would be the deadline.


    But I didn¡¯t see Robert¡¯s decision just now before he left.


    ¡°The mission trip is ahead of schedule, and two of the families have already wrapped up the process, so it¡¯s all ahead of schedule!¡± Hannah was a bit helpless, ¡°Now we can¡¯t make any more moves!¡±


    ¡°I understand!¡±


    Hanging up on Hannah, I stood up a little nervously and wandered in ce as I wondered again what Robert was holding back.


    Scarlette saw my mood and she asked me tentatively, ¡°Should we prod a little more?¡±


    ¡°No, ¡­ don¡¯t startle him!¡± I said in a deep voice, ¡°I always feel that something is not quite right.¡±


    ¡°Where do you mean?¡± Scarlette pressed me, ¡°The baby?¡±


    I shook my head, unable to say what it felt like.


    After eating, I asked Scarlette to go to the hospital to check Sophie¡¯s condition, after all, Anna is a very righteous person, this period of time, on my things are very attentive, quite a big belly, but also constantly help us out, this will be people have something, I can¡¯t be no movement.


    Scarlette looked at me a little uneasily, ¡°Are you okay? I¡¯d better stay with you! It¡¯s not like she¡¯s going to wake up right away on her end!¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s something to look into, and I have here, don¡¯t I still have Le?¡± I reassured her, ¡°Even wide-eyed stares won¡¯t help, let¡¯s just listen to God!¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go ande back quickly, if nothing happens I¡¯ll be right back!¡± Scarlette said and gave Le a few more instructions. Only then did she leave in a hurry.


    But at this point, my heart was in my throat.


    By this time, thepany had long since closed, but there was no news at all, and I knew he hadn¡¯t made up his mind yet, because if the ount was credited, I was alerted on my cell phone.


    The only glimmer of hope I have left is that there is still tomorrow morning before ten o¡¯clock!


    Now everything hase to this point, as long as Robert gives the instruction to proceed normally to negotiate with overseas, then he will plug all the holes, and the next step is the situation that he can¡¯t turn around.


    But time slipped by, minute by minute, calm as an abyss without a ripple.


    And no sign of Roberting back.


    I clutched the phone tightly and wandered back and forth from my spot, I really kind of couldn¡¯t face the fact that everything that I had designed had just gone down the drain.


    It is not clear how Robert and I will face each other next, and whether I will get back any of the assets he has removed.


    And the scariest thing is that at this point, I can¡¯t influence his decision, not to mention, behind this, how many secrets are hidden that I don¡¯t know.

 Chapter 188: A Different Nature

    Just as I was getting distracted and anxious, a crisp doorbell rang, causing my heart to plummet into my throat.


    I instinctively looked at the time on my cell phone, it was already past nine o¡¯clock in the evening, and it must have been an outsider who rang the doorbell!


    I hurriedly got up and hurried toward the stairs; anyone who was here at this hour was definitely up to something.


    By the time I sprinted down the stairs, Le had already gone to answer the door, and my eyes were glued to the door of my room, curious as to who the visitor could be.


    Soon, Le brought in a slender figure, and I eximed in surprise, ¡°Alice!¡±


    Alice is standing there with a white face, far away, the emotion in his eyes obscure, the corner of his mouth slightly pursed, seems to have a lot of things to say to me, but somewhat want to say.


    Only a few days had passed, yet she was even thinner, her skin glowing a cold, lusterless white.


    I walked straight over to her and held out my hand to her, ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    As soon as the words left my mouth, I knew there was something really wrong with my question.


    She instinctively took a half-step backward, shrinking her hand from my touch.


    My hand froze in front of her and she nced up at me, the corner of her mouth twitching, ¡°I¡¯m dirty!¡±


    With that one whisper, I was struck by lightning and looked at her in shock, and I certainly understood the meaning of her words.


    Alice hadn¡¯t been able to look at me without opening her eyes, when she saw my shocked expression, she smiled to herself, ¡°Ma¡¯am, I¡¯m here for a reason, and when I say so I¡¯m leaving!¡±


    Her tone suddenly turned a little cold, probably guessing my inner dynamics with her intelligence.


    I moved forward again and took her hand in mine, tugging at her without a second thought, ¡°Come here with me!¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    She struggled slightly, and I stubbornly didn¡¯t let go, but clutched her hand tighter and pulled her over to the couch, pressing her to sit beside me.


    Looking at her with great concern, the corners of her mouth quivered a bit, but still asked out, ¡°Have you really ¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, none of us have escaped, we¡¯re all infected!¡± She answered with certainty, with a hint of gloating.


    My grip on her hand tightened involuntarily, an unspeakable emotioning over me.


    To be honest, I¡¯m kind of kicking myself.


    But she smiled, smiled ruefully, as if she could see through my mood at this time, ¡°nothing, you do not have to me yourself, our life should be like this, no Robert I also can not! I¡¯m just a piece of shit, I¡¯ve long been dirty and can¡¯t be seen, it¡¯s nothing to do with you!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± I was still powerless to say those three words.


    ¡°In this world, there is only one person who has wronged me, but she refuses to say it!¡± Alice said stubbornly, ¡°So even if it costs me my whole life, I won¡¯t let her go!¡±


    ¡°Was it worth it?¡± I asked quietly, looking at Alice¡¯s small, still childish face with pity.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing worthwhile about it, I haven¡¯t wanted to live long anyway since I was fifteen, live one day at a time and earn one day at a time!¡± Alice smiled frankly.


    I didn¡¯t know what to say for a while, I really didn¡¯t know how to face this Alice, whether it was hatred, or pity, or regret!


    She was still in her flower season, and it wasn¡¯t supposed to end like this.


    Before I could snap out of my train of thought, Alice opened her mouth directly to change the subject and said to me, ¡°Ma¡¯am, did Robert take Amelia¡¯s baby?¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t believe what I was hearing and my head went ¡®buzz¡¯, ¡°You mean Ryan was taken by Robert?¡±


    This was so unexpected. Though I had originally thought so, thinking that Robert wouldn¡¯t let all the hints point to this kid, deflecting away from the kid so as to divert the attention of those on the inte and divert the traffic.


    However, at this point Alicees in and states where the child is going, definitely not what I understand it to mean.


    Sure enough, Alice nodded with certainty, ¡°Yes, he made Sherry take it!¡±


    ¡°Sherry?¡±


    I looked at Alice in a daze, I took her word for it of course, but I was a bit confused by my reaction, why would Robert do this?


    And it¡¯s of a different nature that he¡¯s letting Sherry take the shot.


    ¡°Where is Ryan now? Is there any danger? He¡¯s still young, so ¡­¡±


    Alice looked at me and smiled a sunny smile, ¡°Mrs. Brown, you are too kind!¡±

 Chapter 189: How do you know?

    Alice said this with that smile full of sarcasm, and the way she looked at me was also like a knife trying to peel off my inner disguise piece by piece.


    Undoubtedly, the look on her face told me she was calling me a hypocrite.


    ¡°It¡¯s true that I¡¯m also jealous, and resentful, and unwilling to deal with my husband¡¯s child outside of me.¡± I dissected myself with a straight face, ¡°But for that child, I was sincere in my thoughts. After all, I have children of my own, and I know their guts, and to be taken away so suddenly for so many days like that, he ¡­¡±


    I got a little carried away and muttered a mumbled, ¡°Why would he do that?¡±


    ¡°Robert¡¯s intention at first was simple: he wanted to calm the online storm as quickly as possible, and his biggest fear was that someone would use the child to sow discord in your rtionship and actually be forced to get an identity check!¡± Alice looked over at me, her tone sure.


    ¡°DNA?¡± I asked casually.


    ¡°Right!¡± Alice nodded affirmatively.


    ¡°He came homete that night, drunk and scarlet-eyed!¡± Alice mused, recalling the night she had spoken of.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°What day?¡±


    Alice thought for a moment, ¡°It would be the day you went to the office to face the press to dispel the rumors! It was the day you went to Southend, and Robertined that you had gone to Southend without telling him, which was a bad sign. Yes, that was the day! He said indignantly then, ¡®She¡¯s not at all the gentle creature people see her as, she¡¯s not at the mercy of anyone, it¡¯s all pretend meekness!¡±


    I grimaced, ¡°Looks like Robert finally recognized me correctly!¡±


    Alice continued, ¡°Sherry was quite pleased to see hime to us that day and Robert said you¡¯re back in Southend. Sherry also teased Robert unpleasantly. Robert was distressed at the time and Sherry dragged him back to his room.¡±


    ¡°Looks like Sherry didn¡¯t stay at Robert¡¯s side for nothing, there¡¯s a ce for her!¡± I sputtered, ¡°So how do you know that it was Robert who told Sherry to take the baby? Do they know that you know about it?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Alice said with certainty.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡± Alice sneered disdainfully, ¡°Even though Sherry defends me like a thief. But naturally I have my ways.¡±


    She finished with an evil grin and pulled out her phone, then flipped to a folder and clicked on it.


    Immediately Sherry and Robert¡¯s voices came from inside.


    ¡°Aiya ¡­ quickly lie down, what are you bothering? Drinking too much wine hurts the body.¡± Sherry¡¯s voice with charm, really did not see, Sherry actually have such a gentle side, this is the first time I heard Robert calmly interact with Sherry.


    It seems that Robert, at this time, was really at the end of his rope, and the fact that he was able to discuss things with Sherry shows how bewildered he was.


    ¡°Bitch! How dare you eat your way out!¡± Robert¡¯s voice came through, dripping with anger and viciousness, ¡°I brought her up not too badly!¡±


    The bitch he was talking about, I was sure he was talking about Amelia.


    ¡°Ha! You¡¯re not mean to her! But don¡¯t forget, there¡¯s no shortage of people around her who aren¡¯t mean to her, and you think they¡¯re all as devoted to you as I am!¡±


    ¡°Sherry, you better shut the fuck up!¡± Robert cursed angrily and Sherry was immediately silenced.


    ¡°This bitch, if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she was personally involved in taking down Medikit Inc in the first ce, I would have let her take advantage of the situation. I never thought that she would dare to sell her bitchiness to Steven. I really underestimated her.¡±


    ¡°I say a word you do not like to hear, Amelia this woman I have long checked her, she is not a peaceful master, neverck of men around her, she has more than one duck, not to mention Steven, she also with a child parents have had an affair, do you think she ¡­ ¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Robert roared, probably with the sound of shattering the cup in his hand.


    After a long time, Sherry¡¯s careful voice came out from inside again, ¡°Don¡¯t you get angry either, it¡¯s not a matter of minutes to clean her up!¡±


    There was another moment of silence on the cell phone, then came Robert¡¯s eerie tone, ¡°Daisy is my biggest worry at the moment!¡±

 Chapter 190 – Offering to help

    Sherry trailed off, ¡°What are you worried about her for?¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°Daisy this woman is not that easy to fool, as things stand now, my biggest worry is that she will turn against me, once she loses her heart to me, the loss will be too great!¡± Robert muttered, like he was talking to himself, I¡¯m afraid this is really what he had in mind.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± He burst into foulnguage, ¡°When one is unlucky, one¡¯s teeth are stuffed with cold water. One fucking wrong step at a time! I shouldn¡¯t have gotten on the Boss¡¯s boat, if I hadn¡¯t gotten involved in his bullshit power, Daisy would never have known that I would have had an outside interest, and originally, she wouldn¡¯t have taken any precautions against me at all. I wouldn¡¯t have taken a shot at her either.


    And now, well, the mess is getting bigger and bigger. Once Daisy finds out that the baby is mine, she¡¯ll never forgive me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not regretting this, are you?¡± Sherry asked again, unknowingly, ¡°Don¡¯t you have a backup n?¡±


    ¡°What the fuck do you know?¡± Robert growled, ¡°That was thest move of the game, big deal, extinction! But now Southend has a cake that holds all the dreams, and I¡¯m a fool! It¡¯s all fucking ruined at Steven¡¯s hands!¡±


    There was another silence.


    ¡°Who could have ever thought that their Lu family really has some base, it seems that the old man of the Lu family really has a brain.¡± Sherry said resentfully, her tone full of envy and jealousy.


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the Boss urging me to get into big money in the first ce, how did I get into such a passive position now? How did I fall into this pit?¡±


    Robert cursed fiercely, ¡°Now, I¡¯m taking Medikit Inc, but I¡¯m risking the most! The whole family, they all fucking borrowed light from me, but in the end? But in the end, what happened was that the power of the boss was boosted. He didn¡¯t contribute a penny, but he became the invisible boss of Medikit Inc. I¡¯m the one who charges in, he¡¯s the one who gets the benefits, and now he even dares to touch my woman. Is he worthy of being my brother? I have to take this breath sooner orter.¡±


    I finally heard what was going on here, and it seems that it was no other than his good brother, Steven, who picked Robert up on the wrong path.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t he say that when the time is ripe, he will hand over the entire circle of influence over here to you? If he can really recover the overseas channels, then the big ck market ¡­ is still not done by you?¡± Sherry asked tentatively.


    ¡°Do you see him in his current state he¡¯s willing? He¡¯s had that bitch, Amelia, set me up on the siren¡¯s lead a couple times now! What does that mean? It shows that he¡¯s got a lot of ambition! I can kind of see it now, he¡¯s trying to trade my Medikit Inc for his backing.¡± Robert cursed angrily, ¡°It¡¯s fortunate that I kept my hand. Otherwise everything would have been ruined!¡±


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you pry!¡± Robert disliked.


    ¡°If you ask me, Amelia, that bitch, should be scrapped for her!¡± Sherry suggested grimly, ¡°She¡¯s long gone from you, and you still can¡¯t let her go? Is that baby yours or not?¡±


    Robert was silent for a long time before he said stiffly, ¡°DNA was done at birth and it¡¯s mine.¡±


    ¡°Ha ¡­ I think ah, you¡¯d better do it again! Since your boss hasid hands on Amelia, that¡¯s a no-brainer, he¡¯s a lot shadier than you!¡± Sherry¡¯s words made me chuckle inwardly.


    It seems that this Sherry is not stupid at all when it counts.


    ¡°Robert, I do have a good idea that will solve your urgent problem, namely, diverting the attention of those people outside, avoiding Daisy¡¯s pursuit of you, and keeping Steven at bay for a while.¡± Sherry¡¯s voice held a hint of smugness.


    ¡°What¡¯s the idea?¡± Robert trailed off sullenly.


    ¡°How about ¡­,¡± Sherry drawled, wanting to speak.


    ¡°Say, don¡¯t fucking sell me short!¡± Robert chortled in a low voice with some impatience.


    ¡°What I mean is, why don¡¯t we just move that child. Didn¡¯t you say that the priority is to keep Daisy?¡± Sherry told Robert her idea, ¡°Take the child away, even if Daisy wants to do any DNA, she can¡¯t find the child, and when the wind dies down, then make a fake DNA report, saying that the child is Steven¡¯s isn¡¯t it.¡±


    ¡°But I ¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it! No need for you to make a move!¡± Sherry volunteered.

 Chapter 191: A Deadly Father

    After listening to the conversation between Robert and Sherry, I was simply speechless, it seems that this Sherry, is really loyal to Robert.


    I looked over at Alice and asked, full of confusion, ¡°How did they do that? Wasn¡¯t the kid in vacation ss? The police checked the surveince and didn¡¯t find anything unusual, so how on earth did she take it?¡±


    Alice smiled an evil smile, her eyes hiding a chilling aura that made people look away.


    My heart couldn¡¯t help but tighten, and the thought suddenly came to me that this Alice didn¡¯t deserve any sympathy, her heart was extremely dark, and she could to pounce on you and tear you apart at any time.


    Alice looked at me and smiled faintly, ¡°There¡¯s only one way to be unguarded, and that¡¯s to be affectionate!¡±


    ¡°Robert?¡± I trailed off incredulously, ¡°You mean Robert took cover?¡±


    ¡°Not convinced?¡± Alice asked me with a grin, ¡°The idea is set in stone, what does he care what way he acts?¡±


    I can¡¯t help but shake my head and inevitably think of my children.


    This man, too, was their father! I felt a chill run down my back.


    Alice even gloated andughed, ¡°Don¡¯t you forget, Robert is Ryan¡¯s dad, of course he has ways he can take him away!¡±


    ¡°Not that it was Sherry who did it?¡±


    ¡°Yeah! It was indeed Sherry who stepped in! No need for Robert to show his face!¡± Alice nodded fervently at me in affirmation.


    ¡°In case you didn¡¯t know, Robert was violent towards Amelia over the Jazzy incident and had Sherry add fuel to the fire, so you can imagine what would happen to her! Steven, at this point in time, simply shunned her and certainly didn¡¯t care about her situation.¡± Alice pontificated.


    I didn¡¯t interrupt and listened intently.


    ¡°And, coupled with the gigolo incident and another run-in with Steven, there had been no questions asked about that mother and child for several days, and naturally Amelia was resentful of Robert.


    When he was ready to pick up the boy, Robert made a deal with Ryan that he would take him out for a nice lunch, but only if his mom wasn¡¯t allowed to know.


    Robert let the kid sneak out first, said he¡¯d call the teacher when he got out or he was afraid the teacher wouldn¡¯t let him back in when he was done eating!¡±


    I shook my head with a bitter smile, this beast, even his own child.


    ¡°The boy was delighted, of course, and at noon, while the teacher was dividing up the children¡¯s meals, there was a lot ofmotion, with children going to wash their hands, some going to the restroom, and others running wild in the hallways¡­. And Ryan took advantage of the chaos and slipped out of his vacation ss.


    Sherry¡¯s car was parked behind the pavilion on the greenbelt, and Ryan, who had exited the unit, catapulted right into the car, where the surveince wouldn¡¯t even shine, and she easily picked up the child.


    It¡¯s the same as the child going along voluntarily and of his own ord! Everyoneplicates simple things.¡±


    ¡°Looks like the police were misled too!¡± I eximed, feeling particrly ridiculous.


    No wonder they haven¡¯t been able to find any clues and are still puzzling over how such a big kid was taken out. I didn¡¯t realize that he had legs, so he ran out of the house on his own, just like he did in a hide-and-seek operation.


    Just avoid the surveince at the entrance of the unit and it¡¯s OK! But I have to say, he has a dad who is too much of a deadbeat!


    ¡°So where¡¯s the baby now?¡± I asked Alice with a bit of urgency.


    I don¡¯t know why, but I have a bad feeling that the boy is in danger. If at first Robert was just trying to divert everyone¡¯s attention for fear of drawing fire, for fear that I would turn against him, for fear that I would force him to do the DNA and that it would jeopardize his next n.


    Now, then, it probably didn¡¯t ur to him that the trend of this matter was beyond his control.


    There¡¯s no excuse for him to say he taught Amelia a lesson if he took the child, or if he wanted to have a secret contact with the child without the outside world interfering and wanting to be hyped up again!


    The big deal is that even I can¡¯t fault the father-son rtionship.


    But now Robert is wrong in that he shouldn¡¯t have let Sherry intervene.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Of course, another reasones to mind ¡­

 Chapter 192: Another Miscalculation

    Another reason I can think of why Robert took Sherry¡¯s advice and hid the baby is that Sherry would be an ideal scapegoat once thingse out of the woodwork.


    I never believed that Robert had real feelings for Sherry.


    After all, Sherry¡¯s status is that of a nanny in our family, and even if she is now dismissed, thatbel cannot be torn away. And I suspect that Robert¡¯splete trust in Sherryes from that loyalty of Sherry¡¯s.


    Sherry is definitely his loyal stooge.


    But, once the shit hit the fan, Robert could never have hesitated, and using Sherry as an article would have easily picked himself clean.


    He¡¯s a good calctor, except that ns don¡¯t change as fast as they should, and Amelia, the idiot, not only didn¡¯t have theposure to call the police, but also came out in a big way to sell herself short.


    This makes Robert lose his mind again, be very passive, the child bes a hot potato, he can¡¯t even shake it off, no wonder he hesitates to make a choice, I think he should always be ready to break the boat.


    In case the situation could not be reversed, he could turn around and easily escape without a moment¡¯s hesitation. After all, the property that had been transferred away was enough for him to squander for several lifetimes!


    Got it. It¡¯s alling together for me!


    Alice scrutinized me and asked me tentatively, ¡°Ma¡¯am, you don¡¯t really want to save the boy, do you?¡±


    ¡°Children are innocent, just like you were back then, do you think you were at fault? Is it right that that mistake was made by your father, but Sherry turned her anger on you and ruined your life?¡± I asked her rhetorically, taking advantage of the situation.


    My rhetorical question worked; Alice visibly stiffened, but didn¡¯t pick up on it.


    ¡°You were an innocenty that year, and suffered an unwarranted death. And what about him? He was so young, he knew nothing and understood nothing, and her mother had no shame, but could he sway it?¡±


    She tickled the corner of her lips andughed silently.


    ¡°Alice, you tell me where he is?¡± I asked looking at Alice very pleadingly, ¡°I can¡¯t believe your sister is treating him kindly. Sherry is sick in her mind and you know it, you save him.¡±


    I tried to lower my tone of voice, negotiating with her so that she wouldn¡¯t get the impression that I had an arrogant attitude, and I was afraid that it might irritate her deeply hidden darkness.


    And I know very well that in this case, I can¡¯t be directly involved. If I were to tip off the police, there would be too much involved.


    The halo in Alice¡¯s eyes darkened and he asked me indifferently, ¡°Ma¡¯am, you really don¡¯t hate these people? They took your things, slept with your husband, and robbed yourpany, and you haven¡¯t thought about getting back at them?¡±


    Alice¡¯s words inexplicably stabbed at my heart.


    We looked at each other and Alice added, ¡°You really don¡¯t care if Robert ignores you and you really don¡¯t want to take back what¡¯s yours?¡±


    My eyes tightened for a moment as my heart skipped a beat, Alice¡¯s words were a little too clear. Clear enough to make me feel that she came here to tell me about the baby for a purpose.


    What¡¯s she trying to do? To get me to turn Sherry in, or to test my boundaries? And why would she want to test my boundaries?


    I collected myself and picked up where she left off, ¡°Think, Medikit Inc is what I fought for, and I¡¯m certainly not going to stand by and watch someone else take it.¡±


    I said with certainty, however, the next second I collected my breath, ¡°But honestly, it¡¯s not all about me, and at the moment I don¡¯t want my children to be harmed, I just want to minimize that harm!¡±


    Alice looked over at me with mixed emotions in her eyes.


    ¡°That being said, Medikit Inc versus a child, the child would be more important to me. As for Medikit Inc ¡­ as long as I want, I can get back everything I have!¡± I was in on the surface, but I was anxious on the inside.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Alice stood up suddenly and said faintly, ¡°I should be getting back.¡±


    ¡°Alice!¡± I called out, thinking for a moment, and said, word for word, ¡°You¡¯re not like Sherry!¡±


    She looked back at me very seriously, ¡°Mrs. Brown, you have a good heart, but it doesn¡¯t always do good!¡±


    When she finished, she turned around without hesitation and walked away with a sense of righteousness, as if she had found some answer and was all at ease.


    I slowly stood up, pinned in ce, pondering what she meant by the words she had just dropped.

 Chapter 193: Something’s happened to Amelia

    While I¡¯m still here mulling over what Alice meant by dropping that line, Lees over to me quickly with the phone in her hand, gives me a somewhat hesitant look, and says something even more rming, ¡°Daisy, something¡¯s happened to Amelia!¡±


    I instantly snapped back to Le and trailed off, ¡°Who?¡±


    Le¡¯s eyes sank for a moment, ¡°Amelia!¡±


    After saying that she handed me the cell phone in her hand, ¡°Someone just posted up a video of Amelia jumping off a building!¡±


    ¡°What? ¡­,¡± I said as I took the cell phone Le handed me and looked at the screen.


    The view is of the same upscale neighborhood where Amelia lives. Police cars with shing lights and an ambnce were parked under the high rise. Paramedics in white coats wereing in and out next to it, looking quite busy.


    The shot was taken from the angle of a high-rise tenant across the street, and it looks like it was taken with a cell phone, the image is not too steady, and there are several voices talking inside.


    As the camera pans around, you can see that the rows of buildings have open windows and balconies with crowds of onlookers standing on them, and it looks like it hasn¡¯t been going on for long, it¡¯s the heat of the moment.


    I scrolled down a bit, and the hotspots below were all about this event as well, with so many people buzzing about it in the picture.


    ¡°Oops, the one that supposedly lost the baby!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over, it¡¯s really jumping, eye to eye!¡± Someone shouted, sounding exuberant.


    ¡°This is too tragic! The child hasn¡¯t even been found yet, why is this jumping off a building?¡± Someone questioned to.


    ¡°Being forced to do so, already lost the child is haggard, at noon went to ask for the child was also taken away by the police, this has been lost for several days, who can suffer?¡±


    ¡°I heard the old tragic, people are broken, this is too scary, still let people go out ah? This one yard, how can I dare to go out for a walk at night!¡± Some people are alsoining.


    ¡°People, don¡¯t go too far, Junior is not guilty of death, let¡¯s forgive the people and forgive the people, how can we say that this is forcing people to die?¡±


    A loud woman is shown making a lot of noise andying down thew for everyone.


    As soon as her wordsnded on the ground, she immediately drew some people¡¯s concurrence, ¡°That¡¯s right, that woman in the main house, she¡¯s also too overbearing, right? Not to mention whether or not the child is hers, let¡¯s just say that the matter of going to her ce to ask for the child, so humble to beg her, and she still called the police, let the police forcibly take away people, it¡¯s a bit too much.¡±


    ¡°I heard that the woman has been sick for years, like a vegetable, this normal, which husband can suffer, outside to find someone tofort is not wrong, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± The following crowd echoed.


    ¡°This woman is pitiful, you see, now the ident, the inws are pushed clean, which woman can swallow this breath? The man is so small, no way to ask for help, but still not jump off the building? Let¡¯s see how they exin this time.¡±


    When I heard such words, my hands inevitably shook a little. These people really aren¡¯t afraid of anything, at first they were the ones who scolded San for being immoral, and now they¡¯re the ones who are up in arms and scolding the main family for being heartless, so I¡¯m skeptical of what true justice is.


    ¡°This mistress is also quite just, if I say, turn into an evil ghost also don¡¯t let go of that woman, the main room is marvelous ¡­¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    I handed the phone back to Le with mixed feelings, I didn¡¯t think that Amelia jumping would have such a strong aftertaste.


    Theizen went so far as to direct her anger at me, with all the hints pointing at me, as if I was the culprit who caused her to take a leap of faith.


    Seeing all this one-sided frenzy, I suddenly felt inexplicably powerless and was a little skeptical.


    ¡°How could she jump?¡± I mumbled and muttered, ¡°Would she kill herself before she found the baby?¡±


    Suddenly, there was a salty lump in his throat, the fire in his chest arched upward unstoppably, and his eyes went ck.


    Le noticed right away that something was wrong with me and held me up, ¡°Daisy, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    I shook my head and sat on my ass on the couch, my mind all over Amelia, sitting on her knees in front of the door in the afternoon, howling. And the provocative look she gave me as she was led away by the police.


    Since she still had the energy to provoke me, how could she have jumped.


    What exactly did she encounter in the 5-6 hours she was away from here?


    ¡°Le!¡± I called out, barking at her, ¡°Call Albert and find out what happened after Amelia left.¡±

 Chapter 194: The Unexpected Unexpected

    Le picked up the phone immediately at mymand and dialed directly.


    Looks like I was right. She knows Albert.


    In fact, Ipletely understand ke¡¯s intention in putting Le next to me.


    That way he¡¯ll always know how I¡¯m doing.


    But after all, she had just arrived at my side and didn¡¯t know me yet.


    I¡¯m in such a state of health that I¡¯m like a lotive due for an overhaul, unable to withstand the slightest bit of outside weather, not that I¡¯m not strong enough inside, but my bodily functions don¡¯t allow it.


    Just like at this moment, even though I have made all kinds of mental preparations to face even worse situations, my heartbeat still speeds up uncontrobly when I see those ignorant and still fearlessizens who dare to curse anything, making my blood boil.


    It¡¯s a moment I understand all too well, the moves that do irreparable things in a fit of rage.


    However, I am certain that Amelia¡¯s death was definitely not the product of impulse.


    Le finished her call and returned to my side, scrutinizing my face and asking cautiously, ¡°Daisy, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± I reassured Le and exined, ¡°It¡¯s just that I¡¯m a little worse for wear!¡±


    She poured me a ss of water and handed it to me, ¡°The man died on the spot!¡±


    I nodded, ¡°Jumping from a building that high, Amelia would be dead for sure. But what I want to know are the details!¡±


    ¡°A statement cane from Albert¡¯s sideter!¡± Leforted me, ¡°Don¡¯t think about it so much.¡±


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    I was just about to open my mouth to continue my point when the phone rang. I picked it up and looked at it, and to my surprise, it was ke¡¯s.


    I didn¡¯t avoid Le either and picked up right away, and immediately ke¡¯s calm voice came from inside, ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    I knew he was referring to the incident with Amelia and was afraid of the effect it would have on me.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, but I always feel like there¡¯s something fishy about this whole thing, when this Amelia came to mess with me at noon, it was obvious that she was here to sell herself out, and since she knows all about making a y, she wouldn¡¯t have killed herself!¡± I said with certainty.


    ¡°You steady yourself, no matter how things go, you have to be calm, and one thing you remember, her death has nothing to do with you.¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh!¡± I responded, my heart still heavy.


    I always felt that there was a big invisible hand that was manipting all this behind my back. That hand was tightening around my neck, making it impossible for me to breathe smoothly!


    ¡°It¡¯s true that this matter is not that simple, but it¡¯s not clear either. That¡¯s why you don¡¯t have to pay attention to those so-called outcries, let them make a fuss so that someone will be pleased. The more the fuss about Amelia¡¯s death, the more it speaks for itself, and at a certain altitude, the fog will naturally clear!¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ke¡¯s words were nothing short of enlightening, and I instantly understood what he had told me over and over again as I stepped off the ne; he told me to keep my head steady no matter what happened.


    Indeed, only when it had the effect of suppressing me could the people behind the curtains smile smugly.


    ¡°I got it! Don¡¯t worry!¡±


    He instructed me a couple more times and hung up.


    Le also answered a phone call when I answered ke¡¯s call, this will see me hang up the phone, came over and said to me, ¡°Just now is Albert¡¯s phone call, the preliminary result is that the person is from the 24th floor rooftop down, the current image shows that she went up to the rooftop on her own, and it was from the elevator, the room and other surveys also do not have any Room survey also does not have any abnormalities, whether there are other factors, can only wait for the forensic identification!¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s wait! There¡¯s definitely an ident if nothing else! I definitely don¡¯t believe that the person who has been picking fights with me will jump!¡±


    ¡°This family is really strange, how they all act like they¡¯re possessed!¡±


    Just as Le¡¯smentnded, there was a deafening thud that scared me so much I almost turned my back ¡­

 Chapter 195: Suspicious Persons

    The sound was so loud that the ground literally shook, and I watched as the entire floor-to-ceiling window of my house, near the front doorway, copsed, leaving the front room in a state of disarray!


    The noise was so loud that it shook my ears, and I didn¡¯te back to my senses for a long time, wondering what was going on.


    Le¡¯s first move was to hug me and quickly leave the living room and retreat upstairs.


    I was practically carried upstairs with her under my armpits.


    She settled me in the small windowless second-floor living room with the admonition, ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡±


    With that, he turned around and ran down the stairs in an athletic manner.


    I cowered in the small living room and shivered.


    The sudden loud noise really did take my soul, my heart beating more than I could handle, smothering me with a bit of pain that made it impossible to breathe.


    Soon, Le was quickly back at my side, surveying my state, ¡°Daisy, are you okay?¡±


    I nodded my head in a far-fetched way and pressed my heart.


    Le reported back to me, ¡°I¡¯ve called the police, you don¡¯t have to be nervous, rx! I¡¯ll be fine, trust me!¡±


    She reassured me with a solemn look on her face, and I continued to nod, unable to speak.


    To be honest, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m afraid, it¡¯s that it¡¯s so sudden.


    However, my heart is really sour at this time, I don¡¯t understand, why my world, how suddenly became like this, really can be said to be a soldier!


    Who¡¯s really after me, and what the hell are they up to?


    In the dark, I felt that even Robert was just a pawn in this chess game! And my so-called n is all on paper, being peeped into, with no mystery at all.


    Amelia¡¯s baby is lost, Amelia¡¯s dead, and this hit just now, was that a warning?


    It suddenly urred to me that I had just forgotten to tell ke that the boy had been taken by Robert.From N?velDrama.Org.


    I grabbed Le, ¡°Quickly ¡­ tell Jerome to locate Sherry and find the baby!¡±


    I don¡¯t want Amelia to die and something to happen to that kid.


    Le listened to me and immediately dialed ke, said what I meant, and told ke that the house had been attacked, but that she hadn¡¯t found the attacker.


    ke heard this debriefing and asked how I was doing, Le reported truthfully and he hung up without putting me on the phone.


    Soon the police arrived, and there were quite a few of them, and there were people all over the house.


    I¡¯d eased up a lot by this point, and Le stayed by my side, exining the earlier scene to the police.


    After the police had finished investigating the scene, and before they could leave, they saw Robert running in in a flurry of wind and fire, running directly to my side, and in full view of everyone, a handful of them took me into their arms, ¡°Honey, don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m back, don¡¯t be afraid!¡±


    That feeling, if it were before, I would have absolutely bawled in his arms, helpless as a weak chicken, but now, I felt hrious like never before.


    This acting is worthy of a movie star.


    I wanted to push him away, but on second thought, some ys need to be matched.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid!¡± He embraced me and looked to the officer in charge, asking in an unpleasant voice, ¡°What the hell is going on here? Can you give us an exnation? My wife¡¯s health isn¡¯t very good to begin with, what kind ofw and order is this when you can be attacked even when you¡¯re staying at home?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Brown, I¡¯m sorry! At the moment we can¡¯t tell exactly who did this, but I believe it won¡¯t be long before we naturally give you an exnation!¡±


    ¡°This is outrageous and has seriously disrupted our normal life as a couple. My wife had already gone to Southend to recuperate, but you forced her toe back and we cooperated, and now this is happening again, so please, when will you give us a clear answer. Instead of being ambiguous!¡±


    Then he pointed to the person in charge of the property, ¡°And you guys, aren¡¯t you responsible for what happened? The gate of the park is the first barrier for us property owners, have you done it?¡±


    Robert¡¯s words really reminded me at once, I raised my eyes to the person in charge, who had a fawning face and kept nodding to us, ¡°Sorry, it was our negligence! The officers are already checking the surveince again, they won¡¯t let anyone suspicious go!¡±


    ¡°Suspicious people?¡± I asked rhetorically, ¡°What kind of person, is a suspicious person?¡±

 Chapter 196: Hospitalization in the middle of the night

    The property manager, hearing my words, stole a nce at the officer in charge and, seeing that his attention was not on us, quickly withdrew his gaze.


    The smile at me was obviously a bit perfunctory, ¡°Ma¡¯am, we naturally have our criteria for determining what is appropriate, and tonight¡¯s incident is an unexpected one, one that no one would want to happen.


    Our park has been operating for so long, there has not been a simr incident, the factors for such an incident are multiple, we all need to look for the reasons from ourselves! Of course ¡­ we have been negligent in our work!¡±


    I smiled faintly, ¡°What you mean is that we invited this to happen on our own! The multitude of strangers that havee in between noon and now are all of our own making, and have nothing to do with the property, is that right!¡±


    I deliberately said the opposite, and the manager, who had a smile on his face, did not exin, pretended to be very busy, and went after the officer in charge.


    Robert was still trying to argue with him when I yanked him back and shook my head.


    Thinking to myself, one day I will make him pay for his reply today.


    It waste at night when this crowd finished their work and left, and even though the police had told the news to be kept under wraps, pictures of the attack on my house were posted on the inte.


    Public opinion is in an uproar, say what all have, there are apuded, there are abusive, there are gloating, there are even people say only smashed the ss is too cheap me, with a live life than simply polyvalent.


    Robert didn¡¯t leave the house again this night, but I clearly felt that he was in a good mood tonight, taking care of me with the utmost care, shushing me, not moving an inch, like a fly, ¡®buzzing¡¯ around me all the time.


    I was really tired, and with the shock, I slept with nightmares, and when it was almost dawn, I still didn¡¯t get over it and started a fever.


    The sudden high fever made my consciousness a little less clear, and in a trance I seemed to see, cars with shing police lights pulling me away, and I struggled and shouted I didn¡¯t take the child, I didn¡¯t do it, don¡¯t you hold on to me, go save the child.


    But no one listened to myint, and I was held there, screaming in desperation, watching as someone poured the potion into a bowl and pressed me to feed it to me.


    The group of demons around me were all looking at me and smiling that extremely creepy smile.


    Ah ¡­


    I let out a yelp of fright and snapped my eyes open.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°Daisy! You wake up!¡± A gentle voice called in my ear.


    ¡°Daisy!¡±


    I struggled to focus my eyes on one point and calm my wildly beating heart, the white shes around me and the strong smell of disinfectant filling my nostrils was extremely off-putting.


    I frowned and looked to the side to see Scarlette, Hannah, and Anna.


    ¡°How did I get here?¡± My throat was dry and a little hoarse.


    ¡°You had a high fever in the middle of the night and Mr. Brown brought you straight to the hospital.¡± Le, beside me, said, ¡°Would you like some water?¡±


    I nodded, ¡°Yes!¡±


    Le hurriedly brought a cup of in water, I was really thirsty, a gulp down, a cool stream of water into the stomach, nectar-like moisturizing my dry esophagus, much morefortable.


    I scanned the hospital room and asked softly, ¡°Where¡¯s Robert?¡±


    Le looks at me and says, ¡°Just left for the office! Today is thest day of overseas negotiations, the signing ceremony.¡±


    Startled, I looked over at Hannah, ¡°Is he sure he¡¯s signed?¡±


    Hannah nodded, ¡°All the preparations were in ce this morning! You being sick just gave him a stepping stone to make an outward gesture, and he utilized it quite perfectly!¡±


    I looked at Hannah in disbelief, questioning her words somewhat.


    The corner of Le¡¯s mouth hooked a bit, ¡°You were sick these few hours, but busy Mr. Brown, he made a big deal to call an ambnce to send you to the hospital, but also held an impromptu press conference at the hospital, word for word vocally denounced thoseizens who made a big deal out of nothing, and said, will never tolerate rumor mongers, and will use thew to defend the dignity of your couple! ¡±


    ¡°The sound-builder is boss!¡± Scarlette scoffed.


    I snorted coldly at their words, ¡°What a fucking act!¡±


    Then looking to Le she asked anxiously, ¡°Any news of the baby?¡±

 Chapter 197: Don’t Play Nice

    Le frowned a bit when she saw me asking about the child and slowly shook her head, ¡°There was no sign of the child at all, Sherry was business as usual, not half as strange, and never left the ce where she lived.¡±


    ¡°And that¡¯s wrong?¡± I muttered incredulously, ¡°She¡¯s the one who obviously took the baby? I do believe Alice on that one. And what about Adam? If she¡¯s not going to do anything, someone has to do her job for her and watch over Adam?¡±


    ¡°Albert¡¯s been listening in on Sherry and she hasn¡¯t had any contact with the outside world?¡± Le looked over at me, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t work too hard, would you like something to eat?¡±


    I didn¡¯t care what Le asked me, and worriedly said, ¡°But it¡¯s been days since the boy ¡­¡±


    ¡°Looks like you¡¯re in the spirit!¡±


    My words were interrupted by a man, and we all turned our heads toward the door, only to see Albert wander in with an unruly look on his face.


    I sat up hurriedly, still a little light-headed, my fever causing me to be sore and limp.


    ¡°Albert, hurry up and tell me, howe we haven¡¯t found the baby?¡± I was a bit anxious.


    From the time the news of Amelia¡¯s death came in, I honestly became particrly concerned about this Ryan thing, maybe it¡¯s my flood of love, but children are innocent after all.


    ¡°There really are no clues, and ording to Alice, we also yed back the surveince from the vacation shift, and we really didn¡¯t find any clues. In fact there was no sign of the car Alice said was there either.¡± Albertzily sat down in the chair in front of my bed and then as an afterthought said to the others, ¡°Sisters, you sit too!¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t slept in a couple of nights,¡± Albert said, still looking at Scarlette with his mouth full, ¡°Can you get me something to eat?¡±


    Scarlette snorted disdainfully, y! ¡­ You think I¡¯m your maid that? Open your mouth and instruct!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t! I¡¯m treating you like family, why else would I be ordering you around?¡± Albert was unforgiving, ¡°Scarlette, it doesn¡¯t bother you that I¡¯m starving to death?¡±


    Scarlette inexplicably and surprisingly blushed and ¡®pooh-poohed¡¯, ¡°Who is your rtive? Don¡¯t be ridiculous!¡±


    ¡°You can rip it when I¡¯m done eating it!¡± Albert bitchily continued to, ¡°Snappy!¡±


    A few of us looked at Scarlette with nk faces, and she was instantly speechless, staring at the rest of us wide-eyed, supposedly feeling like she couldn¡¯t back out.


    ¡°What are ¡­ all looking at me for? Don¡¯t listen to him!¡± Scarlette hid her embarrassment.


    ¡°Go on! Come back and fight him!¡± I gave Scarlette a leg up.


    She red angrily at Albert and hurriedly turned to head out the door, still pretending to grit her teeth.


    Only then did I look at Albert, full of suspicion, ¡°There¡¯s no way Alice could have lied! What she said, the child was picked up by Sherry, how could she not have a clue?¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°This Alice ¡­¡± Albert trailed off, thinking for a moment without going on.


    ¡°You mean she¡¯s misleading?¡± I looked at Albert incredulously, a little upset.


    Albert asked some more about what Alice had told me then, and I learned it all again from him.


    ¡°If she¡¯s being deliberately misleading, that tells us one more thing!¡± Albert looked over at me.


    ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± I trailed off, getting a bad feeling.


    ¡°That means she was testing you!¡± Albert hit the nail on the head, ¡°That¡¯s why we didn¡¯t dare touch Sherry!¡±


    Albert¡¯s statement made me a little depressed, and I cursed fiercely in my heart, these two sisters, neither of them are good.


    ¡°I think what Albert said is definitely possible!¡± Hannah spoke up to, ¡°From what you¡¯ve told me, there was a lot of substance in what she saidter, ¡®You have a really good heart, but it doesn¡¯t always work out for the best!¡¯ Think about it, what did she mean?¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t thinking about that statement at the time, it was really informative.¡± I had to admit, ¡°How that statement made me feel, she hates me!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no excuse for that, think about it, she must have known that you knew Robert had contracted a dirty disease and you hadn¡¯t informed her truthfully, letting her, a moth to the me, how could she not hate you?¡± Anna put it bluntly, ¡°inly, that statement means you should stop pretending to be a good person!¡±

 Chapter 198: Amelia’s Pre-Death Video

    I grunted, ¡°I¡¯d like to warn her, she¡¯d have to give me that chance, wouldn¡¯t she? Before I could get back to her, she was already throwing herself at Robert! What was I supposed to say?¡±


    Hannah¡¯s eyes are full of contempt, ¡°She can¡¯t me anyone else, the first thing she did when she arrived at someone else¡¯s house was to cheat on the man of the house, where did she get the courage to be shady? If you ask me, these two sisters, they are both poisonous, not worth dying for!¡±


    ¡°Then if you analyze it like that, Alice¡¯s clues are really watered down.¡± I muttered, ¡°You said she was here to test me, what did she want to test?¡±


    ¡°You trust her to a degree, and the fact that you know Robert¡¯s bottom line!¡± Albert leaned back in his chair and saidnguidly, ¡°Don¡¯t touch Sherry for a while. Let Alice wait.¡±


    ¡°Also, why do I get the feeling that Amelia¡¯s visit to our house to sell her misery was directed by someone?¡± I added, ¡°But I can¡¯t figure out who directed her! Who exactly is that behind the scenes? Could it be the person who let her die? Steven?¡±


    Anna chimed in, ¡°Makes sense, I watched her face the whole time too. And then to see a reporter before going down on her knees, it¡¯s obviously just for show. If she really wanted the baby, wouldn¡¯t she have rushed in to y with you long ago?¡±


    ¡°Robert¡¯s parents were also at my house at the time, with the same purpose, to get me to have a baby!¡± I added.


    ¡°This family, what an oddity?¡± Hannah spat.


    ¡°You tell me, why didn¡¯t I think of that? If Amelia goes to sell her misery, that should mean she knows the baby is safe! Or else she acted to show it?¡± Hannah asked everyone.


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Anna nodded.


    I also agree with this point of view.


    ¡°Up to the time of taking her away, she was picking fights with me?¡± I said indignantly, ¡°But a few hours old and said dead! Anyway, I don¡¯t believe there¡¯s no problem!¡±


    ¡°The problem is there!¡± Albert said with certainty.


    ¡°How?¡± I was startled and looked to Albert, apparently his words were indicative of an updated clue.


    ¡°She has hallucinogens in her system!¡±


    ¡°Hallucinogens?¡±


    Sure enough, Albert was sure of the results, and then also pulled out his cell phone and tapped on a screen and handed it to me, and several of the girls gathered around.


    I took the phone, and Hannah¡¯s and Anna¡¯s, and Le¡¯s heads came up and looked at the screen together.


    The cell phone footage is a surveince video, presumably of Amelia just before her death.


    She was seening out of her house in her loose pajamas, pressing the elevator with an expressionless face, and then stepping in and leaning against the elevator box, nothing unusual to be seen on her face.


    The elevator was up, and when she opened the doors, she hesitated for a moment, as if reacting to the direction, before taking a step outside.


    She paused in the elevator doorway for what could have been two seconds before she lifted her leg again and headed for a door.


    ¡°The door to the rooftop!¡± Anna eximed softly.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Amelia didn¡¯t stop walking, unhurriedly, like a walk, and a gust of wind lifted the hem of her pajama dress as she pushed open the rooftop door, with a fluttering look.


    The video ended here, and Albert signaled, ¡°Go on!¡±


    I gave him a look and clicked on the next video connection, the screengged for a moment and returned to normal.


    This image is a little darker.


    Because it was an outside view, the rooftop had no illuminated lights, but there was enough to see the picture clearly, and the ambient lighting of the surrounding buildings reflected the fact that the ce wasn¡¯t dark.


    The moment Amelia stepped onto the rooftop, she didn¡¯t linger for a second either, heading straight for the edge of the building, floating away to be exact.


    ¡°Oopsie-daisy! Look at the look on her face, it¡¯s the look of not realizing anything!¡± Hannah is a little nonplussed, ¡°Completely unaware of the danger!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it didn¡¯t feel like she hesitated at all!¡± Imented back.


    ¡°She¡¯s supposed to have no sense of terror at all!¡± Anna said as she stared heartily at the image.


    ¡°Look!¡± Le warned.

 Chapter 199 – Who is the drug addict?

    We were all silenced and continued to look at the screen.


    Amelia is seen walking to the edge of the rooftop before being stopped in her tracks by the guardrail.


    At this time, she looked back the way she hade, and the expression on her face seemed to change for a moment.


    ¡°What¡¯s she looking at?¡± Anna eximed.


    ¡°Not like that!¡± I shook my head, and Amelia in the picture did look back, ncing over her shoulder.


    I hurriedly paused and tried to zoom in on the image, and there was a hint of a smile on that pretty face of hers, and I suddenly had the feeling that she was looking through the image and smiling wickedly at me.


    My heart, ¡®thump¡¯, involuntarily missed a sudden beat.


    The next second, I hurriedly resumed the original video yback, which showed Amelia had reached out, grabbed the guardrail and flipped right over.


    Then standing at the edge of the rooftop, her white pajamas standing out in the dim light, she stood at the edge and gazed out into the distance, then reached out with her arms spread wide, and without half a moment¡¯s hesitation, she stepped forward.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    My hand instinctively shook with it.


    Yes, she just steps forward.


    Step into the air as if you were walking normally, rather than jumping up and down with both feet.


    That one dim white color fell downward in an instant.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to ¡­,¡± Anna eximed.


    My heart beat wildly as the figure disappeared.


    To be honest, I hated Amelia so much that every cell of my being hissed at me to tear her apart. But watching her just disappear into the picture without a word signaled her downfall.


    I¡¯m always a little upset, and it¡¯s a mixed bag of emotions!


    Whether she was cheap, or sorry for her, or failed to punish her properly ¡­ it is not easy to say!


    Anyway, the heart is a little stuffed!


    I silently dialed back the image a bit more, zooming in on herst smile again, framing it on the screen.


    Anna hurriedly retracted her gaze and reminded me unhappily, ¡°Stop looking at it quickly! Be careful of having nightmares! This is too eerie!¡±


    I mentally bellyache, nightmares I¡¯ve already done, and indeed what¡¯s truly eerie isn¡¯t Amelia¡¯s evil grin.


    She smiled a wicked smile, and for a moment I wondered if she was being driven by hallucinogens or not; the smile was clearly a very lucid state.


    Albert reached out and jerked the phone out of my hand, also scanning the image I had framed, and said, as if to himself, ¡°Actually, what¡¯s got us wondering is how the hallucinogen, which was in her system, got into her.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± I asked, looking at Albert in disbelief.


    Albert looked at me, ¡°Because, the time between when the police took her away from you and when she died was five hours and forty-five minutes.


    During this time it took 25 minutes for the police car to drive back to the police station, then less than 10 minutes to get out of the car and be taken into the small interview room at the police station. To keep her in there unattended was an hour and 20 minutes.¡±


    ¡°Why would no one ask?¡± I asked Albert in disbelief.


    ¡°The police are also trying to open a breach from her and covertly observe her movements.¡± Albert gave me a reasonable exnation.


    Images from TV shows came to my mind of people being locked in and the police outside looking through the big ss at every move of the people inside.


    I nodded in understanding.


    ¡°She was then interviewed by a police officer for 45 minutes. When it was over, she was then taken back to her residence in a police car, and then she did not leave her residence.


    During this time, no one visited her residence. There were no calls or messages on her cell phone! And then there¡¯s the surveince state you see, where she goes straight to her death! Strange, isn¡¯t it? Where did the hallucinogene from?¡± Albert spread his hands.


    Several of us looked at each other in disbelief.


    ¡°What if it was herself?¡± I guessed, looking to Albert.


    Albert shook his head, ¡°Unlikely! No one has ever been so open about volunteering to die! The drug was definitely administered!¡±


    A few of us felt a chill down our backs when we listened to Albert¡¯s words, and it was almost as if we were thinking carefully about who it was that had drugged Amelia remotely.

 Chapter 200: Do you want to check it too?

    I suddenly thought of something and immediately said to Albert, ¡°Right! Albert, start checking from that property manager in our neighborhood! I have a feeling he won¡¯t be innocent. Maybe it¡¯s a breakthrough?¡±


    Albert raised an eyebrow, ¡°It¡¯s already being arranged!¡±


    Just then, Scarlette walked in with a big box of meals and put them on the table in one go, not forgetting to say to Albert, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you what, I¡¯d never have bought them for you if I hadn¡¯t watched Daisy not eating either!¡±


    Iughed, Scarlette, she¡¯s not over it yet, it¡¯s just a big deal. We¡¯ve all forgotten that she bought Albert breakfast, so what¡¯s the point of mentioning it?


    ¡°Uh-huh!¡± Albert nodded his head as if he were pounding garlic, ¡°I¡¯ll believe it, you just think of it as a purchase for Daisy.¡±


    As he said this, he grabbed a grocery bag and told me, ¡°Daisy dear, thank you for buying me breakfast!¡±


    ¡°Hey! You ¡­¡± Scarlette was dumbfounded by the exasperation.


    Albert had already grabbed the bun and was shoving it into his mouth, seemingly genuinely hungry.


    A few of usughed, and Scarlette, doggedly, hurriedly picked out a high-grade looking lunch box, opened it and handed it to me, ¡°Daisy, this congee was specially bought for you! Your favorite seafood congee!¡±


    I reached for it and gave it an approving thumbs up, then nced at Anna and Hannah and the two of them, ¡°Have you all eaten?¡±


    Anna hurriedly said, ¡°We all ate, in my sister¡¯s hospital room, and came over afterward!¡±


    ¡°By the way, I didn¡¯t get a chance to ask you how your sister is doing now?¡± I asked as I took the small spoon Le handed me while looking at Anna.


    ¡°It¡¯s too soon to tell, but there are definitely signs of waking up, her fingers are moving!¡± Anna mentioned this with a look of delight.


    ¡°That seems like good news!¡± I said heartily, ¡°It¡¯s great to be awake! Good luck with that!¡±


    ¡°You say it¡¯s strange, this said Sophie is going to wake up, William like a new person, unusually concerned!¡± Hannah followed my lead, ¡°He came to the hospital when he heard the news, didn¡¯t move an inch, and wasn¡¯t busy!¡±N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    With a look of disdain on her face, Anna sneered, ¡°He¡¯s just sick!¡±


    ¡°If you ask me, he¡¯s not necessarily sick, he¡¯s probably weak-minded!¡± Scarlette spoke up, ¡°How many years has it been? He¡¯s the one who cheated on his wife, he¡¯s the one who wants a divorce, and he¡¯s the one who came out to y nice when she had a car ident, and he¡¯s the one who gave her money and things. This is going to wake up and he¡¯s acting ¡­ I don¡¯t believe it, he¡¯s going to have a conscience.¡±


    We were all speechless at Scarlette¡¯s words.


    Albert eats and follows along, ¡°Yes, yes, yes, Scarlette¡¯s word is good. Anna, do you want to look into your sister¡¯s car ident too? There might really be an ident! We know each other well, the cost is negotiable, and I can tell you, I¡¯ve seen a lot of these things. How about it? Do you want to check it out?¡±


    Anna¡¯s expression inexplicably froze.


    ¡°Get lost! What¡¯s with you? You want money like crazy, don¡¯t you?¡± Scarlette knocked Albert¡¯s head, ¡°You really want to make money from everything!¡±


    ¡°Albert, can you ¡­ really find out what happened a few years ago?¡± Anna looked at Albert with an expectant face.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you check it out? You don¡¯t have to pay if you can¡¯t find out what¡¯s in it!¡± Albert, with a mischievous look on his face, ate with such gusto that sweat broke out on his handsome face.


    ¡°What about you being like a blind fortune teller? What do you mean you don¡¯t pay if you can¡¯t find out what¡¯s in it?¡± Scarlette and Albert might have been born with different personalities, and they opened their mouths to curse each other.


    Albert skimmed Scarlette as he chewed his mouthful of food, ¡°Fortune-telling blind man you can look at? I pull business to make money and support you! No good?¡±

 Chapter 201: Love Idiot

    I heard this from Albert, and without moving, I swept a nce at Scarlette, who was looking at Albert with a slightlyplicated expression.


    And though Albert¡¯s mouth was chewing, his eyes were fixed on Scarlette¡¯s face.


    Scarlette was a little grossed out by his stare and said unappreciatively, ¡°What are you looking at? I don¡¯t want you to feed me!¡±


    I almost didn¡¯tugh, it didn¡¯t mean much and now it sounds full of meaning, these two are kinda funny!


    Scarlette is incredibly smart, but when ites to love, she¡¯s an idiot.


    On the contrary, at this moment, Anna, as if she had been pointed out by a high person, was unusually serious and asked Albert one more time, ¡°Albert, you are serious right?¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh!¡± Albert nodded, withdrawing his eyes from looking at Scarlette, ¡°Seriously, absolutely seriously!¡±N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Anna moved towards Albert¡¯s heel, ¡°I really don¡¯t have any direction if you don¡¯t say anything about this matter, but after so many years, I always feel strange in my heart, and I feel that something is not right.


    My sister before the car ident with William a mess for several years, he was outside to raise a mistress, but also justified, my sister dark gas dark hold for so many years, but sooner orter, my sister agreed to divorce, but something happened.¡±


    ¡°So yeah! There aren¡¯t that many coincidences!¡± Scarlette, never afraid of a big deal, cajoled to.


    Anna¡¯s expression was grave, as if she was reminiscing, ¡°Originally that night, oh ¡­ that is, before my sister¡¯s car ident, my sister called me and said that there was something for my to let me keep it for her, saying that she was on her way to me, but in the end, what I got was the notice of the car ident!


    By the time I got to the hospital, she never woke up again. I always felt that what she said she was saving for me was definitely not something ordinary.¡±


    ¡°What exactly is it?¡± Hannah pressed.


    I looked at Anna too, ¡°Did you get it?¡±


    Anna shook her head, a look of disappointment on her face, her tone a little feeble, ¡°I looked all over her car then, in her bag, nothing!¡±


    We all felt a little sorry to hear it too.


    Anna continued, ¡°And after the ident, William Tooru asked me if my sister had approached me before her car ident. I denied that she did! I denied that she had approached me, because I always felt that there was something wrong with his question, why would he think that my sister had approached me? What does it have to do with him if she approached me or not? But I suddenly felt that if he asked, it must have something to do with him. So this matter has been weighing on my heart for years. I¡¯ve been feeling fishy!¡±


    Albert put down the chopsticks in his hand, drew a tissue and slowly wiped the corners of his mouth, and looked at Anna, ¡°Anna, anything is possible, since it doesn¡¯t feel right, find evidence to argue your way out of it.¡±


    Then he pointed to me, ¡°Look, if Daisy hadn¡¯t been bold enough to take action, we¡¯d probably all be worshipping her by now! Just go back and organize your thoughts and tell me what you suspect.¡±


    Albert¡¯s expression was nd, as if this was the way it was supposed to be done, as if it wasn¡¯t difficult for him at all.


    ¡°Are you for real?¡± Scarlette asked, looking at Albert.


    ¡°Or what?¡± Albert spread his hands and shrugged, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear Anna say that it¡¯s been on his mind for years? Then why don¡¯t you try to get rid of it? Don¡¯t you get tired of it?¡±


    Anna looked puzzled and sighed quietly, ¡°How not to be tired, Albert is really right, this incident has really be my demon, it makes me snarky.


    Just the sight of William, the thought of William, even the sight of my niece Lyn, I lose control, it all bes an instinct for my body to go crazy now.¡±


    Anna was really right, she did give the impression that she did.


    When I hadn¡¯t gotten close to them in the past, I honestly didn¡¯t really like this person much; whenever she opened her mouth, the words she uttered were offensive and easily made people ufortable.


    It seems that everything has a cause and effect.


    Anna continued to dissect herself, voice dull,pletely without the previous arrogant and domineering, revealing the kind of gentleness she really is, with a trace of restrained choking in her voice, ¡°I¡¯m angry, irritable, want to vent, but I have no evidence, not straight, to the point that they criticized me, saying I¡¯m mean and perverted!


    My sister has been lying down for a few years, and I¡¯ve been in pain for a few years, and she¡¯s not dying, so maybe if she died, I might fade away and be relieved, but she seems to be begging for her life, so I ¡­¡±

 Chapter 202: Easily Smashed

    Anna looks a little helplessly at Albert, her eyes all teary, as if Albert has suddenly be a ray of light and all hope for her.


    Albert nodded in understanding.


    I realized that this Albert is really a friend of women, and any kind of meanness has to be reduced to nothing in front of him.


    Anna collected her emotions and continued, ¡°I¡¯m all about to be a joke to people because of this, a lot of them, look at me like I¡¯m stupid, it looks like I¡¯m the winner every time in front of that Evie, but privately, how they talk about me, I know!¡±


    ¡°Look at me and you can¡¯t get me to die!¡± Scarlette added quite urately.


    Annaughed wholeheartedly at thement, but tears followed, ¡°My sister and I, we¡¯ve be a joke!¡±


    ¡°Think first!¡± Albert had an air of calmness about him, his omnipotent ability to make people feel peculiarly secure, ¡°Then let those peopleugh some more, and take the facts and clean them up!¡±


    Albert¡¯sment reminded me of my current situation, having to lie down on all sides just to momentarily punch everyone in the face with evidence.


    ¡°In the immediate future, it¡¯s still important to find the child, and no matter how much your matter is investigated, we have to wait for your sister to wake up before taking the next step, don¡¯t you think so! I¡¯ve waited for so many years, so it¡¯s not too bad!¡± Albert¡¯s attitude is quite rxed, just like he knows whether there is one or not right away when he makes a move, quite tugging.


    Scarlette was just about to interject when Albert immediately put a stop to it, then looked over at Anna and said with a straight face, ¡°But Anna, a word to the wise, it¡¯s best not to let your sister have a separate space until she wakes up, and put in two reliably resourceful people, some idents are out of the blue!¡±


    After listening to Albert¡¯s words, Anna froze for a while as if she had been struck by bad lightning, and in the next second she suddenly turned around and walked out of the room, so fast that everyone froze in ce!


    Hannah immediately grabbed her bag as well and said as she walked, ¡°Albert, thanks for the heads up! Honey, I¡¯ll go over there first! Her body can¡¯t be careless!¡±


    I nodded hurriedly, ¡°Follow it! Don¡¯t let her get too excited!¡±


    Hannah gave me an ok and chased after me.


    Scarlette sighed, shook her head, and looked approvingly at Albert, ¡°Looks like your reminder was necessary!¡±


    Albert had a smug look on his face, ¡°I¡¯m still somewhat useful, aren¡¯t I!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Scarlette nodded her head affirmatively, then looked at me and added, ¡°Indeed, only the caretaker was there when we came out! That William is like being possessed these days, and when things go wrong, there must be a demon, I don¡¯t think ¡­ there¡¯s really something wrong!¡±


    I pushed the small tabletop in front of me as well and leaned back, ¡°There really isn¡¯t a chance that there¡¯s some kind of unseen secret! People these days ¡­¡±


    I shook my head feebly, ¡°If I hadn¡¯t experienced so much myself, I wouldn¡¯t have believed such a shady, odd thing! But looking at it now, one has to believe it!¡±


    Scarlette immediately let out a wail and spat, ¡°I went ¡­ to the hospital and I¡¯m skeptical! Is this still believable love? Luckily, I¡¯m wise and staying sane!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t call that wise!¡± Albert said fervently, looking at a skeptical Scarlette.


    ¡°What¡¯s that called?¡± Scarlette asked in disbelief.


    I thought to myself, ¡°How is Scarlette¡¯s IQ off the charts here?


    Sure enough, Albert said with a look of speechlessness, ¡°What a forgotten corner! With an IQ like Scarlette¡¯s, ¡­¡±


    ¡°Albert, are you feeling like hanging out with me? ¡­¡± Scarlette seemed to interrupt Albert with the afterthought that something was wrong.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not finished!¡± Albert looked innocently at Scarlette, who feigned annoyance.


    Scarlette looked at him, waiting for him to continue.


    Albert said in all seriousness, ¡°I¡¯m trying to say that with an IQ like Scarlette¡¯s, no one¡¯s fooling anyone.¡±


    Scarlette¡¯s expression instantly improved, and she was just about to take him up on it, when Albert added, nonchntly, ¡°Easy to get rid of!¡±


    I really a didn¡¯t hold back myughter and spit out a mouthful of water, ¡°hahaha ¡­¡±


    The next second Albert turns and slips away!


    Le and I were about to burst outughing as Scarlette gritted her teeth and chased her to the door, ¡°Albert, don¡¯t you ever let me see you again!¡± .From N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 203 – The Sneaky Alice

    After I finishedughing, I instructed Le, ¡°Go check out and go home!¡±


    Le looks over at me a little worried, ¡°Are you okay, miss?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only a fever, not so delicate! I know my own body, it¡¯s just that I was so tired yesterday, and there were so many sudden things that I couldn¡¯t digest them for a while, mainly because my heart didn¡¯t give out. It¡¯s a mess here, it¡¯s not as good as home!¡± I nagged Le, ¡°Besides, we have an appointment with aborer to install the ss, so we can¡¯t just leave it like that and let people look at it andugh.¡±


    Le nced at Scarlette as if for advice.


    Scarlette nodded, ¡°Then get out of the hospital! We¡¯ll all go back to your house in a bit! It¡¯s no big deal!¡±


    She suddenly looked at me again, ¡°By the way, since I¡¯m here at the hospital, I¡¯d better apany you to have the dean check you out thoroughly again, did he ask you to review your visit?¡±


    I shook my head, ¡°Long forgotten, this!¡±


    ¡°You! Your body is your own and you don¡¯t take it seriously!¡± Scarlette grumbled, then instructed Le, ¡°You go get discharged, I¡¯ll take Honey for her checkup, ande find us when you¡¯re done!¡±


    ¡°Good!¡± Le said and looked at me, ¡°Daisy, I¡¯ll go do the paperwork then, you mustn¡¯t hold it together if you¡¯re feeling sick.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    I nodded my head before she walked away quickly.


    Scarlette immediately contacted Dean Ho and we went to his office together.


    He still showed a hint of surprise when he saw me, ¡°It doesn¡¯t look too bad, you look a lot better, that¡¯s your normal color. Let¡¯s see how the indicators are, we can consider changing another medicine for you!¡±


    He inquired very carefully, and I told him in great detail about my recent condition, and any symptoms.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious, everything needs to be mediated slowly, you¡¯re already in good shape! I didn¡¯t even expect to recover so quickly!¡± He listened to my ount andforted me, ¡°It seems that your body is still in good shape!¡±


    Then he personally took Scarlette and me to get all the tests done.


    Just as we exited the ultrasound room and were about to head downstairs, I jerked my head to see a familiar figure.


    I grabbed Scarlette and ducked around the corner.


    Our actions caused Dean to freeze in shock, looking at the sneaky two of us in disbelief and then following my gaze.


    I made a ¡®shh¡¯ motion to Dean Ho, then pointed a short distance away, to the door of the bloodb, and mouthed to him, ¡°Recognize?¡±


    Dean took a second and leaned toward us.


    I was a little embarrassed, ¡°Sorry! Very critical people!¡±


    As far as my eyes could see, I saw Alice.


    She was saying something to a doctor in a white coat, that looked particrly well-behaved, but they were talking with a rather cautious look, by the doctor, who looked around from time to time.


    Next, Alice handed over an object in her hand to the doctor, who immediately slipped it into the pocket of his coat.


    Then, leaving Alice alone, he turned and headed back to theb.


    Alice turned back warily, and also nced in our direction before turning without hesitation and heading out the door, her footsteps light.


    I locked eyes with Scarlette for a moment, then looked at Dean Ho, ¡°That ¡­ Dean, can you find a way to see what Alice gave that doctor? I have a feeling ¡­¡±


    I¡¯m a little less than impressed, realizing how presumptuous I¡¯ve been.


    Scarlette immediately looked to Dean, ¡°It¡¯s important to us, there¡¯s something wrong with this woman and she¡¯s being checked out! There¡¯s definitely something fishy about the way she just acted.¡±


    The Dean nced at us, then nodded, ¡°Just a moment! I¡¯ll set you guys up for the next item first!¡±


    ¡°Better not rm them!¡± I warned.


    Dean He nodded his head in understanding!


    At that moment, Le finished the discharge formalities and came over, I immediately pulled her over and whispered something to her, Le immediately turned around and left.


    Only then did Dean Ho take us with him, down the safe passage in the corner, and he escorted me into the examination room before turning away.


    Scarlette was checking with me while saying, ¡°She looks sneaky, it¡¯s not good!¡±


    ¡°Could it be for a routine blood test, her body must already be different!¡± I guessed.


    ¡°Then there¡¯s no need to be sneaky! Looking at the state of that doctor, he seems to be very nervous and careful! Just based on that, it¡¯s not a good thing!¡± Scarlette cursed, ¡°These two sisters, there¡¯s no good in them!¡±


    When we finished this examination, Dean He hurried back.


    I looked at him with anticipation in my eyes, ¡°Did you find out what it was?¡±

 Chapter 204: Threats from the Underworld

    The dean spoke with a deep gaze, ¡°Gic testing!¡±


    ¡°Gic testing?¡±


    Scarlette and I questioned in unison.


    Suddenly a question urred to me and I immediately followed up with, ¡°Whose?¡±N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°No name was left, and it looks like it was a private test, which is something we at the Academy would never allow.¡± The Dean¡¯s remark was a bit of a crowning statement.


    But yeah, what dean can face their staff doing personal work and would not be embarrassed to be caught, I understand that all too well.


    ¡°Howe you don¡¯t have a name?¡± I was a little surprised, and my mood instantly soured.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry guys, I didn¡¯t rm him and made a mark, I¡¯ll get the results first!¡± The dean gave us a reassuring pill when he saw how serious we were, ¡°I¡¯ll take this seriously when it¡¯s over! It¡¯s just outrageous!¡±


    In fact, I don¡¯t care at all whether the dean handles this or not, I care about who the test is for!


    ¡°On top of that, it¡¯s not known, whose DNA she actually did, and that¡¯s important!¡± I was a little anxious, ¡°How could they not give a name, it¡¯s so devious!¡±


    ¡°This? ¡­ depends on whether she¡¯ll want this result when the timees!¡± Dean mused, cradling his arm.


    ¡°How?¡± I asked anxiously, the point being that it was too important to me who this test actually belonged to.


    ¡°If she wants theb report sheet, that¡¯s no problem at all, we can intercept it right away. Unless she doesn¡¯t want the report, just the results, then there¡¯s really no way out.¡±


    ¡°Well then, Dean! And please take the trouble to keep an eye on this report for me! Name or no name, I¡¯m going to get this result!¡± I responded to the Dean¡¯s method with certainty, and asked for the name of the doctor who had just been there.


    Since I didn¡¯t have to wait for a report on my test, we said goodbye to the dean and headed out of the clinic.


    Scarlette asked me, ¡°What did you have Le do?¡±


    ¡°I told her to go after Alice, follow her, see who she goes to see, and hopefully have a target!¡± I told Scarlette where Le was going.


    She gave me a thumbs up, ¡°You¡¯re quick on the uptake!¡±


    ¡°It looks like the baby is still in their hands, and one of this genes is definitely the boy¡¯s. But the father¡¯s, there¡¯s no telling if it¡¯s Robert¡¯s or Steven¡¯s!¡± I mused, ¡°If it¡¯s Robert¡¯s, then why would Alice sneak up on the test like that?¡±


    I analyze it to myself, then look to Scarlette, ¡°You mean with sneaking?¡±


    Scarlette reacted to my words, ¡°¡­ You mean Robert?¡±


    Speechless for a moment, I red at her, then shook my head slowly, ¡°Did Alice have contact with Steven?¡±


    As soon as the words came out of my mouth, I shocked myself as to what this Alice was trying to do.


    If she had contact with Steven ¡­


    Holy shit, that¡¯s dangerous!


    I stopped abruptly, a little afraid to think any further¡­ Alice touching Steven?


    I instantly felt a chill run down my back and spun in ce as my heart started beating wildly again.


    Scarlette looked over at me, ¡°Are you ¡­ afraid Alice is in contact with Steven?¡±


    I gave Scarlette a breathless look, she really is a bit slow on the brain circuitry to follow my train of thought.


    ¡°Shit ¡­ isn¡¯t that a bit of a pain in the ass?¡± Scarlette asked me with a start.


    ¡°Big trouble!¡± I got a little jittery, ¡°Alice knows too much!¡±


    ¡°What then?¡± Scarlette also seemed to be infected by me, ¡°If she goes rogue, holy shit, there¡¯s trouble!¡±


    My lips are trembling a bit, that¡¯s what I¡¯m worried about, she¡¯s with Robert, but she¡¯s in contact with Steven, and she¡¯sing to my ce to stir up trouble, what does she want? It¡¯s not as simple as her wanting to get back at Sherry.


    All signs that she, the detector, is absolutely dangerous.


    Whether it¡¯s Robert, or Steven, it¡¯s a threat to me now.

 Chapter 205 – Meeting Linda

    Scarlette saw my emotional tension, and immediatelyforted me, ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious, this is just our guess, besides, there is still Dean He¡¯s side, give us a bottom, what are you afraid of?¡±


    ¡°That being said, if there¡¯s the slightest slip-up in any of the steps, it can be all downhill from there!¡± I nced at Scarlette.


    She had a disinterested look on her face, ¡°No way? Don¡¯t you think too bad.¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°I hope so!¡± I mumbled in response.


    ¡°Daisy!¡±


    Just then, a voice came from not far away, calling my name again.


    I was stunned and hurriedly turned around, but to my surprise, I saw Steven¡¯s daughter-inw, Linda, carrying a bag,ing from outside.


    ¡°Hi!¡± I opened my mouth to call out and greeted her, ¡°What brings you to the hospital?¡±


    She smiles coyly, takes my hand, looks at Scarlette again, gives her a polite nod, then looks back at me and says, ¡°I¡¯ve been a little under the weathertely, so I came in for a checkup and pick up the results today.¡±


    To be honest, I hadn¡¯t seen Linda in a long time, and if I did the math, it could have been years.


    She still looked the same, except she seemed to be thinner than before, and her face had a hint of pallor to it.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Seen?¡± I asked with concern, I still had a soft spot for this sister-inw, the only person in Robert¡¯s family that I didn¡¯t resent, and then there was their daughter.


    ¡°My stomach is always upset and vaguely aching, and it¡¯s been a long time!¡± She spoke with the voice of a kitten, so quiet that it was heartbreaking.


    She scrutinized me, ¡°It¡¯s been too long since I¡¯ve seen you, I heard you were sick, I wanted to see you, but ¡­¡±


    She lowered her eyes and didn¡¯t continue the conversation, but I knew what she was going to say in the following words?


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s family, I¡¯m better now! Don¡¯t worry Linda,¡± I reassured her, ¡°Is Loretta home on vacation?¡±


    Her daughter with Steven is named Loretta, a little older than my Lilly, and I haven¡¯t seen her in years.


    ¡°She¡¯s home by herself. Where¡¯s Lilly and Oliver?¡± Linda smiles warmly and looks over at me and asks, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time! All grown up!¡±


    ¡°Hmm! It¡¯s all very high! They went to Southend, to my mom¡¯s house!¡± I regretted it as soon as I said it; Linda has very little interaction with her parents, so it¡¯s unlikely that the kids would go to Grandma¡¯s house.


    At that time, Robert and I had been dating for a long time, and Linda and Steven were just about to get married when the two families fell out.


    Her parents said many times that this marriage can not be concluded, so that Linda and Steven hurry to break up. However, Linda did not know what to think, anyway, is silently followed Steven¡¯s back, no matter how the two families how to make trouble, is to follow Steven.


    I don¡¯t know if she really likes Steven or if she¡¯s being dominated by Steven, but anyway, no matter how much she fights, it doesn¡¯t break up.


    Angry, her parents directly threw out a few of her clothes and announced to the public that if she insisted on marrying Steven, they would disown the daughter.


    Linda was also really odd, packing up her clothes just to follow Steven¡¯s ass in a life and death fashion.


    Then it was me who interceded with Charlotte and took some more money and bought a very small old house for the two of them, and finally got the marriage off the ground.


    The result was the birth of Loretta in less than a year.


    Iter reckoned that it was because Linda already knew she was pregnant with Steven¡¯s child, so she thought in her bones that she couldn¡¯t break it up, and so she quietly followed through to the end.


    As a result, Linda¡¯s rtionship with her parents has been strained and she doesn¡¯t get along very well.


    Sure enough, Linda¡¯s expression stiffened when she heard me say that, ¡°That¡¯s great that you have a parental home to go back to!¡±


    ¡°Hi ¡­, I haven¡¯t been back for a long time since I¡¯ve been sick, and it¡¯s only because I¡¯m angry with Robert. I was angry with Robert, so I went home in a fit of rage!¡± I said this on purpose, ¡°I¡¯m going back in a few days, why don¡¯t ¡­ we get Loretta to go to Southend for a couple of days as well?¡±

 Chapter 206 – A Passionate Appointment

    At my words, Linda was stunned for a moment, and I could visibly see a glint in her eye.


    So I hurriedly continued, ¡°Anyway, the vacation is still long, there¡¯s an old street at my mom¡¯s, it¡¯s pretty crowded with kids, but it¡¯s safe, the two at my house are there, Loretta would love it, let the sisters go crazy and have somepany!¡±


    Linda seemed a little perturbed and tilted her face up at me, asking cautiously, ¡°Would that be too much trouble?¡±


    ¡°Look what sister-inw said, what¡¯s the trouble! Kids should be kept together!¡± Iughed, ¡°My parents are especially fond of children, even the neighborhood kids grow up in my house, let alone Loretta being our own!


    My parents will take care of it, so don¡¯t worry! Ask Loretta if she wants to go, and if she does, I¡¯ll drop her off in a couple days and pick up Charles on the way!¡±


    ¡°Charles was there?¡± Linda looked a little surprised.


    ¡°Hmm! Wasn¡¯t ¡­ something wrong? I was in a hurry toe back, so I didn¡¯t bring Charles back!¡± I finished meaningfully, smiling heartlessly to show my sincerity.


    In any case, I still have a good feeling about this sister-inw. She is honest, living like an invisible person in the Deng family, very suffocating. We are all daughters-inw, including the Deng family¡¯s daughter-inw, and we feel the same way, so who wouldn¡¯t feel stifled?


    She seemed to be moved by the words and looked at me with a humble smile on her face, ¡°Then ¡­ that¡¯s really too much for you! I¡¯ll go back and ask Loretta then!¡±


    ¡°Good! You ask! Call me when you¡¯re done asking! As soon as I can walk, I¡¯ll drop her off!¡± I promised enthusiastically, trying to minimize Linda¡¯s stress.


    When I looked down, I saw that her bag was a very old style, the sides worn white.


    To be honest, my heart is very sour, Steven this beast, his own wife, have not seen a good pain once, in vain her Linda to her single-mindedly follow.


    That¡¯s why Linda was so submissive. Anyone else would have had a field day.


    After she added me, the smile on her face was even brighter, and her words were also more, ¡°My Loretta is too lonely, a little introverted, I ¡­ am a little worried, I really don¡¯t know what to do, and I feel that she is still quite talkative with Lilly. It¡¯s ¡­ just too little to see.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it! Kids get familiarized quickly, and if they have an environment, they surelye alive.¡± Iforted, ¡°So create a good environment for her to cheer up, little kids, they transform quickly! Then it¡¯s a deal. Let me know when you¡¯ve finished asking!¡±


    I told her over and over again to help her anyway I could! For me, it¡¯s what I can do.


    Linda kept nodding her head and then rushed to say goodbye to me, that look always apanied by caution.


    Looking at her back as she hurriedly left, I honestly felt pity for her.


    In the Deng family, she has no status, and in the Zhang family, she has no status at all, and her own man does not treat her, I shake my head with a sigh, this must be how big the belly ah? It is also a capable person!


    Watching her disappear from my sight, Scarlette tugged me over, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t worry about the Ancient One! That¡¯s all her life, the path was chosen by herself, so what kind of result she has to ept as well. It can be said that the pitiful will have a hateful ce!¡±


    ¡°Fair enough!¡± I echoed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go then! Go back to your house!¡± She asked, looking at me.


    I paused in my tracks and pulled her along, ¡°It¡¯s not really going anywhere!¡±


    Scarlette looked at me with suspicion in her eyes, ¡°Howe you can¡¯t leave?¡±


    ¡°Still have to go over to the wards, I can¡¯t just leave, I have to see Sophie anyhow!¡± that¡¯s what I suddenly remembered.


    Scarlette nodded her head as well, ¡°That¡¯s true, I would have forgotten if you hadn¡¯t told me! Alright then, let¡¯s go!¡±


    We both turned in ce and went straight to Sophie¡¯s hospital room.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Scarlette had been here before, so it was a breeze, and when we got to Sophie¡¯s hospital room, I was a little shocked at what was going on inside.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!